A collection of the works of Thomas Chalkley: in two parts. : [Four lines from Psalms] Chalkley, Thomas, 1675-1741. Approx. 1224 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 602 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI : 2009-04. N05022 N05022 Evans 6297 APY3289 6297 99030398

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.

Early American Imprints, 1639-1800 ; no. 6297. (Evans-TCP ; no. N05022) Transcribed from: (Readex Archive of Americana ; Early American Imprints, series I ; image set 6297) Images scanned from Readex microprint and microform: (Early American imprints. First series ; no. 6297) A collection of the works of Thomas Chalkley: in two parts. : [Four lines from Psalms] Chalkley, Thomas, 1675-1741. Chalkley, Thomas, 1675-1741. Journal, or Historical account, of ... Thomas Chalkley. xiii, [3], 590 [i.e., 592] p. ; 20 cm. (8vo) Printed by B. Franklin, and D. Hall,, Philadelphia: : MDCCXLIX. [1749] Page numbers 329-330, 362-364, 377-379, 411-413, 478-482, 555-556, 577 are in Roman numerals. Leaf Y4 (blank) not included in pagination. "A journal, or, Historical account, of the life, travels, and Christian experiences, of ... Thomas Chalkley ... "--[2], 326 p., with separate title page. "The works of Thomas Chalkley. Part II. Containing his epistles, and other writings."--p. [327]-590, with separate title page.

Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.

EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.

EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).

The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.

Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.

Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.

Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.

The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.

Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).

Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site.

eng Society of Friends -- Correspondence, reminiscences, etc. Booksellers' advertisements -- Pennsylvania -- Philadelphia. 2008-02 Assigned for keying and markup 2008-03 Keyed and coded from Readex/Newsbank page images 2008-05 Sampled and proofread 2008-05 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

A COLLECTION OF THE WORKS OF THOMAS CHALKLEY. In TWO PARTS.

Bleſſed is the Man that walketh not in the Counſel of the Ungodly, nor ſtandeth in the Way of Sinners, nor ſitteth in the Seat of the Scornful: But his Delight is in the Law of the Lord, and in his Law doth he meditate both Day and Night.

PSALM i, 1, 2.

PHILADELPHIA: Printed by B. FRANKLIN, and D. HALL, MDCCXLIX.

THE TESTIMONY OF THE Monthly-Meeting of Friends IN PHILADELPHIA, Concerning our Antient, Worthy FRIEND, THOMAS CHALKLEY, Deceaſed.

THE Chriſtian Experiences of the Faithful being uſeful to direct ſuch as are deſirous of following them in the Paths of true Religion and Virtue, and their good Examples ſhining with the greateſt Clearneſs, when they have, with the Fleſh, put off all human Infirmities; Juſtice to their Memory, and a Concern for the Benefit of their Survivors, demand our grateful Remembrance of them, and the contributing our Endeavours to render their Labours uſeful to Poſterity.

Theſe Conſiderations engage us to preface the Writings of this our eſteemed Friend and Elder in the Truth, with this Teſtimony concerning him.

He was a Member of our Monthly-Meeting above Forty Years, ſo that ſome of us had Opportunities of being intimately acquainted with him; and of knowing his Fidelity and Diligence in promoting the Cauſe of Truth, and the Edification of the Church of Chriſt; this having been the principal Engagement and Concern of his Mind, and which he preferred to any other Conſideration; as will evidently appear to thoſe, who, with an honeſt and unprejudiced Intention, peruſe his Journal of his Life and Travels.

By this it will appear, that He was, in the early Part of his Life, ſenſibly affected with the Viſitation of Divine Life and Grace, and, by adhering thereunto, was preſerved from the Vanities and Follies, which often divert and alienate the Minds of Youth from the due Remembrance and awful Regard of their Creator; ſo that he was enabled to bear a Teſtimony of Chriſtian Patience and Self-Denial in his youthful Days, and, by keeping under that Exerciſe, as he advanced in Years, attained to further Knowledge and Experience in the Work of Religion, in which he had a Sight of the Neceſſity of keeping in a State of Humility, and of bearing the Croſs of Chriſt, which mortified him to the World; ſo that the Loſs many ſuſtain by the anxious Purſuit of the lawful Things thereof appearing to him, He was concerned to avoid it, and in Obedience to the Precept of Chriſt, to ſeek firſt the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs, having Faith in his Promiſe, that all theſe Things (neceſſary for him) ſhould be added.

Thus the Love of God influencing his Mind, and opening his Underſtanding, he became concerned for the general Good of Mankind, and received a Gift of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt, before he had attained the Age of Twenty-one Years; in the publick Exerciſe of which, He ſoon after travelled thro' many Parts of England, and into Scotland, and the next Year, being 1697, He came to viſit Friends in this and the adjacent Provinces of America, where his Miniſtry and Converſation were to the Comfort and Edification of the Faithful (as ſome of us can with Satisfaction declare, from our Knowledge and Remembrance of him at that Time) and the near Fellowſhip and Union he then had with Friends here (we believe) contributed to his more ſpeedy Determination of ſettling among us, which He afterwards thought it his Duty to do, tho' the leaving his Parents and Relations (as He afterwards expreſſed) was no ſmall Croſs to him, being of a dutiful and affectionate Diſpoſition.

After fixing his Reſidence among us, He perſever'd in his Concern and Labour for the Edification of the Churches, and gathering People to Faith and Dependance on the inward Teachings of Chriſt, and for that Purpoſe only He travelled many long Journies and Voyages through the ſeveral Engliſh Colonies on this Continent, and moſt of the Iſlands in the Weſt-Indies, and in Europe, through England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, Holland, Frizeland, and ſeveral Parts of Germany, and the adjacent Northern Kingdoms; and in many of theſe Places his Miniſtry and religious Labours were bleſſed with the deſired Succeſs, of which there are yet ſome Witneſſes living, and others, who were convinced of the Principles of Truth by his Means, became ſerviceable Members of the Church, and continued therein to the End of their Lives.

But as the wiſe King Solomon formerly obſerved, that One Event cometh to the Righteous, and to the Wicked, ſo it happened to this good Man, who met with various Loſſes and Diſappointments in his temporal Eſtate; after which, the Circumſtances of his Affairs engaged him to undertake ſome Buſineſs, in the Management of which He was obliged to croſs the Seas frequently: This, however, did not abate his Zeal and religious Care to make uſe of all Opportunities of viſiting the Meetings of Friends when among them, and of calling, at other times, to ſuch who might be accounted as the Outcaſt of Iſrael, and the Diſperſed of Judah, or as Sheep not yet of the Fold of Chriſt; and his Services of that Kind are worthy to be commemorated, having been often productive of good Effects.

His Patience was remarkable in Diſappointments and Afflictions, of which He had a large Share; and his Meekneſs, Humility and Circumſpection, in the general Courſe of his Life and Converſation, were conſpicuous and exemplary; and as He frequently exhorted and admoniſhed others to the Obſervation and Practice of the many excellent Precepts and Rules of Chriſt, our Lord and Law-giver, and more eſpecially thoſe expreſſed in his Sermon on the Mount (which contains the Sum of our moral and religious Duties) ſo He manifeſted himſelf to be one of that Number, whom Chriſt compared to the wiſe Builder, who laid a ſure Foundation; ſo that his Building ſtood unſhaken by the various Floods and Winds of Tribulations and Temptations he met with, both from within and without.

He was a Lover of Unity amongſt Brethren, and careful to promote and maintain it, ſhewing the Example of a meek, courteous, and loving Deportment, not only to Friends, but to all others, with whom he had Converſation or Dealings; ſo that it may be truly ſaid, That few have lived ſo univerſally beloved and reſpected among us: And it was manifeſt this did not proceed from a Deſire of being popular, or to be ſeen of Man: For his Love and Regard to Peace did not divert him from the Diſcharge of his Duty in a faithful Teſtimony to thoſe that profeſſed the Truth, that they ought to be careful to maintain good Works; and He was often concern'd zealouſly to incite and preſs Friends to the Exerciſe of the good Order and Diſcipline eſtabliſhed in the Wiſdom of Truth, by admoniſhing, warning, and timely treating with ſuch as fell ſhort of their Duty therein, and by teſtifying againſt thoſe who, after loving and brotherly Care and Endeavours, could not be brought to the Senſe and Practice of their Duty; and thereby He ſometimes ſhar'd the Ill-will and Reſentment of ſuch Perſons.

The ſeveral Eſſays He wrote on religious Subjects at Sea, are further Proofs that his Mind was principally engaged in the great Buſineſs and Concern of Religion; and as He continued under the ſame Engagement to the End, we are fully perſuaded the Words with which He concluded his laſt publick Teſtimony on the Iſland of Tortola, may be truly and properly applied to him, That he had fought a good Fight, and had kept the Faith, and, we doubt not, he now enjoys a Crown of Righteouſneſs.

Much more might be truly ſaid of his Integrity, Faithfulneſs and Worth, but we do not think it neceſſary; our chief Intention being to expreſs our reſpectful Remembrance of him, and our Unity with his Labours and Services, and in order to aſſure thoſe, to whom he was not perſonally known, of the Truth of what He has himſelf wrote of his Life and Travels; for we believe, as He was a Man ſignally influenced with the Spirit of univerſal Love and Good-will to Mankind, this was his chief Motive for writing; and we are ſincerely deſirous that his good Deſign may be anſwered, and that the Glory of every good and perfect Work may be attributed to that Divine Power alone, which can qualify others to ſupply the Places of thoſe faithful Miniſters and Servants of Chriſt, who have been of late Years removed from among us, and are of that Number, of whom it is written, Bleſſed are the Dead, which die in the Lord, from henceforth, yea, ſaith the Spirit, that they may reſt from their Labours, and their Works do follow them.

Signed on Behalf, and by Appointment of the Monthly-Meeting of Friends in Philadelphia, the Twenty-eighth Day of the Second Month, 1749, by ISRAEL PEMBERTON.
THE CONTENTS. THE Journal, Page 1, to 326 God's great Love to Mankind through Jeſus Chriſt, Page 327, to 348 Fruits of Divine Meditation at Sea, Page 349, to 355 An Exhortation to Youth, Page 356, to 361 A loving Invitation to young and old, Page 362, to 376 Forcing a Maintenance not warrantable from the Holy Scriptures, for a Miniſter of the Goſpel, Page 377, to 410 Obſervations on Chriſt's Sermon on the Mount, Page 411, to 465 Some truly tender Scruples of Conſcience about the Common Prayer, Page 466, to 477 A Letter to a Friend in Ireland, Page 478, to 491 A Letter to Aquila Paca, &c. Page 492, to 495 Chriſt's Kingdom Exalted, Page 496, to 523 Conſiderations on the Call, Work, and Wages, of the Miniſters of Chriſt, Page 524, to 537 Concerning Perſonal Election and Reprobation, Page 538, to 547 A Letter to Cotton Mather, Page 548, to 554 Youth perſuaded to Obedience, Gratitude, and Honour, to God, and their Parents, Page 555, to 575 Free Thoughts communicated to Free-Thinkers, Page 576, to 509

JOURNAL, OR, HISTORICAL ACCOUNT, OF THE Life, Travels, and Chriſtian Experiences, OF THAT Antient, Faithful Servant of JESUS CHRIST, THOMAS CHALKLEY; Who departed this Life in the ISLAND of TORTOLA, the fourth Day of the Ninth Month, 1741.

I will ſend thoſe that eſcape of them unto the Nations, to Tarſhiſh, Pull, and Lud, that draw the Bow, to Tubal and Javan, to the Iſles afar off, that have not heard my Fame, neither have ſeen my Glory; and they ſhall declare my Glory among the Gentiles,

ISAIAH lxvi. 19.

PHILADELPHIA: Printed by B. FRANKLIN, and D. HALL, MDCCXLIX.

A JOURNAL OF THE LIFE, LABOURS, TRAVELS, &c. OF THOMAS CHALKLEY.

HAVING great Cauſe to acknowledge the Regard and Protection of Divine Providence in the ſeveral Stages of my Life, I think it may be of Service to others to leave behind me the following Account of my Life and Travels.

I WAS born on the Third Day of the Third Month 1675, in Southwark, 1675. and deſcended of honeſt and religious Parents, who were very careful of me, and brought me up in the Fear of the Lord; and oftentimes counſelled me to Sobriety, and reproved me for Wantonneſs; and that light Spirit, which is incident to Youth, they were careful to nip it in the Bud: So that I have Cauſe to bleſs God, through Chriſt, on the Behalf of my tender Parents.

And I may not forget the Dealings of God with me in my very tender Years.1684. When between eight and ten Years of Age, my Father and Mother ſent me near two Miles to School, to Richard Scoryer in the Suburbs of London. I went moſtly by my ſelf to the School; and many and various were the Exerciſes I went through, by Beatings and Stonings along the Streets, being diſtinguiſhed to the People (by the Badge of Plainneſs which my Parents put upon me) of what Profeſſion I was; divers telling me, 'Twas no more Sin to kill me, than it was to kill a Dog.

Rotherhith Pariſh, in Southwark. About this Time the Lord began to work ſtrongly on my Mind by his Grace, inſomuch that I could not forbear from reproving thoſe Lads who would take the Name of the Lord God in their Mouths in vain, reminding them of the third Commandment, Thou ſhalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltleſs that taketh his Name in vain; and of Chriſt's Saying, Every idle Word that Men ſhall ſpeak, they ſhall give Account thereof in the Day of Judgment; for which I was mocked and derided by ſome, and others would ſometimes refrain from ſuch bad Words when I reproved them.

One Time I remember I was amongſt ſome Men, one of whom I had reproved, and he told the reſt of it, and turned to me, and ſaid, That I was no Chriſtian, and aſked me when I ſaid the Lord's Prayer. I aſked him if he ſaid it? He ſaid. Yes. I then aſked him how he could call God Father, and be ſo wicked as to ſwear and take God's Name in vain? which I had heard him often do; and I told him what Chriſt ſaid to the Jews, 1685. You are of your Father the Devil, becauſe his Works ye do; and that thoſe that did the Devil's Work could not truly call God Father, according to Chriſt's Doctrine. So being convicted in their Conſciences that what I ſaid was true, they were all ſilent, and wondered that I, being ſo young, ſhould ſpeak in ſuch a Manner; in which I remember I had great Peace and good Satisfaction: And from thenceforth theſe Men let me alone.

Notwithſtanding I hated to hear wicked Words, I loved Play exceedingly, being perſuaded that there was no Harm in that, if we uſed no bad Words. One Time I was at Play at a Neighbour's Houſe with the Children, and in the midſt of my Sport I was reach'd to with ſtrong Convictions, inſomuch that I could not forbear Weeping. The Childrens Mother obſerving that I wept, ſaid, Why do you weep, Tommy? I told her I could not tell, except it was becauſe I was a naughty Boy. Oh! ſaid ſhe, don't believe him, for that's the Devil tells you ſo, for you are the beſt Boy in all our Street. But I knew I was told the Truth by Conviction, and that ſhe was miſtaken: For I plainly underſtood by clear Conviction, and by the Holy Scriptures (which I had been train'd up in the Reading of) that I was too vain and wanton; for I loved Muſic, Dancing, and Playing at Cards, and too much delighted therein betimes, and was followed with the Judgments of God therefore i e Secret of my Soul.

What I did in thoſe Sports and Games, I always took care to do out of the Sight, and without the Knowledge of my tender Parents; for I was afraid of their Reproofs and Correction, the which I was ſure to have, if they had any Intelligence of it.

I remember that, unknown to my Parents, I had bought a Pack of Cards, with Intent to make uſe of them when I went to ſee my Relations in the Country, where there was Liberty in the Family ſo to do, at a Place called Woodford, Woodford, in Eſſex. about ſeven Miles from London, where I got Leave ſometimes to go; and at the Time called Chriſtmas, I went to ſee them, and five Miles on my Way went to a Meeting, at a Town call'd Wanſtead; at which Meeting,Wanſtead. a Miniſter of Chriſt declared againſt the Evil of Gaming, and particularly of Cards; and that the Time which People pretend to keep Holy, for Chriſt's Sake, many of them ſpend moſtly in Wickedneſs, Sports, and Games; even ſome pretending to be Religious: And, generally ſpeaking, more Sin and Evil is committed in this Time, than in the like Space of Time in all the Year beſides; ſo that the Devil is ſerved inſtead of honouring Chriſt. From this Meeting at Wanſtead, I went to the Houſe of my Relations, where the Parſon of the next Pariſh lodged that Night, who uſed to play at Cards with them ſometimes; and the Time drawing near that we were to go to our Games, my Uncle called to the Doctor (as he call'd him) to me, and to my Couſin, to come and take a Game at Cards; at which Motion I had ſtrong Convictions upon me not to do it, as being Evil, and I ſecretly cry'd to the Lord to keep me faithful to him; and lifting up my Eyes, I ſaw a Bible lie in the Window, at the Sight of which I was glad. I took it, and ſat down, and read to my ſelf, greatly rejoicing that I was preſerved out of the Share. Then my Uncle called again, and ſaid, Come, Doctor, you and I, and my Wife and Daughter, will have a Game at Cards, for I ſee my Couſins, better diſpoſed. Then he looked upon me, and ſaid, "He was better diſpoſed alſo." So their Sport for that Time was ſpoiled, and mine in that Practice for ever; for I never (as I remember) play'd with them more, but as ſoon as I came Home, offered my new and untouch'd Pack of Cards to the Fire. And of this I am certain, the Uſe of them is of evil Conſequence, and draws away the Mind from Heaven and heavenly Things; for which Reaſon all Chriſtians ought to ſhun them as Engines of Satan: And Muſic, and Dancing, having generally the ſame Tendency, ought therefore to be refrain'd from. The Sentiments of the Waldenſes, a People in great Eſteem among Proteſtants, are worthy the Conſideration of all true Proteſtants and Chriſtians; which were That as many Paces, or Steps, as the Man or Woman takes in the Dance, ſo many Paces or Steps they take towards Hell.

I very well remember the Work of God upon my Soul, when I was about ten Years of Age; and particularly at a certain Time when I had been rebelling againſt God and my Parents, in Vanity and Lightneſs: And as I had offended both, ſo I was corrected by both. For I had not only the Anger of my Parents, but the Lord frown'd upon me, inſomuch that I trembled exceedingly, and was as tho' I heard a vocal Voice ſay to me, What will become of thee this Night, if I ſhould take thy Life from thee? At which I was amazed, and in great Fear. Then I covenanted with God, that if he would be pleaſed to ſpare my Life (for I thought God would have taken my Life from me that very Moment) I would be more ſober, and mind his Fear more than I had done before.

Nevertheleſs I broke Covenant with God my Maker, my Adverſary tempting me ſo to do, telling me I was but a Child, and that it was natural for Children to be briſk and to play, and that God would wink at my Childhood and Youth, and it was time enough for me, when a Man, to become Religious. But ſtill God followed me with his chaſtiſing Rod, and often put me in Mind of my Covenant that I made with him in my Diſtreſs; and that he had granted my Requeſt which I then made to him; and unleſs I would take up a Croſs to my own corrupt Will and Inclinations, he ſhould take me out of the World. Then, Oh then! I cried, Lord help, or I die! Save me, or I periſh for ever! I cannot keep thy Covenant, nor do thy Will, without thy Help and Aſſiſtance! And indeed if the Lord had not helped, I had been undone for ever.

So I continued bow'd down in my Mind, calling on the Lord; thinking and meditating on Heaven and heavenly Things: But, as I am ſenſible, I had an inward Enemy that always ſought my Hurt and Overthrow, I have Cauſe to bleſs God, who by his Grace (as mine Eye was turned to it) helped me to do his Will, as he was pleaſed to manifeſt it to me; ſo that thereby ſome Change was wrought on me, both inwardly and outwardly.

And I then began to delight in Reading and Sobriety, which before were irkſome to me: And when I read the Holy Scriptures, I deſired that God would open them to my Underſtanding, which he did to my Edification many Times. I alſo begged earneſtly of the Lord, that he would be pleas'd to be with me, and make me like to thoſe his Children and Servants, of whom I read in the Holy Scriptures, who faithfully ſerved Him all their Days. And when I read of the Crucifixion of our Bleſſed Lord and Saviour JESUS CHRIST, it would break my Soul into Tenderneſs. I thought it was enough to awaken and humble any Soul that was well-meaning, and had any Senſe of the Power, Love, and Grace, of Chriſt. Thus I went on for ſeveral Years, feeling that Peace which paſſeth natural Underſtanding, which many Times accompanied my poor and needy Soul. And being advanced to about 14 or 15 Years of Age, 1690. Shad-Thames, Southwark. I remember that I uſed to ſhun the Croſs of ſpeaking in the plain Language (which I always read in the Holy Scriptures) to thoſe whom I converſed with, except my Father and Mother, who would not allow me to ſpeak otherwiſe: I was convicted in my Conſcience that it was not right to play the Hypocrite after that Manner; and on a certain Time I had Occaſion to ſpeak with an Officer, a great Man in our Neighbourhood, and my Heart moved within me for fear I ſhould ſhun the Croſs of Chriſt: For it was Chriſt's Language to all, as we may read in the New Teſtament; and the Scriptures, from Geneſis to the Revelations, ſpeak Thee and Thou, to a ſingle Perſon, in a general Way.

So I took up the Croſs, and ſaid Thee to him; and he was much affronted, and ſaid, Thee! what doſt thou Thee me for? I ſoberly aſked him if he did not ſay Thee to his Maker in his Prayers? and whether he was too good, or too great, to be ſpoke to in the ſame Language in which he addreſs'd the Almighty? Unto which he made no Reply, but ſeem'd to fall from his Paſſion into Admiration, as one ſmitten in himſelf. And he •• re me Reſpect ever after; and I greatly rejoiced that I was preſerved faithful. Tho' it may look like a little Thing to ſome, yet I found it good as the Scripture ſaith not to deſpiſe the Day of ſmall Things.

About the twentieth Year of my Age,1694. I was preſſed and carried aboard a Veſſel belonging to a Man of War. I was put down into the Ho d in the Dark, not having any Thing to lie upon but Caſks; and what made it worſe to me, I was among wicked, debauched Men; and as we were ſhut up in Darkneſs, ſo was their Converſation dark and helliſh. In the Morning (for which I longed more than the Watchmen) the Lieutenant called us up on Deck, and examined us whether we were willing to ſerve the King. He called me to him, and aſked me, If I were willing to ſerve his Majeſty? I anſwered, that I was willing to ſerve him in my Buſineſs, and according to my Conſcience, but as for War or Fighting, CHRIST had forbid it, in his excellent Sermon on the Mount; and for that Reaſon I could not bear Arms, nor be inſtrumental to deſtroy or kill Men. Then the Lieutenant looked on me, and on the People, and ſaid, "Gentlemen, what ſhall we do with this Fellow? he ſwears he will not Fight." The Commander of the Veſſel made Anſwer, "No, no! "he will neither Swear nor Fight." Upon which they turn'd me on Shore. I was thankful that I was delivered out of their Hands; and my tender Parents were glad to ſee me again.

Now as I grew in Years, the World began to take too much Root in me; and my unwearied Enemy would tell me that it was lawful enough and indeed I ſee that he hurts many with lawful Things, with whom he knoweth that unlawful Things will not take, and here I had been loſt, if God had not been gracious to me. But he in whoſe Preſence I delighted, withdrew, and deprived me of that Enjoyment which was graceful and comfortable above all Things to my Soul. Then did I pray, with Tears, O that it might be with me as it was at other Times before! and I was willing to let the World go, rather than Grace and God's Glory. The Pſalmiſt ſaith, No good Thing will he with-hold from them that walk uprightly, Pſal. lxxxiv. Verſe 11.

1695.About this Time there was a great Concern on my Mind, rightly to diſtinguiſh between the Voice of Chriſt, and the Whiſperings of Satan, and thus it open'd to me: That Chriſt, the Truth, always ſpeaketh Good, and for a good End, and that there is divine Life to the Soul in this Speaking; but the Devil never ſpeaks Good, unleſs ſometimes for a bad End, and then not Good in Reality, only colour'd with a good, or fair Shew.

And keeping under this Exerciſe, the Lord appear'd to me again, and many Times refreſh'd my Heart with his Goodneſs. And when I was in my Buſineſs amongſt Men, I did Witneſs the Holy Ghoſt, the Comforter, to be near me; which was more to me than all the World, or the Riches, Glory, and Beauty of it; the Love of God being ſo ſweet to my Soul and Spirit, my Breathings, Prayers, and Supplications, were to the Lord, that my Neighbours, Acquaintance, and Relations, might alſo partake of the like precious Faitn and Love which I enjoy'd; and that the Children of Men might anſwer that great and good End for which the Lord did create them; which is, that Glory, Honour, and Praiſe, might aſcend and be given to him.

I had ſuch a Senſe and Fear of Diſhonouring God, that I often, with Tears, cry'd, Never let me live to diſhonour Thee. Oh! it had been better for me, than I had never been born, or my Mother's Womb had been my Grave, than that I ſhould live to diſhonour Thee, or wilfully reproach the Name of Chriſt, who, with the Father, is only worthy of Divine Honour.

In this Concern I felt the Goſpel Power of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt to work upon my Soul, and the Word of God was as a Seed in my Heart, growing and opening in me, ſpeaking to me, and making my Underſtanding fruitful in the Things of his Kingdom; and in that Ability which was given me of God, through his Grace and Holy Spirit, I exhorted People to Repentance and Amendment of Life; and I always humbly deſir'd the Help and Divine Influence of God's eternal Word therein. Oh! I did fervently pray, that I might miniſter the Goſpel in the Power of Jeſus; for I clearly diſcern'd in the Light of the Son of God, that all Miniſtring out of Chriſt's Power, was neither edifying nor efficacious unto Souls: Therefore I did earneſtly beſeech God for the Continuance of the Gift of His Spirit, that I might be enabled to preach the Goſpel in the Power of Chriſt Jeſus. The Concern that was upon me on this Account at that Time, is hard to be expreſs'd in Words.

The latter End of the Year 1695, my Father ſent me into Eſſex, on ſome Buſineſs, which, when I had accompliſhed, I viſited ſome Meetings of Friends there, and my Mind being much affected with the Apprehenſions of an impending Storm, (the Nation being about this Time threatened with an Invaſion from France, in favour of the late King James, ſo that there was Expectation of much Bloodſhed and Confuſion in the Land) I wrote a Letter to my Parents, and another to Friends of the Evening Meeting (kept Weekly at my Father's Houſe) expreſſing my great Thankfulneſs to the Almighty, in Remembrance of the many precious Viſitations of Divine Love and Favour we had been made Partakers of, to the uniting our Hearts to Him, and to one another; and my earneſt Prayers and Supplications, that we might be preſerved in true Love, and the Unity of the Spirit, which is the Bond of everlaſting Peace, and that the World might be made ſenſible of this true Peace, which abounds in thoſe who Love and fear the Lord, and truly believe in the Name of Jeſus. Oh! ſurely they would then depart from Sin, and abandon Iniquity, by which th incur the Wrath of the Lord, and provoke the Juſt One to Ang •• ; ſo that the Line of Confuſion ſeems to be ſtretched over the City and Nation, and the Eye of the Faithful ſeeth it to the Grief of their Souls. Yet the Mercy of the Lord, even of the Juſt God (who will render a juſt Reward to every one according to his Deeds done in the Body) is ſtill handed forth to the Land. Oh that the Inhabitants thereof would conſider their Ways, and be Wiſe, and turn to the Lord with unfeigned Repentance, while the Day of Mercy laſteth, before it be ſaid, Now it is hid from thine Eyes, for the Lord, even the God and Father of Spirits, hath ſaid, My Spirit ſhall not always ſtrive with Man, for that he alſo is Fleſh, Gen vi. 3.

1696.On the Expiration of my Apprenticeſhip, having ſerved my Father faithfully ſeven Years, I entered more ſtrongly into Covenant with my heavenly Father and Maſter, to ſerve him all my Days, thro' His Aſſiſtance; and was ſoon after drawn forth, in the Spirit and Love of Chriſt, to viſit the Meetings of Friends Weſtward from London, viz. thro' Surrey, Suſſex, Hampſhire, Wiltſhire, Devonſhire, and Cornwall, to the Land's End; in which Journey I was accompanied by William Hornould. At one of our Meetings at Falmouth, in Cornwall, two Men (called Gentlemen) came from the Inn to hear the Strangers; and after Meeting, they ſaid they could take their Oaths that I was a Jeſuit, and that they had heard me preach in a Romiſh Chapel in France; which was utterly falſe: For I never was in France in my Life. Beſides had I been a Papiſt, 1697. or popiſhly inclin'd (which I was not) I was too young to be a Jeſuit.

Indeed I thought I was mean for the Work of the Miniſtry, but the good Remembrancer brought thoſe Truths to my Remembrance, which ſtrengthened me in the Work and Service of God. The Spirit breath where it liſteth; Out of the Mouths of Babes and S cklings thou haſt perfected Praiſe, &c. We having great Peace in our Labours in this Journey, and being edify'd therewith, return'd to London, after about four Months Abſence from Home.

And after I had been two Weeks at Home, my dear Mother departed this Life, in a ſweet Frame of Spirit, Praiſing the Lord.London. She was one who lived the Life of the Righteous, and whoſe latter End was like theirs, and left a good Report behind her, being well beloved (I think I may ſafely ſay by all our Neighbours; not only by thoſe of our own Society, but others alſo, to whom ſhe was often very helpful.

So I 〈◊〉 to my Calling, and got a little Money, (a little being enough) which I was made willing to ſpend freely, in the Work and Service of my Great Maſter Chriſt Jeſus. And about this Time I was concerned to travel into the North of England, and Part of Scotland, which I did in that Ability God gave me; and that Diſpenſation which I had freely received, I freely handed forth to the People, devoting my Strength and Time to ſerve him (that had done ſo much for me) and I had the Satisfaction to find divers confeſſing the Truth, as it is in Jeſus. In this Journey I was from Home about four Months, being moſtly alone as to any Yoke-fellow in that Work, travelling many Hundreds of Miles, being as far as Edinburgh, in Scotland, Edinburgh. where our Meeting was in the Street, we being lock'd out of our Meeting-houſe by the then Power, and great Numbers of People were there. This News being carried to the Provoſt of the City, he ſaid, The Quakers would do more Hurt out of Doors, than within, and he ordered Friends their Key. Since which I have underſtood that Friends in that City have enjoyed their Meetings in the Meeting-houſe; and ſometimes when the Rabble have diſturbed Friends, the Magiſtrates have ſent Officers to diſperſe them.

Now after I had viſited the Churches of Chriſt in divers Parts of England, and had many ſweet Seaſons of God's Love, and good Opportunities with my Friends, and others in this Nation; (the Word of Life being declared in the Simplicity of the Goſpel, in ſeveral Places People were very open-hearted, and received the Teſtimony of it with Gladneſs.London.) And after I had been at my Father's, and at my Calling, a little after this North-country Journey, I found my ſelf engaged in the Love of the Goſpel to viſit Friends in America; and having acquainted my Friends and Relations of my Mind (they being willing to give me up) in order for the Voyage, Friends of the Monthly Meeting gave me a Certificate, and I had another from the Meeting of Miniſters in London.

My Father, and ſeveral other Friends with me, took Boat from London, and accompanied me to Graveſend, on the 21ſt of 10th Month 1697, and I went on Board the Ship Joſiah, Deel. Thomas Lurting, Maſter, and ſail'd that Day from Graveſend, and got to the Downs the next Day, where we tarried ſome Days for a fair Wind; in which Time ſeveral others that were concern'd in the ſame Goſpel-labour, came on Board, viz. Thomas Turner, William Ellis, and Aaron Atkinſon. In about four Days Time the Wind was fair for us, and we ſet Sail,At Sea. and in a little Time we got out of Sight of the Land; ſoon after which the Wind was contrary, and we proceeded but a ſmall Diſtance for ſeveral Weeks; the Weather was rough and the Sea boiſterous, ſo that with the Motion thereof, moſt of the Paſſengers were Sick. In this Time we loſt a Lad, that fell into the Sea (as he was drawing a Bucket of Water) and was drowned; the Ship running ſwiftly, he could not be ſaved, altho' it was ſpeedily endeavoured. Several others died before we got over; but for the moſt Part we were Healthful. The Lord be prais'd, he was, is, and will be, with thoſe that faithfully ſerve him to the End.

We were three Ships in Company, but by Diſtreſs of Weather, ſoon after we came out, we parted. After we had been at Sea about eight Weeks (on the 15th of 12th Month) we ſaw two Veſſels aſtern of us. One of them came up with, and the People hailed us, and told us they came from Briſtol, and had been out ten Weeks. The other came up with us next Day. The People informed us they had been at Sea ſeven Weeks, and that they had had a dreadful Time of it. She had loſt Part of her Topmaſt, and her Spritſail Topmaſt was gone. She was a new Ship, and never at Sea before, belonging to London, and bound for Virginia, as near as we could underſtand: Our Ship loſt none of her Tackling, thro' the great Mercy of God to us, tho' the Wind and Sea was wonderful high at Times; the Mate told me I might go to Sea all my Life, and not ſee the like; he ſaid he had been at, or uſed the Sea, twenty Years, and never ſaw it ſo rough and high before. We had Meetings twice a Week, ſeveral of which were comfortable and refreſhing Meetings, to which moſt of the Paſſengers, being in all about Sixty in Number, ſometimes came; and ſeveral of them were affected with the Senſe of Truth, and the Lord ſtrengthened our Faith and Hope in Him.

Oh for ever bleſſed be the Living and Eternal God, who kept my Soul above the Fear of Death, Hell, and the Grave; for my Truſt was in Him, and He did bear up my Spirit above the Waves of the Sea; and in the Time of Toſſing with Tempeſts, I was comforted and chearful, Praiſing the Lord in my Heart, both in the Day Time, and in the Night Seaſon.

I was much concerned in my Mind, for many of the Paſſengers, who with the ſecond Mate, and ſeveral of the Seamen were very Sick (by ſome it was thought near unto Death) I cried to the Lord to heal them, in the Name of his dear Son, and that it might be a Means to convince them of the Efficacy of Love to, and Faith in Chriſt Jeſus, the Phyſician of Value; and the Lord was pleaſed to heal them. The Mate of the Ship deſired that I would come and pray by him. I went to him, and prayed in the Power and Name of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and the Lord helped him; that he ſaid he was fine and eaſy, and thanked me for my Love; and in a little Time he recover'd. Several others of the Seamen and Paſſengers I was Inſtrumental to help in their Sickneſs. The Lord bleſſed my Endeavours in ſupplicating Him, on their Behalf, and adminiſtring what I had to them. One of the Seamen ſaid, He was bound to pray for me as long as he lived; and that the Lord would bleſs me. Another of the Paſſengers ſaid, That I was the bleſſed Doctor (for there was a Chirurgeon, or Doctor, in the Ship.) I was very free to communicate of what I had to any ſick Perſon in the Ship, and ſeveral bleſſed the Lord on my Behalf. Indeed I thought I could ſcarce do enough for any that were in Diſtreſs. I write not thus, that I might ſeem popular, but with my Mind bowed before the Lord. Many Times in this Voyage there was Conſultations in my Mind, whether I had beſt write a Memorandum hereof; but at laſt conceiving in my Spirit that it might ſtrengthen and excite Love to God, and Faith in his beloved Son, in true Believers, I wrote as aforeſaid; and then I was ſatisfied, and gave the Glory to God.

Before we came to the Land, we ſaw a Ketch which had ſaved the Lives of ſome that belonged to a Ship that was a little before founder'd in the Sea: Who ſaid alſo, that a Fleet of New-England Ships who had been upon that Coaſt, by ſtormy Weather, were forced to Barbados; and within a few Days after we ſaw the Land of Virginia, and alſo a New-England Ship, who ſailed or came from England three Weeks before us.1698. We arrived within the Capes of Virginia the 31ſt of 1ſt Month 1698,Capes of Virginiae. and overtook the John and Margaret, a Ship that came out of the Engliſh Channel with us (the Maſter, Thomas Salmon, being dead) and the next Day we anchored our Ship at the Mouth of Patuxent River in Maryland, where our Boats were hoiſted out, and we were rowed up Patuxent River twelve Miles, to Arthur Young's Houſe, where we lodged that Night; and for our Preſervation and ſafe Arrival, we bleſs'd the Lord our God, and my Spirit prais'd Him who lives for ever and ever. Our Voyage was above twelve Weeks, it being then Winter Time, and for the moſt Part the Winds ſo high, that the Ships could carry but little Sail, which made our Voyage the longer.

About four Days after we landed, Patuxent River, in Maryland. we had a Meeting near Patuxent River: And a bleſſed one it was! When it was ended, we went (that Night) to Daniel Rawlings, and from thence to the Clifts, to Richard John's a Friend that came with us from England, at whoſe Houſe we had a Meeting, wherein God's Preſence was powerfully felt. We had ſeveral Meetings on that Side the Bay called the Weſtern Shore, and then we ſailed over to the E ſt Side of Cheſapeak Bay, with Thomas Everden, in his Sloop. Went to his Houſe, and had a Meeting, where many People came. Here we met with our Friends, Jonathan Tyler, Henry Payton, and Henry Payton's Siſter. While I was at this Friend's Houſe, there was one Robert Cathing, who being very ill, ſent for Thomas Everden, and he (not being very well) deſired me to viſit the ſick Perſon: So I went, and the Man was near to Death. Howbeit he ſaid he was comforted much with the Viſit, and that he had never received ſo much Benefit by the Pariſh Prieſt in his Life: Altho', ſaid he, it coſt me dear for what I had; and if ever I live to get over it, by the Aſſiſtance of God I ſhall have nothing to do with them more. But, he ſaid, he ſhould not live three Days. And before the End of three Days he expired. He deſired (if I were not gone) I would be at his Funeral. On Notice hereof, about ten Friends went; and there were a great many People, among whom we had a good Opportunity, and many weighty Truths were opened to them in the Love of God; and ſome of them were tender and wept; and the moſt, if not all (I think I may ſay) were ſolid and weighty.

From Thomas Everden's Houſe we went to George Truit's, at whoſe Houſe we had a Meeting. This Friend and I went to an Indian Town not far from his Houſe, becauſe I had a Deſire to ſee theſe People, having never ſeen any of them before. When we came to the Town they were kind to us, ſpoke well of Friends, and ſaid they would not cheat them (as ſome others did.)

Virginia.From George Truit's, in Maryland, we went down to Virginia; and in Accomack and Northampton Counties we had large Meetings, and I hope they were effectual to many; I think my Hope is not without Ground. In thoſe Parts we had ſeveral Meetings, where we were informed Friends had not had any before. And really I cannot but bleſs the Lord for the Opportunities we had with the People; for the Goodneſs of God, thro' Chriſt our Lord, was great, both to us and them, and with Tears they did acknowledge to the Truth. Now Thomas Turner, who had hitherto accompanied me, went by the Sea Side the neareſt Way to Philadelphia;Maryland. and afterwards I had a Meeting at George Truit's Brother's, and on the firſt Day, another near the Court-houſe, and went to Thomas Everden's, and ſo to Levin Denwood's, and thence to Nanticoke River, and viſited Friends up the Bay until I came to the River Choptank, about which there is a pretty many Friends.Pennſylvania. So I went on, and took the Meetings till I came to Philadelphia, in and about which Place, and in other Parts of the Province of Pennſylvania, I had many large and precious Meetings, the Power of the eternal Son of God being wonderful, in which Power we many Times bleſſed his Name together. It was in my Heart much to exhort Friends to Love to God, and to Unity one with another, without which there is no fulfilling the Law or Goſpel. There are many Friends in that Province, and many ſober young People, which greatly rejoiced my Spirit; ſo that for their Encouragement, the Lord opened my Mouth in a prophetic Manner to declare unto them the Bleſſings which he had in Store for them, on Condition of their Walking in the Truth. Glory to God on high! Untruth decays, and the Branches of it mightily wither; the Darkneſs is much paſt, and the true Light ſhineth gloriouſly in many Souls. O powerful Praiſes be given to God, who is Light for ever!

From Philadelphia I went to Burlington, East and Weſt Jerſeys and ſo to Croſwicks, where we had a large Meeting under the Trees, where ſome were convinced of the Truth. From hence I went to Shrewſbury, and had Meetings there: From Shrewſbury we went moſtly by Water) to Woodbridge and Staten-Iſland, Staten-Iſland, Long-Iſland. from thence to Long-Iſland, being accompanied by ſeveral Friends. On Long-Iſland we had ſeveral large and good Meetings, wherein Chriſt was preached freely and after we had been two Weeks there, we went on Board a Sloop bound for Rhode-Iſland, and by the Way we touched at Fiſher's and Block Iſlands,Fiſher's and B Iſland Rhode-Iſland. and on the firſt Day Morning we ſet ſail from Block-Iſland to Rhode-Iſland, the yearly Meeting being juſt over when we got there. That Evening we ſailed over to Conn nicut-Iſland. Connecticut Iſland. On the third Day of the Week had a Meeting there, and from thence we went over to Narraganſet, Narraganſet. and had a Meeting, and ſo over to Rhode-Iſland again (where Ruth Fry, a ſober young Woman, was convinced, and remained a Friend till her Death.) Here I met with ſeveral travelling Friends. From this Iſland we went over to the Main, and had a large Meeting on firſt Day, at a Place called Greenwich. It was thought there were about five Hundred People, and many of them were tender. We went over the ſame Night to the Iſland; and after ſeveral open Times with Friends and others on Rhode-Iſland, about twelve Friends of that Iſland went with me to Warwick and Providence yearly Meetings,Warwick and Providence. in our Friend Borden's Boat. We ſet Sail about Neon, and having but little Wind, it was late in the Night before we got there, and very dark, inſomuch that we could neither ſee nor know one another, but only by our Speech, and the Darkneſs occaſioned us to run our Veſſel againſt the Rocks; but at laſt we got on Shore (with our Horſes) and after going over a very dirty Slough, we entred a diſmal Wilderneſs; ſo that theſe Difficulties occaſioned our not getting to the Friend's Houſe till the next Day, which, being the laſt of the Week, we had a Meeting; and on firſt Day we had a very large and ſatisfactory Meeting. Many of us were ſo united in the Love of God, that it was hard for us to part one from another.

Boſton, 〈◊〉 , Hampton.From Providence I went to Boſton and Salem, where I had Meetings, and from thence to Hampton. In thoſe Parts God Almighty hath ſhortned the Power of Perſecutors, and hath brought his righteous Judgments upon them for their Unrighteouſneſs. Oh that New-England's Profeſſors might live in the Senſe of the ſame, and repent. I being a Stranger and Traveller could not but obſerve the barbarous and unchriſtian-like Welcome I had into Boſton, the Metropolis of New-England. Oh! what pity (ſaid one) it was that all of your Society were not hanged with the other Four! M rm duke Stevenſon, William Robinſon, Mary Dyer, and William L ra, who were put to Death in 1659 and 1660. In the Eaſtern Parts of New-England God hath a Seed left of his People.

From thence I returned in order to get a Paſſage to the Iſle of Nantucket; and from a Place called Cuſ net, we ſailed over to the ſaid Iſland in about ten Hours, where we tarried ſeveral Days, and had Five Meetings. The People did generally acknowledge to the Truth, and many of them were tender-hearted. Some of the ancient People ſaid,Nantucket. That it was never known that ſo many People were together on the Iſland at once. After the firſt Meeting was over, one aſked the Miniſter (ſo called) Whether we might have a Meeting at his Houſe. He ſaid with a good Will, "We might." This Miniſter had ſome Diſcourſe with me, and aſked, What induced me to come hither, being ſuch a young Man. I told him that I had no other View in coming there, than the Good of Souls, and that I could ſay with the Apoſtle, that a Neceſſity was laid upon me, and Wo would be to me if I did not preach the Goſpel. Then ſaid he, I wiſh you would preach at my Houſe in GOD's Name. So next Day we had a Meeting at his Houſe; and on the firſt Day we had the largeſt Meeting that we had or the Iſland. It was thought there were above two Hundred People. The Lord in his Power did make his Truth known to the Praiſe of his Name. Oh! how was my Soul concerned for that People! The Lord Jeſus did open my Heart to them, and theirs to Him: They were alſo loving and kind to us. The chief Magiſtrate of the Iſland deſired that I would have a Meeting at his Houſe, there being no ſettled Meeting of Friends before I came; and after Meeting he diſputed about Religion with me. I thought we were both but poor Diſputants; and I cannot remember all that paſs'd between us, but that in the Cloſe of our Diſpute, he ſaid, I diſputed with your Friends in Barbados, and they told me, That we muſt eat the ſpiritual Fleſh, and drink the ſpiritual Blood of Chriſt: And ſaid the Governor, Did ever any one hear of ſuch Fleſh and Blood; for is it not a Contradiction in Nature, that Fleſh and Blood ſhould be Spiritual? O ſurely, ſaid I, the Governor hath forgot himſelf; for what Fleſh and Blood was that which Chriſt ſaid, Except ye eat my Fleſh, and drink my Blood, ye have no Life in you. Why, ſaid he, I don't think they were to gnaw it from his Arms and Shoulders. Then I told him, he had anſwer'd himſelf. Thus our Diſpute ended. [And from that Time forward they have continued a Meeting, and there is now a Meeting-houſe, and a yearly Meeting for Worſhip, it is a growing Meeting to this Day, and ſeveral publick Friends are raiſed up amongſt them, who preach the Goſpel of Chriſt freely.]

At this Time a Friend was convinced, whoſe Name was Starbuck, who became very ſerviceable, and lived and died an eminent Miniſter of Chriſt on that Iſland. Several Scores of them came and accompanied us to the Water Side; and when we embarked on Board our Sloop, they deſired that I would come and viſit them again. So I recommended them to the Grace of our Lord Jeſus, and we parted in great Love and Tenderneſs. In the Evening of the next Day we got to the Main Land, where we were gladly received. Now it was in my Heart again to viſit the Eaſtern Parts of New-England before I l ft America;Boſton. Lynn. Salem. therefore I went to Boſton yearly Meeting, thence to Lynn and Salem, where we had a ſweet comfortable Time; likewiſe to the yearly Meeting at Dover, and ſo to Piſcataway, where we had ſeveral Meetings, which were profitable Opportunities to many. From Piſcataway James Goodbridge and I went over to the Iſle of Shoals;Iſle of Shoals. we had with us a Church-member of the Preſbyterians, whoſe Brother invited her over with us to the ſaid Iſland, to the Meeting which was at his Houſe; and while he was talking with her in the Yard or Garden, I ſaw a Bible, and took it, and read therein. When ſhe came into the Houſe ſhe aſked me, What I did with that Book? I told her, If ſhe was offended I would lay it down. No, No, ſaid ſhe, dont think to come off ſe, for you diſown or deny that Book. I told her, She was miſtaken; and aſked, Who told her ſo? Why, ſaid ſhe, our Miniſter in his Pulpit. I replied, That it was a great Abuſe upon us, for I had been trained up from my Childhood in the Reading and Belief of the Scriptures, and my Father and Mother were Friends that is, Quakers. She willing to try me further, ſaid, Did your Father and Mother ſuffer you to read the Bible when you were a little Boy? Yes, ſaid I, and gave me Correction when I was not ſo willing to read therein as they would have me. Then, ſaid ſhe, Our Miniſter has bely'd you; and ſince you ſay ſo, if it pleaſe God, I will go and hear you. She went with us to Meeting; and after it was over (going Home) one aſked her, How ſhe would anſwer it to their Miniſter, for going to Meeting. She replied, It was Truth ſhe had heard, and ſhe would ſtand by it through the Grace of Chriſt, and need not be aſhamed of it (through we are of our ſelves but poor weak Creatures.) This Woman was ſober and religious, and one of good Report. By the foregoing we may ſee how Slanders flow from ſome Pulpits; the more is the Shame and Pity! We went on, and preached the Goſpel of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt in that Ability he gave us, with which the People were affected, and would have had us tarried longer, but we could not (although they much importuned us) becauſe we had appointed a Meeting at Oyſter River. After we had had ſeveral Meetings about Piſcataway and Dover, Dover. Hampton we went to Hampton, where we had Meetings; and at Saliſbury we had a large open Meeting, as it was ſuppos'd, of about three Hundred People (which was at this Time accounted a great Concourſe of People thereabouts;) alſo at Jamaica and Haverill we had Meetings, and from thence went to Salem and Lynn again, where we had good Service for Truth, and then to Boſton, and had a Meeting at the Meeting-houſe,Boſton. and another at a Friend's Houſe in the Evening, at which there were many People. From Boſton I went to viſit Friends about Cape-Cod, till I came again to Rhode-Iſland. By the Way I met with Aaron Atkinſon, who was on a Viſit to Friends in New-England. I had ſeveral good Opportunities, and powerful Meetings, in thoſe Parts, and Truth wrought a Tenderneſs in divers at Rhode-Iſland. The Preſence of Him, who ſaid, Where two or three are met in my Name, there am I in the midſt of them, being ſenſibly witneſſed by many; for he was with us of a Truth. From thence I went round the Narraganſet Country,Narraganſet. and had Meetings at ſeveral Places, and was accompanied by John Rodman and William Beackly, thro' Connecticut to Long Iſland, which is accounted two Hundred Miles. We had one Meeting by the Way, in which Chriſt was preached to them,Connecticut. as He is the Light of the World, at a Place where we were told there never was a Friend's Meeting before. I came to Long Iſland about two Weeks before the General Meeting, and viſited Friends in ſeveral Places on this Iſland,Long Iſland. as at Hampſtead, Jeruſalem, Jericho, and Bethpage, where there were large Meetings, and much Openneſs among the People, and ſome were convinced. We had a Meeting at a Place called Matinicok, where I met with ſome of the People called Ranters, who diſturbed our Meeting. I may ſay as the Apoſtle Paul (only altering Epheſus to Matinicok) that I fought with Beaſts there; and thence I travelled to New-York, New-York. Jerſeys. where we had two Meetings, from thence we went to the Jerſeys, and there we had ſeveral ſerviceable Meetings that were large; and ſo to Pennſylvania, where there are many very large Meetings of Friends, and the Lord is with his People there, and proſpereth them ſpiritually and temporally. Here I met with my dear Friend,Pennſylvania. William Ellis. From Philadelphia Richard Gove (of that City) and I travelled to Maryland, and viſited Friends on the Weſtern Shore, and from thence to Virginia. In Virginia, near James's River,Virginia. I met with an aged Friend whoſe Name was William Porter. He was ninety-two Years of Age, and had then a Daughter two Years old Some Years after I ſaw him, and he was weeding Indian Corn with a Hoe. He was then about 106 Years of Age, and had upwards of ſeventy Children, Grand-Children, and Great Grand-children. We were divers Friends of us to ſee him, and he preached to us a ſhort, but very affecting Sermon, which was (as near as I remember) Verbatim thus; Friends, you are come to ſee me in the Love of God. God is Love, and thoſe that dwell in God, dwell in Love. I thank God, I feel his Divine Life every Day and every Night. He lived to ſee his above mentioned daughter married, and died, aged 107 Years.. We had ſeveral Meetings there amongſt Friends, and others, many being well ſatisfied concerning the Truth, and ſpoke well of it.

And after we had had ſeveral good and open Meetings in Virginia, we found our ſelves clear of America, and in order for our Paſſage, we agreed with our Friend F. Johnſon, on Board the Elizabeth and Mary, to carry us for England.

On the 11th of Firſt Month 1698-9,1698-9. we were accompanied on Board by ſeveral Friends, who abode with us all Night; and the next Day, being the firſt Day of the Week, we had a little comfortable Meeting, and then parted in much Love, having the Evidence of the Power of the Almighty with us. We waited for a fair Wind until the 2Oth of the aforeſaid Month, and left the Capes of Virginia that Day, and at Night we got our Ship into a ſailing Poſture; and I was glad in my Spirit, that I was ſetting my Face towards my native Land; and more glad that I was returning with Peace in my Boſom. Oh!At Sea. the Power and Preſence of Him who ſaid, Go teach all Nations, was ſweet to my Soul at that Time, and now in ſome Meaſure I enjoy'd the Fruits of my having laboured in that Ability God had given to me. Glory to God, thro' Chriſt, who is worthy for ever! The Preſence of God was with us on the great Ocean, and we were ſtrengthened through his Goodneſs wonderfully. We had ſeveral good Meetings on board our Ship,1699. and were opened (in the Love of God) to the poor Seamen very largely.At Sea.

When we launched forth into the Deep, we were ſeveral Ships in Company; but we had been but a little Time at Sea, before we loſt Sight of them all. Several Ships paſſed by us about a Week after we ſail'd; and about this Time we ſaw a very large Whale, who lifted himſelf Pa t out of the Water with his Mouth open, which looked like the Entrance of a large Cave. We likewiſe ſaw ſeveral other large Sea Fiſh, ſuch as Grampuſſes, Sharks, &c. all which ſhew forth the wondrous Works of the Great Creator of all Things, Elizabeth Webb and Elizabeth Lloyd went over with us in this Veſſel, both virtuous Women. About two Weeks the Winds were moſtly fair for us, in which Time we got finely on our Way; but for above a Week afterwards the Winds were moſtly contrary, and the Ship had a great Motion, which cauſed ſome of us to be Sea-ſick, eſpecially Elizabeth Lloyd She was the Daughter of Thomas Lloyd, late Deputy-Governor of Pennſylvania. She lived and died a virtuous Woman; and, I think, generally beloved by all who were acquainted with her. When ſhe died ſhe was the Wife of Daniel Za hary, a Merchant at B n, New-England, well known, and much beloved the e, for his Piety and Virtue. (who was but weakly.) One Night our Sailors thought that an Enemy or Pyrate was near us, who fired two Guns, and ſo paſſed by us; but it being Night, we could not certainly know what ſhe was. I rather judged it might be ſome Ship in Diſtreſs, for we ſaw one of the Ships that Evening that came out with us, and the next Morning we could ſee none at all, and there was hardly any Wind that Night, ſo I feared that our Companion had ſprung a Leak and founder'd; and when I told our Maſter my Opinion, he ſaid, he feared the ſame likewiſe. Now for two Weeks Time, or thereabouts, we beat about the Sea, and made little Progreſs. Howbeit we had ſeveral good Meetings,At Sea. wherein we gave Glory to God our Saviour; and for ever let it aſcend, ſaith my Soul, to him over all! After contrary Winds, about two Weeks, the Wind ſprung up Weſterly, and was fair for ſeveral Days; in which Time we got finely on our Way again, and left the Weſtern Iſlands about two Days Sail behind us; and then the Wind was contrary again. Contrary Winds are commonly tedious at Sea (but eſpecially to thoſe that know not where to ſtay their Minds) but we being ſeveral Friends of us on Board that were Paſſengers, had oftentimes good Meetings ſeveral Times a Week; and if any of our Ship's Company came to Meeting, they always were ſober, and ſometimes tender; and truly, God's Love was extended towards them. And when it was not our Meeting Days, we ſpent not our Time idly, but for the moſt Part in Reading the Holy Scriptures, and Writing, &c. in which we were at ſundry Seaſons greatly refreſhed, ſtrengthened, and comforted. O my Soul! glorify God thy Maker, and Chriſt thy Saviour for ever, in the Senſe of His Goodneſs and Mercy, both by Sea and Land, by Night and by Day! After we had been almoſt ſeven Weeks at Sea, we thought that we were near the Land, but we founded ſeveral Days, and found no Bottom, altho' we let out Abundance of Line, I think above 300 Yards.

About this Time our Doctor dreamed a Dream, which was to this Effect, himſelf relating it to me: He ſaid, He dreamed that he went on Shore at a great and ſpacious Town, the Buildings whereof were high, and the Streets broad; and as he went up the Street he ſaw a large Sign, on which was written in great golden Letters SHAME. At the Door of the Houſe (to which the Sign belonged) ſtood a Woman with a Can in her Hand, who ſaid unto him. Doctor, will you drink? He reply'd, with all my Heart, for I have not drank any Thing but Water a great while (our Wine and Cyder being all ſpent, having had a long Paſſage) and he drank a hearty Draught, which he ſaid, made him merry; ſo went up the Street reeling to and fro, when a grim Fellow coming behind him, clapp'd him on the Shoulder, and told him, that he arreſted him in the Name of the Governor of the Place. He aſked him for what, and ſaid, What have I done? He anſwered, for ſtealing the Woman's Can; the Can he had indeed, and ſo he was had before the Governor, which was a mighty black Dog, the biggeſt and grimeſt that ever he ſaw in his Life; and Witneſs was brought in againſt him by an old Companion of his, and he was found guilty, and his Sentence was to go to Priſon, and there to lay for ever.

He told me this Dream ſo punctually, and with ſuch an Emphaſis, that it affected me with ſerious Sadneſs, and cauſed my Heart to move within me (for to me the Dream ſeemed true, and the Interpretation ſure) I then told him he was an ingenious Man, and might clearly ſee the Interpretation of that Dream, which exactly anſwered to his State and Condition, which I thus interpreted to him: This great and ſpacious Place, wherein the Buildings were high, and the Streets broad, is thy great and high Profeſſion: The Sign, on which was wrote Shame, which thou ſaweſt, and the Woman at the Door, with the Can in her Hand, truly repreſents that great, crying and ſhameful Sin of Drunkenneſs, which thou knows to be thy great Weakneſs, which the Woman with the Can did truly repreſent to thee: The grim Fellow which arreſted thee in the Devil's Territories is Death, who will aſſuredly arreſt all Mortals: The Governor which thou ſaweſt, repreſenting a great black Dog, is certainly the Devil, who after his Servants have ſerved him to the full, will torment them eternally in Hell. So he g t up, as it were in haſt, and ſaid, God forbid! It is nothing but a Dream. But I told him it was a very ſignificant One, and a Warning to him from the Almighty, who ſometimes ſpeaks to Men by Dreams.

In ſeven Weeks after we left Sight of the Land of America, we ſaw the Scilly Iſlands, Engl Channel. and next Day we ſaw the Land of England, which was a comfortable Sight to us; in that God Almighty had preſerved us hitherto, and that we were ſo far got on our Way. We drove about the Channel's Mouth for ſeveral Days for Want of Wind; after which, for two Days the Wind came up, and we got as far up the Channel as Limebay, and then an Eaſterly Wind blew freſh for ſeveral Days, and we turned to Windward, but rather loſt than got on our Way, which was tireſome and tedious to ſome of us.

Now about this Time (being ſome Days after the Doctor's Dream) a grievous Accident happened to us. We meeting with a Dutch Veſſel in Limebay a little above the Start, hailed her, and ſhe us. They ſaid they came from Liſbon, and were bound for Holland. She was loaded with Wine, Brandy, Fruit, and ſuch like Commodities; and we having little but Water to drink (by reaſon our Paſſage was longer than we expected) therefore we ſent our Boat on Board, in order to buy us a little Wine to drink with our Water. Our Doctor, and a Merchant that was a Paſſenger, and one Sailor, went on Board, where they ſtaid ſo long until ſome of them were overcome with Wine, altho' they were deſired to beware thereof; ſo that when they came back, a Rope being handed to them, they (being fi led with Wine unto Exceſs) were not capable of uſing it dextrouſly, inſomuch that they overſet the Boat, and ſhe turned Bottom upwards, having the Doctor under her. The Merchant caught hold of a Rope called the Main Sheet, whereby his Life was ſaved. The Sailor not getting ſo much drink, as the other two, got nimbly on the Bottom of the Boat, and floated on the Water till ſuch Time as our other Boat was hoiſted out, which was done with great Speed, and we took him in; but the Doctor was drowned before the Boat came. The Seaman that ſat upon the Boat ſaw him ſink, but could not help him. This was the greateſt Exerciſe that we met with in all our Voyage; and much the more ſo, as the Doctor was of an evil Life and Converſation, and much given to Exceſs in Drinking. When he got on Board the aforeſaid Ship, the Maſter ſent for a Can of Wine, and ſaid, Doctor, will you drink. He replied, Yes, with all my Heart, for I've drank no Wine a great while. Upon which he drank a hearty Draught, that made him merry (as he ſaid in his Dream; N. B. This Relation about the Doctor's Dream, when I was at Barbados, I had Occaſion to write about it to a Friend in Ireland, which he got printed there, which is the ſame with this in Subſtance, only this is ſomewhat fuller and larger.) and notwithſtanding the Admonition which was ſo clearly manifeſted to him but three Days before, and the many Promiſes he had made to Almighty God, ſome of which I was a Witneſs of, when ſtrong Convictions were upon him, yet now he was unhappily overcome, and in Drink when he was drowned. This is, I think, a lively Repreſentation of the tender Mercy, and juſt Judgment of the Almighty to poor Mortals; and I thought it was worthy to be recorded to Poſterity, as a Warning to all great Lovers of Wine and ſtrong Liquors. This Exerciſe was ſo great to me, that I could not for ſeveral Days get over it; and one Day while I was muſing in my Mind on thoſe Things relating to the Doctor, it was opened to me, that God and his Servants were clear, and his Blood was on his own Head; for he had been faithfully warned of his evil Ways.

Plymouth.We were obliged by contrary Winds to put into Plymouth Harbour, and from Plymouth I went by Coach to London, where I was gladly received by my Relations and Friends. In this Journey I travelled about 2000 Miles by Land, and 6000 by Water.. I got to the yearly Meeting of Friends in London, in the Year 1699 (which was large) and was at divers publick Meetings for the Worſhip of Almighty God.London. I may truly ſay, the Holy Ghoſt was among us, bleſſed be God our Saviour for evermore.

In this Year I thought it my Place to enter into a married State, and I acquainted my Father of my Deſign, and that I inclin'd to make Choice of Martha Betterton, a religious young Woman, whom I entirely loved for that Piety, Virtue, and Modeſty, which I beheld in her; (I was in the twenty-fourth Year of my Age, and ſhe in her twenty-firſt.) I likewiſe acquainted her Father and Mother with my Intentions, to which both our Parents conſented; her Father ſaying (when I ſpoke him) Go together, and the Lord bleſs you together. And my Father ſaid, If I was worth my Weight in Gold, ſhe deſerved me. The Heartineſs of both our Fathers in this Matter, was more to me than a Portion of Silver or Gold, of which we had but very little; but our Love to each other was very great, and being well and honourably grounded, it was not eaſily ſhaken. So after Conſent of Parents, we propoſed our Intentions of Marriage to the monthly Meetings unto which we belonged; and becauſe I had been travelling in America, I had Certificates from my Brethren there (not only) of my Induſtry and Labour in the Miniſtry, with the good Effects thereof, but alſo of my Clearneſs in Relation to Marriage; and after having twice publiſh'd our Intentions, we had Liberty of ſaid Meeting to proceed to the Solemnization of our Marriage, which was accompliſhed at Devonſhire-Houſe, in London (at a Meeting appointed for that End) on the 28th Day of the ſeventh Month, in the aforeſaid Year, in the Preſence of many hundreds of People, and many worthy Brethren and Elders. A Day of Days it was to my Soul! wherein I was made ſenſible of the Love and Goodneſs of God in a particular Manner, which to me was an earneſt of our future well-doing. My dear Wife was one who truly loved and feared God, and had an excellent Gift of the Miniſtry given unto her, and was ſerviceable therein. [A Paper coming to my Hands of her own Hand-writing and compoſing, I tranſcribe it here. She calls it An Account of the Exerciſe of Martha Betterton, viz. As I was walking in the City of London, with a Concern on my Mind, in beholding the abominable Pride of the People; it opened upon my Mind in this wiſe: Wo, Wo! to the Crown of Pride! And then I was deeply bowed in my Spirit before the Lord, and it was ſaid to me, I will yet ſpare a little longer; I have Sheep which I will gather Home to me, and there ſhall be one Shepherd, and one Sheepfold. Then I ſaid in my Heart, Oh Lord! ſhall I be one of thy Sheep belonging to thy Sheepfold of eternal Reſt. And again it was anſwered me, My Sheep hear my Voice, and they follow me. Then a Cry was raiſed in me, Cauſe me to hear thy Voice; and not only ſo, but enable me to obey the ſame. And then this Charge was returned to me, Be thou faithful! ]

Surrey, Suſſex, and Kent.Soon after I was married, I had a Concern to viſit Friends in the Counties of Surrey, Suſſex, and Kent, which I performed in about two Weeks Time, and came Home and followed my Calling, and was induſtrious therein; and when I had gotten ſomething to bear my Expences, and ſettled my Wife in ſome little Buſineſs, I found an Exerciſe on my Spirit to go over to Ireland, Ireland. to viſit our Friends and Brethren on that Iſland, in which William Townſend accompanied me, and Friends in that Nation were generally ſatisfied with our Service among them. When we had been from Home about ten Weeks, and had viſited moſt Parts of that Nation, having had many Meetings among Friends, and others, we found Freedom in our Minds to return Home, which we did, being comforted in our Service, and bleſſed the Name of the Lord.

After ſome few Months I acquainted my Wife and my Father, with her Father and Mother, that I thought it my Duty to go over and live in America. To which Propoſal, my Father conſented, tho' with Tenderneſs of Heart, conſidering that I muſt be ſo far ſeparated from him. I alſo laid it before the monthly Meeting of Friends at Horſly-Down, in Southwark (of which Meeting I was a Member) who conſented to it (tho' ſomewhat unwilling to part with us) and gave us their Certificate, to let our Brethren know that we were in Love and Unity with them, and walked according to our Profeſſion. And when we were ready, and in order for going, we agreed for the Freight of our Goods and Servants, with John Snowdon, and ſhipped them on Board the Joſiah, bound for Maryland. When the Ship was at Graveſend, and ready to ſail,Graveſend. ſeveral of our dear Relations and Friends accompanied us to the Ship, on board of which we had a good Meeting, and took our ſolemn Leave of one another, as never expecting to ſee each other any more in this World. It was a ſolemn Time indeed! We prayed for one another, and ſo parted, our Ship ſailing that Evening, and we got to Margate-Road, where we anchor'd,A great Storm in Margate-Road. and the Wind ſprung up very freſh, and blew tempeſtuouſly, ſo that we broke our Cable, and loſt our beſt Bower-Anchor, and drove violently towards the Goodwin Sands. We let go our Sheet-Anchor, and three more, which were all we had, but they did not ſtop her; upon which the Maſter ordered the Carpenters to ſtand by the Main-maſt, with their Axes upon their Shoulders, and when he gave the Word, then they were to cut the Maſt. The People in the Ship (there being divers Paſſengers) were in a great Conſternation, expecting nothing but Death: But for my Part, being exceedingly Sea-ſick, and having been in many Storms, I was not ſo much ſurprized with this, the Sailors ſometimes making a great Noiſe when there is but little Danger; but there was more Danger than I was aware of, as appeared afterwards. One of the Paſſengers came weeping, and ſaid, "Our Caſe was very bad," The Doctor alſo came in the ſame Manner, and cry'd, "Oh! Mr. Chalkley, we are all dead Men!" Then I thought with my ſelf, I would go out on Deck, and ſee what the Matter was; and when on Deck, I went to the Pilot, who had the Lead in his Hand, and he founded, and cry'd out, Lord have Mercy upon us! ſhe is gone, ſhe is gone, ſhe is gone! by which I perceiv'd that we were very near the Goodwin Sands, on which many Ships have been loſt with all their Crews. In this Senſe of Danger I ſe for the Paſſengers into the Cabin, and told them that I thought it would be well for us to ſit ſtill together, and look unto, and wait upon God, to ſee what he would pleaſe to do for us; that, if Death came, we might meet him in as good a Frame of Mind as we could, and that we might not be ſurpriz'd beyond Meaſure: And as we were thus compoſed in our Minds, a Concern came upon my dear Wife, and ſhe prayed to God, the Father, in the living Power and Senſe of his Son; and he heard from his holy Habitation, and anſwered the Prayer: For, immediately after, the Wind abated, and our Anchors held us. This was a great Deliverance, which is not to be forgotten. When we ſaw the long'd-for Morning, we were very near the Sands, and the Sea ran prodigiouſly high, and broke upon them mightily, ſo that we were forced to le 〈◊〉 C •• les and Anchors, and make the beſt of our Way to Deal, as well as we could. One of the Owners being on Shore, and ſeeing us in Diſtreſs, ſent off a Cable and Anchor to us; and we anchored before Deal with our new Cable and Anchor,Deal. and ſent a Boat for our other Anchors and Cables, when it was Calm, which brought them to us. And after we had ſupply'd our ſelves with what we wanted, we put to Sea again, and had fair Winds till we got as far as the Weſtern Iſlands, Weſtern Iſlands. where Captain Cant being in Company with us, he ſpoke with our Captain in the Evening,1700. and the two Captains concluded it would be ſtormy that Night, which happened accordingly. They took in their Sails, and we all but our Mainſail; notwithſtanding which, the Storm was ſuch, that we loſt our Main-maſt, ſprung the Head of our Fore-maſt, and broke our Croſs-jackyard, and thus lay rowling upon the Sea for about two Week: The Ship Briſtol Merchant coming by in that Time, lent us a ſpare Topmaſt, of which we made a Main-maſt, and a Top-maſt of our Top-gallant-maſt, and ſo refitted out as well as we could, and had a pretty good Paſſage afterwards.Capes of Virginia. We were about eight Weeks from the Lands-End to the Capes of Virginia; had Meetings twice a Week on Board, and they helped to ſtay our Minds on our Maker, tho' our Bodies were toſſed to and again on the mighty Waters. We went on Shore at Patuxent River,Maryland. and went by Land to Herring-Bay, where I, my Wife, and Family, tarried that Winter; and I, with my three Servants, followed my Calling. In the Spring we tranſported our ſelves, our Goods, and Servants,1701. from Maryland to Pennſylvania, where we intended to ſettle when we came from our native Country.Philadelphia. At Philadelphia I bought a Lot of Ground upon the River Delaware, and there I followed my Calling that Summer; and in the Fall I had an inward Call to viſit Friends in Barbados, which I propoſed to our monthly Meeting, and they certified on my Behalf that they had Unity with me in my Propoſal, Converſation, and Miniſtry: So I took Ship at Philadelphia (about the 20th of 7th Month, 1701) on Bord the Abraham, — Street, Commander, and was about a Month on our Voyage; (Joſiah Langdale was with me.) We had ſeveral good Meetings in the Ship to our Satisfaction;Barbados, and were well received, and had many Meetings at Barbados, which were often very large and open, and ſome of the People loving and tender. We had ſeveral Meetings at Bridge-Town, Speight's-Town, the Spring, and the Thickets, and at Pumpkin-Hill; and after being there about ſix Weeks, we went in a Sloop to Bermudas, where we found but very few Friends,Bermudas. yet had Meetings in ſeveral Places, and at the Houſes of ſome People who were not of our Profeſſion; and the longer we tarried, the larger our Meetings were; and many began to be affected, and ſpoke well of us and our Devotion, but ſome were diſturbed, and ſpoke to the Governor to break up our Meetings (which at the Deſire of one of the Inhabitants we had appointed at his Houſe) upon which he ſent Orders by one of his Colonels to break up our Meeting, which troubled divers ſober People. After this I met with the Governor at the Houſe of one Judge Stafford; and he being a moderate Man, we had the following Diſcourſe, viz.

Gov.

How do you like our Country? We are but a little Spot in the Sea.

T. C.

I like it well for its moderate Climate. If the People were moderate alſo, it would be well.

Gov.

Doth it anſwer your End in coming?

T. C.

My End in coming, was to viſit the People in Chriſtian Love.

Gov.

Do you think the People will be brought over?

T. C.

If they are brought to Truth and Righteouſneſs, it will be well for them. That is the End of our coming.

Gov.

If you had acquainted me with your Deſign, when firſt you came, you had done well. It was your Duty.

T. C.

If we had known the Governor's Will herein, or that thou would have ſpoken with us, we ſhould have readily anſwered it: But knowing nothing of it, we could not tell but that it might be taken for Rudeneſs in us, conſidering our homely Way and Manner of addreſſing ſuch Men.

Gov.

Then your Deſign in coming here was to preach. Had you no other End?

T. C.

Yes. As we found a Concern upon us to preach, and a Deſire in the People to hear.

Gov.

Why don't you tarry with them? That looks ſtrange. Here the People are affected with you, and you go away and leave them: Upon my Word I blame you for that.

T. C.

We don't direct them to Man, but to the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, their Teacher, and Biſhop of their Souls. And why ſhould our leaving them look ſtrange to the Governor? For it was the Practice of the Apoſtles of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and his own Practice and Command to his Followers. And further, the Apoſtles (which Word ſignifies Ambaſſadors or Meſſengers) ſay, Follow us, as we are Followers of Chriſt. And they travelled up and down the World preaching the Goſpel; and our great Lord himſelf had not whereon to lay his Head.

Gov.

The Apoſtles were inſpired Men: Inſpired by the Holy Spirit to preach the Goſpel. I ſuppoſe you don't pretend to be inſpired.

T. C.

Every true Chriſtian ought to pray for the Pouring out of the Holy Spirit, or Holy Ghoſt upon him. The Church of England Of which Church the Governor was a Member. alſo prays for it, the Receiving of which is Inſpiration.

Gov.

Your Reaſons being grounded on Scripture, you are well grounded; for no Man can deny the Scriptures. Then you ſay you are inſpired?

T. C.

I hope I am. I pray for it with great Earneſtneſs.

Gov.

Then it is but aſk, and have, you think.

T. C.

If we aſk in Faith, without wavering, we ſhall receive according to the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles in the New Teſtament.

Gov.

Well, If any have a Deſire to hear you, you may preach and welcome.

After I had this Diſcourſe with the Governor, it was reported on the Iſland that the Governor had given us a Licenſe to preach (which Report was not true, further than the aforeſaid Diſcourſe) and then we had larger Meetings than before. We had a Meeting at Judge Stafford's Houſe, and one at a Houſe not far from his.

It is obſervable that this Iſland hath formerly been a very healthy and fruitful Place. Red Cedar, or Sweet Wood, is all the Timber they have in the Iſland, with which they build their Houſes, make their Houſhold Goods, build their Ships and Sloops, and make their Fires; ſo that there is continually a fragrant and pleaſant Smell, which we could ſmell at Sea ſometime before we ſaw the Land; and it is yet a pretty healthy and fruitful Iſland, but not ſo healthy and fruitful as formerly. In one of the Meetings I was concerned to let them know, that it was the Evil of their Ways and Doings that had cauſed the Almighty to with-hold from them the Fruits of the Earth, and to make their Iſland more unhealthful than formerly it was. After Meeting the Judge told me I had ſaid truly, for that was the Cauſe; and if I had ſpoke more to that Matter, or on that Subject, I had done well. Several were convinced at this Time on this Iſland.

Soon after an Opportunity offered, in a Sloop belonging to this Iſland, that was bound for Philadelphia, in which we (being clear) embarked, and on our Voyage had indifferent good Weather,At Sea. only one hard Gale of Wind, which cauſed us to hand our Jib. A Molatto Man named Stavo (being the Maſter's Servant) went out upon the Bowſprit to hand the Sail, and there came a Sea and waſhed him off; and the Veſſel ran over him; and, in all probability, he had certainly been drowned, had he not been a good Swimmer; for he ſwam, as we judged, three Quarters of a Mile, before he got to the Sloop, it not coming into any one's Mind to lower the Sails, until I ſharply order'd it to be done, which they then did readily; and the Courſe of the Veſſel being •• op'd, he ſoon got on Board, having ſtripp'd him ſelf of his Clothes in the Sea, and brought them in his Mouth. I was very thankful for the poor Fellow's Life, and praiſed the Lord in the Secret of my Soul, for his Preſervation. In about two Weeks Time we arrived at Philadelphia, Philadelphia. and I had gre Peace in my Labours in this Viſit, in which I was from Home about five Months. The Friends of Barbados were ſo well ſatisfied with this Labour of Love, that they certified the ſame by Way of Certificate, more than is proper for me to mention. But tho' they thought ſo well of me, yet I had occaſion to think very meanly of my ſelf,1702. for I was emptied to exceeding great ſpiritual Poverty at Times.

After I came Home from Barbados and Bermudas, I followed my Calling; and kept to Meetings diligently; for I was not eaſy to be idle; either in my ſpiritual or temporal Callings; and at Times travelled in the Work of the Miniſtry in our own Province (in which there are many large Meetings of Friends, and they increaſe and multiply from time to time.) Since my ſettling in this Province, which is now about a Year, ſome Hundreds of People are come here to ſettle, and divers Meeting-houſes are built; and I do certainly know from above, that this Province of Pennſylvania, and City of Philadelphia, will flouriſh both ſpiritually and temporally, if the Inhabitants will love (and live in) Righteouſneſs, and in the Fear of God; otherwiſe the Hand that planted them can ſoon pluck them up. After ſome time I was drawn forth to viſit Friends in Maryland, Virginia, and North-Carolina, and went with the Unity of Friends, having their Certificate (according to the good Order eſtabliſhed among us;) ſo about the 26th of 1ſt Month, 1703,1703. I went thro' Maryland, and viſited Friends in Virginia and North-Carolina, to the River Pamphlico, Maryland, Virginia, North-Carolina. where no travelling publick Friends (that ever I heard of) were before, and we had ſeveral Meetings there on each Side of the River. One Day going out of our Canoe through a Marſh, I trod on a Rattle-ſnake (which is accounted one of the moſt poyſonous Snakes) but it only hiſſed at me, and did no Harm. This was one Deliverance, among many, the Lord by his Providence wrought for me; and I bleſs his Holy Name for all his Mercies. In going to, and coming from th 〈◊〉 we lay two Nights in the Woods, and I think I never ſlept better in all my Life. It was the eighth Hour in the Evening when I laid down on the Ground one Night (my Saddle being my Pillow) at the Root of a Tree, and it was four a Clock in the Morning when they called me. When I awoke I thought of good Jacob's Lodging he had on his Way to Padanaram, when he ſaw the holy Viſion of Angels, with the Ladder, whoſe Top reached to Heaven. Very ſweet was the Love of God to my Soul that Morning, and the Dew of the everlaſting Hills refreſhed me; and I went on my Way Praiſing the Lord, and magnifying the God of my Salvation. In this Journey I met with another remarkable Deliverance, going over a River eight Miles broad, we put our Horſes [we being eight Men, and ſeven Horſes] into two Canoes ty'd together, and our Horſes ſtood with their Fore-feet in one, and their Hind-feet in the other. It was calm when we ſet out, but when we were about the Middle of the River the Wind roſe, and the Seas ran high, and ſplit one of our Canoes, ſo that with our Hats we were obliged to caſt out the Water; and with much Difficulty (at laſt) all of us, with our Horſes, got ſafe on Shore, through the good Providence of God. And o 〈◊〉 Return through North-Carolina, we had ſeveral large Meetings, and an open Time it was; as alſo at Nanſimund and Chuckatuc, and ſeveral other Places in Virginia, and when my Service was over in thoſe two Provinces I went back to Maryland, and viſited Meetings there, and then went Home.Philadelphia. As near as I can compute it I rode about a thouſand Miles in this Journey. After which I ſtaid at Home, following my Buſineſs, in order to the Maintenance of my Family,1704. being bleſſed with Wife, Children, and Servants, and with other Things; for which I am truly thankful.

While I was at Home I viſited the neighbouring Meetings as I found a Concern on my Mind; and on the 6th Day of the 3d Month, 1704, I laid before our Quarterly Meeting of Miniſters and Elders, an Exerciſe that was upon my Mind, to viſit our Friends Meetings on Long-Iſland, Rhode-Iſland, and in New-England, and the Places adjacent; from which Quarterly Meeting I had a good Certificate (which I thought it my Duty to endeavour to live up unto;Jerſeys.) and being accompanied with ſeveral Friends to Burlington and Croſwicks, Joſeph Glaſter being my Fellow-labourer in the Work of the Goſpel; at the two aforeſaid Places, we had Meetings, and then we travelled to New-York and Long-Iſland, Long-Iſland. where we had divers Meetings; as at Fluſhing, Weſtbury, Jeruſalem, Jericho, Bethpage, Matinicock, and alſo at Weſt-Cheſter, on the Main,Rhode-Iſland. and from thence we travelled to Rhode-Iſland yearly Meeting, which was large and ſerviceable to many. From hence Joſeph Glaſter went towards Boſton, the inland Way, and I went by the Sea Side; and we met together, after I had been at Meetings at divers Places, viz. Dartmouth and Nantucket Iſland,Dartmouth. at which Iſland there are large Meetings, People there being moſtly Friends, and a ſober growing People in the beſt Things; tho' not of our Society when they firſt received the Truth, yet they received it with Gladneſs; and altho' divers of the People called Preſbyterians were very cruel in their Expreſſions, and bitter in their Spirits againſt us, yet there were ſome who went •• der that Name, who were more open and charitable towards us, and received us gladly with Tenderneſs; and at ſome Places we had Meetings at their Houſes to our mutual Satisfaction. We likewiſe had Meetings at Suc annſet, Scituate, and Sandwich. Sandwich. About this Time the Indians were very barbarous in the Deſtruction of the Engliſh Inhabitants ſcalping ſome, and knocking out the Brains of others (Men, Women, and Children) by which the Country was greatly alarmed, both Night and Day; but the Great Lord of all was pleaſed wonderfully to preſerve our Friends, eſpecially thoſe who kept faithful to their peaceable Principle, according to the Doctrine of Chriſt in the Holy Scriptures, as recorded in his excellent Sermon which he preached on the Mount, in the vth, vith and viith Chapters of Matthew, which is quite oppoſite to Killing, Revenge, and Deſtruction, even of our Enemies: And becauſe our Friends could not join with thoſe of fighting Principles and Practices, ſome of them were put into Priſon; divers People railing and ſpeaking very bitterly againſt their peaceable Neighbours, and wiſhing the Quakers might be cut off. Some of the New-England Prieſts and Profeſſors were ſo bitter againſt Friends, that inſtead of being humbled, under the mighty Hand of God upon them, in ſuffering the Indians to deſtroy them, they expreſs'd their Enmity againſt the poor Quakers, on a Day appointed for Humiliation and a Faſt; and particularly in a Sermon preach'd by one of their Prieſts, which he divided into three Heads, viz. Firſt, That the Judgments of God were upon them, in letting looſe the Savage Indians to deſtroy them. Secondly, In that he with-held the Fruits of the Earth from them (for there was great Scarcity.) Thirdly, That the Quakers prevailed, and were ſuffered to increaſe ſo much among them; which he ſaid, was worſe than the Indians deſtroying of them, and gave this abſurd Reaſon for it, The Indians deſtroy our Bodies, but the Quakers deſtroy the Soul. This Prieſt was ſoon after killed by the Indians, as I was told by a Miniſter. This is an abominable Falſhood; for it is Sin that deſtroys the Soul: And ſuch as thoſe that preach to the People that there is no Freedom from it in this World, contradict Chriſt's Doctrine, Be ye perfect, &c. And that of the Apoſtles, He that is born of God cannot Sin. And thus their blind Guides miſtake Light for Darkneſs, and Darkneſs for Light. Among the many Hundreds that were ſlain, I heard but of three of our Friends being killed, whoſe Deſtruction was very remarkable, as I was informed (the one was a Woman, the other two were Men.) The Men uſed to go to their Labour without any Weapons, and truſted to the Almighty, and depended on his Providence to protect them (it being their Principle not to uſe Weapons of War, to offend others, or defend themſelves) but a Spirit of Diſtruſt taking Place in their Minds, they took Weapons of War to defend themſelves; and the Indians, who had ſeen them ſeveral Times without them, and let them alone, ſaying, They were peaceable Men, and hurt nobody, therefore they would not hurt them, now ſeeing them have Guns, and ſuppoſing they deſigned to kill the Indians, they therefore ſhot the Men dead. The Woman had remained in her Habitation, and could not be free to go to a fortified Place for Preſervation, neither ſhe, her Son, nor Daughter, nor to take thither the little Ones; but the poor Woman after ſome Time began to let in a ſlaviſh Fear, and did adviſe her Children to go with her to a Port not far from their Dwelling. Her Daughter being one that truſted in the Name of the Lord, the mighty Tower, to which the Righteous flee and find Safety, could not conſent to go with her; and having left a particular Account in a Letter to her Children of her and their Preſervation, I think it worthy to be inſerted here in her own Words. When the cruel Indians were ſuffered to kill and deſtroy, it was ſhewed me, That I muſt ſtand in a Teſtimony for Truth, and truſt in the Name of the Lord, that was a ſtrong Tower, and we ſhould wait upon him. And I often deſired my Mother and Huſband to ſit down, and wait upon the Lord, and he would ſhow us what we ſhould do: But I could not prevail with him, but he would ſay it was too late now, and was in great haſt to be gone; but I could not go with him, becauſe I was afraid of offending the Lord: But ſtill he would ſay I was deluded by the Devil, ſo that my Mother would often ſay, A Houſe divided could not ſtand; and ſhe could not tell what to do, altho' ſhe had moſt Peace in ſtaying, yet ſhe had Thoughts of moving, and ſaid to me Child, Can thee certainly ſay it is revealed to thee that we ſhould ſtay; if it be, I would willingly ſtay, if I was ſure it was the Mind of God. But I being young, was afraid to ſpeak ſo high, ſaid, Mother, I can ſay that it is ſo with me, that when I think of ſtaying and truſting in the Name of the Lord, I find great Peace and Comfort, more than I can utter, with a Belief we ſhall be preſerved; but when I think of going, O the Trouble and Heavineſs I feel, with a Fear ſome of us ſhould fall by them! And my dear Mother ſighed, and ſaid, "She could not tell what to do." But I ſaid to them, If they would go, I would be willing to ſtay alone; if they found Freedom, I was very willing, for I was afraid of offending the Lord. But ſtill my poor Huſband would ſay, "I took a wrong Spirit for the right." And he would ſay how I ſhould know, For if I was right, I would be willing to condeſcend to him. And then I ſaid, In Condeſcention to him I would move; but I hoped the Lord would not lay it to my Charge, for was it not to condeſcend to him, I would not move for the World, and after I had given away my Strength, in a little Time there came Men from the Garriſon, with their Guns, and told us, "They came for us," and told us, "The Indians, they thought, might be near;" and then away we went; and my Mother went in with my Brother-in-law, altho' I perſuaded her not to do it. But ſhe ſaid, Why, my Child is there; And why may not I be with her as well as thee? And ſo we went along to Hampton, to my Huſband's Brother's. But O the Fear and Trouble that I felt! And told my Huſband it ſeem'd as if we were going into the Mouths of the Indians. And the next Day was the firſt Day of the Week; and our dear Friend, Lydia Norton, came with my dear Mother; and in her Teſtimony, ſhe ſaid there was there that was very near to her Life, that was very near Death. O then I was ready to think it would be I, becauſe I believed we had done amiſs in moving, and great Trouble was I in, and told dear Lydia of it; but ſhe comforted me as much as ſhe could, and ſaid, "She did not think it would be I." And my dear Mother went to my Siſter's again, to the Garriſon, where ſhe found herſelf not eaſy; but, as ſhe often ſaid to many, that ſhe felt herſelf in a beclouded Condition, and more ſhut from Counſel than ever ſhe had been ſince ſhe knew the Truth; and being uneaſy, went to move to a Friend's Houſe that lived in the Neighbourhood; and as ſhe was moving, the bloody cruel Indians lay by the Way, and killed her. O then how did I lament moving! And promiſed if the Lord would be pleaſed to ſpare my Life, and Huſband, and Children, and carry us Home again, I would never do ſo more. But O the Fear, and Trouble, and Darkneſs, that fell upon me, and many more at that Time! And three or four of us kept our Meeting: But altho' we ſat and waited as well as we could, yet we ſat under a poor beclouded Condition, till we returned Home again, then did the Lord pleaſe to lift up the Light of his Love upon our poor Souls. O then I told my Huſband, altho' he had built a little Houſe by the Garriſon, I could not move again. So he was willing to ſtay while the Winter Seaſon laſted, but told me he could not ſtay when Summer came, for then the Indians would be about; and ſo told me, That if I could not go to the Garriſon, I might go to a Friend's Houſe that was near it. And I was willing to pleaſe him, if the Lord was willing; and then applied my Heart to know the Mind of Truth, and it was ſhewed me, that if I moved again, I ſhould looſe the Senſe of Truth, and I ſhould never hold up my Head again. O then I told my Huſband he muſt never aſk me to move again, for I durſt not do it. Still he would ſay it was a Notion, till our dear Friend Thomas Story came, and told him, He did not ſee that I could have a greater Revelation than I had. And ſatisfied my Huſband ſo well that he never aſked me more to go, but was very well contented to ſtay all the Wars; and then Things were made more eaſy, and we ſaw Abundance of the wonderful Works, and of the mighty Power of the Lord, in keeping and preſerving of us, when the Indians were at our Doors, and Windows, and other Times; and how the Lord put Courage, in you, my dear Children, don't you forget it, and don't think that you was young, and becauſe you knew little, ſo you feared nothing, but often conſider how you ſtaid at Home alone, when we went to Meetings, and how the Lord preſerved you, and kept you, ſo that no Hurt came upon you: And I leave this Charge upon you, Live in the Fear of the Lord, and ſee you ſet him always before your Eyes, leſt you ſin againſt him: For if I had not feared the Lord, and felt the Comforts of his Holy Spirit, I never could have ſtood ſo great a Trial, when ſo many judged, and ſaid I was deluded, and that all the Blood of my Huſband and Children, would be required at my Hands; but the Lord was near to me, and gave me Strength and Courage, and Faith to truſt in him, for I know his Name to be a ſtrong Tower, yea, and ſtronger than any in the World; for I have oftentimes fled there for Safety. O Bleſſing, and Honour, and everlaſting high Praiſes, be given to the Lord, and to his dear Son, our Saviour and Mediator, Chriſt Jeſus, Amen. MARY DOE.

A Neighbour of the aforeſaid People told me, That as he was at Work in his Field, the Indians ſaw, and called him, and he went to them. They told him, That they had no Quarrel with the Quakers, for they were a quiet, peaceable People, and hurt nobody, and that therefore none ſhould hurt them. But they ſaid, That the Preſbyterians in theſe Parts had taken away their Lands, and ſome of their Lives, and would now, if they could, deſtroy all the Indians.

Thoſe Indians began about this Time to ſhoot People down as they rode along the Road, and to knock them in the Head in their Beds, and very barbarouſly murdered many: But we travelled the Country, and had large Meetings, and the good Preſence of God was with us abundantly, and we had great inward Joy in the Holy Ghoſt in our outward Jeopardy and Travels. The People generally rode and went to their Worſhip armed, but Friends went to their Meetings without either Sword or Gun, having their Truſt and Confidence in God.

After having had divers good Meetings in thoſe Eaſtern Parts of New-England, I return'd to Salem, Boſton, &c. Lynn, Boſton, and ſo on towards Rhode-Iſland, and at divers adjacent Places;Narraganſet. Dartmouth. as in the Narraganſet Country, we had divers Meetings, alſo at Dartmouth, Sandwich, and Scituate. As I was entering into the Town of Boſton in Company with many others, a Man rode up to me, and aſk'd in a ſcoffing Manner, Whether I ſaw or met with any Quakers on the Road? I pleaſantly told him, we ſhould not tell the Preſbyterians, leſt they ſhould hang them. He not thinking of ſuch an Anſwer went ſneakingly away.

Now having thoroughly viſited Friends in thoſe Parts, in Company with my Friend Thomas Story, Connecticut, Long-Iſland. I travelled through Connecticut Government, and had ſeveral Meetings in that Colony; and came to Long-Iſland, where we had divers Meetings to the Satisfaction of our ſelves and Friends. From Long-Iſland, after we were clear of the Service and Exerciſe of the Work of the Miniſtry, and had viſited Friends Meetings as we travelled; and in divers Places found Openneſs among the People who were not of our Profeſſion (which ſometimes came in great Numbers to our Meetings, and ſeveral were convinced in ſome good Degree, and many comforted, ſtrengthened, and edified, in Chriſt our Lord) we came to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. the Place of our Habitation. Let (ſaith my Soul) his Name have the Praiſe of all his Works for ever.

After being at Home ſome Time I viſited Friends Meetings in our own County, and ſeveral Parts of New-Jerſey, New-Jerſey. Lower Counties. Maryland. Maryland, and the Lower Counties, on Delaware. At Jones's I appointed a Meeting at a publick Houſe near the Court-Houſe (general Notice being given thereof) there came one — Crawford, a Prieſt, with many of his Hearers, and in the Beginning of the Meeting he read a Sermon (as they called it) which was a Tranſcript of the Works of ſome of our Adversaries, which we deſired to have from them to anſwer. They ſaid, If I would anſwer it myſelf I ſhould have it. The which I told them I ſhould, if they would let me; but tho' they promiſed it, they did not perform, but were worſe than their Word. We heard them read it over patiently; and after they had done, we had our Meeting. The Auditory was large, and moſt of the Magiſtrates were at it. The Prieſt's Reading, and my Teſtimony occaſioned this Meeting to hold long; after which, as we were getting on Horſeback, the Prieſt cry'd out among the People, That he did not think we would go away ſo ſneakingly. We having twenty Miles to ride that Night, and he near his Home, he having the Advantage in that Reſpect, ſome thought it made him the bolder, for he let me get on Horſeback before he uttered that ſneaking Expreſſion. I told him to challenge was enough to ſet a Coward to work, and we were no Cowards; for he knew we could venture our Lives for our Religion, which I queſtion'd whether he would do for his; ſo I diſmounted, and he having the Bible open in his Hand, I being near him, chanced, againſt my Will and Knowledge, to touch it with my Foot. Look you, Gentlemen, ſays he, he tramples the Word of God under his Feet.1705. For which groſs Abuſe his own Hearers openly rebuked him, and put him to Shame. Then he ſaid, He would prove us no Miniſters of Chriſt. I bid him prove himſelf one, and he would do the Buſineſs. Well, ſays he, how ſhall we know who are Chriſt's Miniſters? Why, ſaid I in anſwer to him, art thou willing to be try'd by Chriſt's Rule, for he hath given us a plain Rule to know them by. "What is that Rule? let's hear it," ſays he. 'Tis ſhort, but full, namely, By their Fruits you ſhall know them: For Men don't gather Grapes of Thorns, nor Figs of Thiſtles; wherefore by their Fruits they are known. "I deny it, ſays Prieſt Crawford (for that was the Name he went by here, he going under another elſewhere) that they are known by their Fruits." I anſwered, Then thou denies the plain and naked Truth of Chriſt. So I called aloud to the People to take notice what a blind Guide they had; and indeed he was wicked, as well as blind, and his Fruits not good; which may make one ſuppoſe, that he was not willing to be try'd by his Fruits: For ſoon after News came that he had a Wife in England, and as he had another here, his Fruits were wicked with a Witneſs; and according to Chriſt's Doctrine, no Good could ſpring from his Miniſtry, therefore he proved himſelf by his evil Deeds to be no Miniſter of Jeſus Chriſt Near the aforeſaid Place we got a Meeting ſettled, which is called Little-Creek Meeting; and about the ſame Time a Meeting was eſtabliſhed, and a Meeting-Houſe built at Duck-Creek. The People in thoſe Parts about this Time began mightily to ſee through the formal Preaching of ſuch as preach for Money or Hire, who love the Hire, tho' they don't love to be called Hirelings.

In the Year 1706,Nottingham, &c. Maryland. having ſome Concerns in the Province of Maryland, I had divers Meetings as I travelled on the Road, as at Nottingham, Elk River, Northeaſt, Suſouehannah, Buſh, and Gunpowder Rivers; at ſome of which Places I don't know that there had been any Meetings before.1706. At one of theſe Meetings were one Edwards a Prieſt, and a Lawyer the Attorney-General, and ſeveral of the Juſtices of the Peace. The Prieſt was angry, and ſaid, It was an unlawful Aſſembly, the Houſe not being licenſed by Law. The Juſtices told him, That he and his People being there to hear, if any unwarrantable or falſe Doctrines was preached, he had a fair Opportunity to lay it open before all the People. So they deſired him to hear patiently and quietly. He ſeem'd to like the Propoſition, and ſat down by me. We had not ſat down long before I ſtood up, and ſpoke to the People ſome conſiderable Time; and the Lawyer ſat oppoſite to me, and took what I ſaid in Short-Hand, for about Half an Hour; but growing weary, he laid down his Pen, and took out of his Pocket a Bottle of Liquor, or Spirits, and ſaid, Come, Friend, here is to thee (or you) you have ſpoke a great While, you need ſomething to refreſh you. So I made a Stop, and ſaid to the People, Here is your Miniſter, and here is ſome of the Fruits of his Miniſtry, of which he and all ſober People may be aſhamed. And then I went on again without any Oppoſition till I had done; but afterwards they were in a Rage, and threatened what they would do to me, if ever I came to have a Meeting any more there. But I told 'em if they had Power to take our Lives from us, they were not dear to us for the ſake of Chriſt and his Goſpel; and that we did not matter their Threatenings, I deſired the Lawyer to give me a Copy of what he had written: He went about it, but did not do it; neither was he candid in penning my Words; for ſeveral of the People then preſent did bear Witneſs he had not wrote it Verbatim, nor truly taken the Senſe of what I ſpoke, wherefore I charged him to be Juſt, otherwiſe he had many Witneſſes againſt him; at which the Prieſt bent his Fiſt, and held it up to me, but did not ſtrike me, and away they went in a Fret. Soon after we had another Meeting at the ſame Place, which was large and quiet. The Man of the Houſe being an Attorney at Law, had got his Houſe licenſed, and tho' the Prieſt and Lawyer threatened hard, they came not.

Aquila Paca, High Sheriff of the County, living at the Head of Buſh River, near the main Road, built a Meeting-Houſe at his own Charge, and had it licenſ d, at which we had many good Meetings. About this Time alſo was built a Meeting-Houſe at a Place called Nottingham, which is a large Meeting, and greatly increaſes.

When I was travelling in thoſe Parts I had a Concern on my Mind to viſit the Indians living near Su cannage, at C neſt goe, C ſt goe. and I laid it before the Elders of Nottingham Meeting, with which they expreſſed their Unity, and promoted my viſiting them. We got an Interpreter, and thirteen or fourteen of us travelled through the Woods about fifty Miles, carrying our Proviſions with us, and on the Journey ſat down by a River, and ſpread our Food on the Graſs, and refreſhed our ſelves and Horſes, and then went on chearfully, and with good Will, and much Love to the poor Indians; and when we came, they received us kindly, treating us civilly in their Way. We treated about having a Meeting with them in a religious Way, upon which they called a Council, in which they were very grave, and ſpoke one after another without any Heat or Ja ring; and ſome of the moſt eſteemed of their Women do ſometimes ſpeak in their Councils. I aſked our Interpreter, Why they ſuffered or permitted the Women to ſpeak in their Councils? His Anſwer was, That ſome Wom n were wiſer than ſome Men. Our Interpreter told me, That they had not done any Thing for many Years without the Counſel of an ancient grave Woman; who, I obſerved, ſpoke much in their Council; for I was permitted to be preſent at it; and I aſked, What it was the Woman ſaid? He told me ſhe was an Empreſs; 〈◊〉 they gave much heed to what ſhe ſaid amongſt them; and that ſhe then ſaid to them, She looked upon our coming to be more than natural, becauſe we did not come to buy, or ſell, or get Gain, but came in Love and Reſpect to them, and deſired their Well-doing both here and hereafter; and further continued, That our Meetings among them might be very beneficial to their young People, and related a Dream which ſhe had three Days before, and interpreted it, viz. That ſhe was in London, and that London was the fineſt Place ſhe ever ſaw (it was like to Philadelphia, but much bigger) and ſhe went acroſs ſix Streets, and in the ſeventh ſhe ſaw William Penn preaching to the People, which was a great Multitude, and both ſhe and William Penn rejoiced to ſee one another; and after Meeting ſhe went to him, and he told her, That in a little Time he would come over and preach to them alſo, of which ſhe was very glad. And now ſhe ſaid her Dream was fulfilled, for one of his Friends was come to preach to them. And ſhe adviſed them to hear us, and entertain us kindly; and accordingly they did. Here were two Nations of them, the Seneca's and the Shawneſe. We had firſt a Meeting with the Seneca's, with which they were much affected; and they called the other Nation (viz. the Shawneſe) and interpreted to them what we had ſpoke in their Meeting, and the poor Indians (particularly ſome of the young Men and Women) were under a ſolid Exerciſe, and Concern. We had alſo a Meeting with the other Nation, and they were all very kind to us, and deſired more ſuch Opportunities; the which, I hope Divine Providence will order them, if they are worthy thereof. The Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt was preached freely to them, and Faith in Chriſt, who was put to Death at Jeruſalem, by the unbelieving Jews; and that this ſame Jeſus came to ſave People from their Sins, and by his Grace and Light in the Soul, ſhews to Man his Sins, and convinceth him thereof, delivering him out of them, and gives inward Peace and Comfort to the Soul for Well-doing, and Sorrow and Trouble for Evil-doing; to all which, as their Manner is, they gave publick Aſſents; and to that of the Light in the Soul, they gave a double Aſſent, and ſe 〈◊〉 much affected with the Doctrine of Truth; alſo 〈◊〉 enefit of the Holy Scriptures was largely opened to them 'Tis worthy of Notice, that at the firſt Settling of Pennſylvania, William Penn took great Care to do Juſtice to the Indians, and bought his Land of them to their Satisfaction, and ſettled a Trade with them; ſo that whereas the Indians were deſtructive to other Colonies, they were helpful to Pennſylvania; and to this Day they love to hear the Name of WILLIAM PENN..Philadelphia.

After this we returned to our reſpective Habitations, thankful in our Hearts to the God and Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Several of the Friends that went with me expreſs'd their Satisfaction in this Viſit, and offered themſelves freely to go again on the like Service.

I alſo was concerned ſoon after to viſit the People about Egg-Harbour and Cape-May, Egg-Harbour. and had divers Meetings amongſt them, and ſeveral Meetings were ſettled in thoſe Parts, and the People ſomewhat reformed from what they had been before they were viſited by Friends, as themſelves told me (after a Meeting we had with them) that they uſed to ſpend the Sabbath Days in Sporting and Vanity until Friends came among them, and now they met together to worſhip God, and his Son Jeſus Chriſt. At our coming amongſt them ſome Backſliders and Apoſtates were diſpleaſed. One (in a very bitter Spirit) called us, Curſed and cruel Devils. Another wrote againſt us. To him I ſent an Anſwer, for which he ſcandalized me in one of his Almanacks, and publickly belied me in Print; which Lies I ſwept away with a Small Broom, printed in this Year 1706, to which I never underſtood that he return'd any Anſwer, nor that he wrote againſt Friends afterwards, tho' he had made it his Practice before for ſeveral Years.

At Little Egg-Harbour liv'd a Friend whoſe Name was Edward Andrews, who, as himſelf told me, had been a Leader of the People into Vanity and Folly, as Muſic, Dancing, &c. but the good Hand of the Lord being upon him, wrought a wonderful Reformation in him, a ade him an Inſtrument to lead People into Truth 〈◊〉 Righteouſneſs, and gave him an excellent Gift of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt; ſo that he was made inſtrumental in the Gathering of a large and growing Meeting, moſt of the People thereabouts being convinced, and a great Reformation and Change wrought in their Converſations. This Friend told me, That when he was very rude and wild, he was mightily reached unto at the Meeting we had under the Trees at Croſwicks See Page 17., ſo that he could not go on with his Vanity as before, after which he had ſtrong Convictions on him, which wrought Converſion in the Lord's Time, after he had gone thro' many and deep inward Exerciſes.

Philadelphia.After theſe ſeveral Journeys were over, and I had cleared myſelf, I was ſome Time at Home, and followed my Buſineſs with Diligence and Induſtry, and throve in the Things of the World, the Lord adding a Bleſſing to my Labour. Some People would tell me that I got Money for Preaching, and grew Rich by it; which, being a common Calumny caſt upon our publick Friends that are Travellers, I ſhall take a little Notice of it, and leave it to Poſterity. That it is againſt our Principle, and contrary to our known Practice and Rule to take Money for our Preaching the Goſpel of Chriſt, and the Publiſhing of Salvation through his Name unto the People; for according to Chriſt's Command, We, Receiving it freely, are to give it forth freely: And I can ſay without Vanity or Boaſting, I have ſpent many Pounds in that Service, beſides my Time, which was, and is, as precious to me, as to other People: And riſing early, and laying down late; many Days riding 40, 50 and 60 Miles a Day,1707. which was very laborious and hard for my Fleſh to endure (being corpulent and heavy from the 27th Year of my Age;) and I can truly ſay, that I never received any Money or Conſideration on Account of theſe Services, either directly or indirectly; and yet if any of our Miniſters are Neceſſitous or Poor, we relieve them freely, not becauſe they are Preachers, but becauſe they are Needy; and when we have done thoſe Things, we have done but our Duty: And well will it be for thoſe that have diſcharged themſelves faithfully therein! Such will (beſides the Earneſt of Peace in their own Souls in this World) have a bleſſed Reward in the glorious Kingdom of the Lord and his Chriſt in that World which is to come. It is well known that I have ſpent much of my Time (ſince I have been free from my Apprenticeſhip) in Travelling and Preaching the Goſpel, being out often many Months, and ſometimes a whole Year, and more; and at Intervals I have been apt to think the Time long, till I got to my Buſineſs and Family; and ſo have divers Times made more Haſt than I ſhould have done, which has brought Trouble on my Mind, and is a Trouble to me unto this Day; which may be a Caution to thoſe who travel in the Work of the Miniſtry hereafter, not to make too much Haſt from the Work of Chriſt; and yet there ought to be Diſcretion uſed; for a Miniſter may ſtay too long, as well as return too ſoon, which may be perceived as we keep the Eye of our Mind to our Divine Guide.

After I had ſtaid at and about Home for ſome conſiderable Time,Prepares to viſit Friends in Weſt Indies and Europe. a weighty Concern came upon me to viſit Friends in the Weſt Indies, and ſome Parts of Europe, as it might pleaſe the Almighty to open my Way; and as it was to be a long Travel, both by Sea and Land, and hazardous, by Reaſon it was War Time, and many Privateers out at Sea, I ſettled my Affairs by Will, and otherwiſe, that if I ſhould not live to come Home again, Things relating to my outward Affairs might be done honourably and well: For at this Time, as at many others, I can truly ſay I gave up my Life freely for my Holy Maſter's Sake, and in his Cauſe, who ſaid, Go teach all Nations, &c.

On the 29th of the Sixth Month, 1707, I had a Certificate from the Monthly-meeting of Friends at Philadelphia, ſignifying their Unity with my Undertaking, and Deſires for my Welfare; and a tender Concern was on my Mind that I might live according to what my Brethren had certified concerning me. I likewiſe laid my Exerciſe before the General Meeting of Miniſters and Elders held for the Provinces of Pennſylvania and New-Jerſey, on the 22d of Seventh Month, who alſo ſignified their Fellowſhip with my intended Travels and Journey, and recommended me to the Grace of God, and in much Love and Tenderneſs I parted with my dear and loving Wife, and my near and affectionate Friends and Brethren.

I had for my Companion and Fellow-labourer in the Work of the Goſpel, my dear Friend, Richard Gove, who alſo had the Approbation and Unity of Friends in this Journey and Undertaking.

We went on Board a Sloop at Philadelphia, bound for Barbados, John Knight, Maſter, about the 27th of the Eighth Month, in the aforeſaid Year.

After a few Days Sailing down the River Delaware, we put to Sea, and in about a Month's Time we came within Sight of Barbados, At Sea. Chaced by a Privateer. where we met with a Privateer, which chaſed, and had like to have taken us; but the good Providence of God preſerved us out of the Hands of thoſe Enemies: For ever bleſſed be his Great Name! In this Chace the Seamen were uneaſy, and belched out wicked Oaths, and curſed the Quakers, wiſhing all their Veſſels might be taken by the Enemy, becauſe they did not carry Guns in them: At which [Evil] I was grieved, and began thus to expoſtulate with them: Do you know the Worth of a Man's Life? (Guns being made on Purpoſe to deſtroy Mens Lives;) were this Ship and Cargoe mine, ſo far as I know mine Heart, I do ingenuouſly declare, I had rather loſe it all, than that one of you ſhould loſe his Life (for I certainly knew they were unfit to die.) Lives! ſay they, we had rather loſe our Lives than go to France. But, ſaid I, that is not the Matter: Had you rather go to Hell, than go to France? They being guilty of great Sins and Wickedneſs, and convicted in their own Conſciences, held their Peace, and ſaid no more about the poor Quakers; and when we got within Gun-Shot of a Fort on Barbados, the Enemy left chaſing us.

Next Morning early we ſafely arrived at Bridge-Town, in Barbados, Barbados. where our Friends gladly received us; amongſt whom we labour'd in the Work of the Goſpel for about two Months; and from thence, after having had divers good and edifying Meetings, for the Worſhip of God, we ſailed for Antigua, Antigua. and ſtay'd ſome Days there, having Meetings, and viſiting our Brethren. From Antigua we ſail'd for Nevis, but the Wind being contrary,Montſerrat. we put in at Montſerrat (an Iſle that hath a great Mountain in it, on the Top of which is a Hot Spring of Water, which boils up, and the Mud of it is clear Brimſtone; ſome of which we carried on Board our Veſſel; the which is admirable, and ſhews the wonderful Works of God. They ſay that the Spring is hot enough to boil an Egg.) From this Iſland we ſailed to Nevis, Nevis. and had Meetings with thoſe few Friends that were there, with whom we parted at the Sea Shore in great Love and Tenderneſs: After which we ſailed to an Iſland called Anguilla, Anguilla. and were civilly treated there by the Generality of the People; as alſo by the Governor, George Leonard, at whoſe Houſe we had Meetings. I remember that after one Meeting the Governor went into his Porch, and took the Bible, and opened it, and ſaid, By this Book, if People believe the Holy Scriptures, I am able to convince the World, and prove that the People called Quakers, are the People of God, and that they follow the Example and Doctrine of Chriſt, and the Practices of the Apoſtles and primitive Chriſtians, nearer than my People in the World; (i. e. generally ſpeaking) At this Iſland ſeveral People were heartily convinced, and did confeſs to the Truth, among whom a Meeting was ſettled. Here was never any Friend before, as the Inhabitants ſaid. I intreat the Lord Jehovah to preſerve the ſincere-hearted among them in his holy Fear whilſt they remain in this World; and not them only, but all that love and fear him, in all Kindreds and Nations, and amongſt People of all Profeſſions whatſoever. This, in the univerſal Spirit of God's Divine Love, is the Deſire of my Soul. Back from Anguilla we went to Nevis, and from Nevis to Antigua;Nevis. and notwithſtanding our Sloop was a dull Sailer,Antigua. yet we were preſerved from the Enemy, to the Admiration of our ſelves, Friends, and others, our Courſe being in the very Road of the Privateers. Juſt as we got into the Harbour and were landed, a Privateer came by with a Prize along with her, as we ſuppoſed, which excited our Thankfulneſs to the Lord for our Preſervation. Here we met with the Packet-Boat bound for Jamaica, and thence for England. We ſtaid a little at the Iſland call'd Saint Chriſtophers. St. Chriſtophers. In our Way to Jamaica we ſaw a ſmall Privateer, that gave us Chace, and it being calm, ſhe rowed up towards us. The Maſter prepared the Veſſel to fight, hoiſting up his Mainſail, and putting out our Colours. In the Interim ſome were bold, and ſome ſorrowful. One came to me,Chaced by a Privateer. and aſked, What I thought of it? And what I thought of the Quakers Principles now? I told him I thought I was as willing to go to Heaven, as himſelf was; to which he ſaid nothing, but turned away from me. Another aſked me, What I would do now? I told him, I would pray that they might be made better, and that they might be made fit to die. Then in the midſt of their Noſe and Hurry, in Secret I begged of the Almighty, in the Name, and for the Sake of his dear Son, that he would be pleaſed to cauſe a freſh Gale of Wind to ſpring up, that we might be delivered from the Enemy without ſhedding Blood (well knowing that few of them were fit to die) and even whilſt I was thus concerned, the Lord anſwered my Deſire and Prayer, for in a few Minutes the Wind ſprung up, and we ſoon left them out of Sight, our Veſſel ſailing extraordinary well, and the next Day we got to Jamaica, and had divers Meetings, viz. at Port-Royal, Kingſton, and Spaniſh-Town, Jamaica. &c. At a Meeting at Spaniſh-Town, there were divers Jews, to whom my Heart was very open, and I felt great Love to them, for the Sake of their Fathers Abraham, Iſaac, and Jacob, and they were ſo affected with the Meeting, that they ſent us ſome unleavened Cakes, made with fine Flour and ſweet Oil, it being a Feſtival Time with them. We had a Meeting at Port-Royal, in a Place where the Earthquake had deſtroyed a large Building, in which Meeting I had occaſion to remind them of the righteous Judgments of God, which had been juſtly inflicted on them for their Sins and Wickedneſs. Some wept, and ſome were rude. The People here, as I was informed, were generally very wicked. After having had divers Meetings, the Packet in which we had taken our Paſſage, being oblig'd to ſtay but ten Days, we went off ſooner than we otherwiſe ſhou'd have done, and ſolemnly taking Leave of thoſe Friends that were there,Sails for England. we went on Board our Veſſel, in order for England, by God's Permiſſion. We got readily through the Windward Paſſage, which is between the Iſlands of Cuba and Hiſpaniola; and divers Times after we left Jamaica, we were chaſed by ſeveral Ships, but they could not come up with us. One Ship of twenty-eight Guns gave us Chace after a great Storm, and was almoſt up with us before we could well make Sail; they being eager of their Prey, ſent their Hands aloft to let their Reefs out of the Topſails, in order to make more Speed, and came running mightily towards us, and gained much upon us; we fearing to make Sail by Reaſon of the Storm, and the Sea running very high, and our Maſts being therefore in Danger, we were ſome Time in Doubt whether we ſhould eſcape or not: But whilſt we were in this Conſternation, down came the French Ship's three Topmaſts at once, ſo we eſcaped, and left her, and went rejoicing on our Way, that we were thus delivered. This was one of the great and remarkable Deliverances among the many I met with, by the good Hand and Providence of the Lord, my great and good Maſter, whom I hope to ſerve all my Days.

After having been at Sea about ſix Weeks, we began to look out for Land, and in two or three Days we founded, and found Ground, at about ninety Fathoms; after which we ſaw two French Privateers, that gave us Chace about four a Clock in the Morning, and purſued us vigorouſly; but ſailing better than they, we run them out of Sight by eight a Clock the ſame Morning, and in about two Hours after we ſaw the Land of Ireland;On the Coaſt of Ireland in eminent Danger. it being miſty Weather, with Rain and Wind, our Maſter thought it beſt to lay by and forbear Sa ling, that Coaſt being rocky and dangerous, by which Means the two Ships (that gave us Chace) came up with us, and found us not in ſailing Order, and were in Gun-ſhot of us before we were aware of it. What to do now we could not tell, until they began to fire at us; but in this Emergency and Strait our Maſter reſolved he would rather run the Veſſel on Shore than they ſhould have her, ſhe being richly laden with Indigo, Silver, and Gold, reckoned to the Value of Fifty Thouſand Pounds. In this Strait, we muſt either fall into the Hands of the French, who were our Enemies, or run amongſt the Rocks; and we thought it beſt to fall into the Hands of the Almighty, and truſt to his Providence; ſo towards the Rocks we went, which looked with a terrible Aſpect. The native Iriſh ſeeing as they came down in great Numbers, and ran on the Rocks, and called to us, ſaying, That if we came any nearer we ſhould be daſhed in Pieces. Then our Maſter ordered the Anchor to be let go,Got ſafe on the riſh Shore. which brought her up before ſhe ſtruck; and, with much ado, he put his Boat out into the Sea, and put in all the Paſſengers, in order to ſet them on Shore, the Waves r ning very high, ſo that it looked as if every Wave would have ſwallowed us up; and it was a great Favour of Providence that we got to Land in Safety. The Privateers not daring to come ſo near the Shore as we did, after firing at us, went away, and our Maſter carried the Ship into the Harbour of Kinſale, in Ireland. Thus thro 'many Perils and Dangers we were preſerved, and g t ſafe on the Iriſh Shore, for which, and all other the Mercies and Favours of the moſt High, my Soul and Spirit did give God Glory and Praiſe! In this Voyage we were about ſeven Weeks at Sea.

When I came from my Home at Philadelphia, I did intend (the Lord permitting) to viſit Friends in Ireland, and being accidentally caſt on Shore there, I thought it my Place firſt to go thro' that Nation. I had been in Ireland about nine Years before, and then being but young, and now being more grown in Body, my old Acquaintance and Friends did not at firſt know me; but we were kindly and lovingly received by our Friends and Brethren in that Nation, where there is a great and numerous People, that Serve and Worſhip the Father in Spirit and in Truth, and who have divers good and wholeſome Orders eſtabliſh'd amongſt them, in the Unity and Fellowſhip of the Goſpel. In this Nation we had many and large Meetings after our Landing, viſiting Friends Meetings along to the North, many, not of our Society, coming to them, among whom we often had good Service, to our and their Satisfaction, as they often declared, Richard Gove being ſtill with me. Friends from their National Meeting, certified to our Brethren in America, of our Service, and Labour of Love among them, after we had travelled ſeveral Hundred Miles, and viſited Friends Meetings generally, and ſome other Places where it was not uſual. While I was in Ireland, under a Concern for the Proſperity of Truth and Religion, I wrote an Exhortation to the Youth, and others, which was afterwards printed there.

Scotland.We took Ship in the North of Ireland, at a Town called Donaghadet, being accompanied with divers Brethren, who brought us on our Way after a godly Sort. We got to Port-Patrick, in Scotland, after about five Hours Sail, in order to viſit thoſe few Friends that were ſcattered about in that Part of the Nation. People in thoſe Parts looked very ſhy on us, and did not care to diſcourſe with us on Matters Civil or Religious,Glaſgow. which I thought unreaſonable. The firſt Town or City we came to in which we had a Meeting, was Glaſgow (accounted the ſecond City in North-Britain) where, in our Meeting for the Worſhip of the Almighty, we were ſhamefully treated by the People, throwing Di t, Stones, Coal, &c. amongſt us, and by divers other Actions unbecoming Men (tho' Heathens or Infidels) much more People profeſſing Chriſtianity; ſo that I was conſtrained to tell them, that tho' I had preached the Goſpel to many Heathens, and to divers Jews, as alſo to Indians and Negroes, and had travelled in many Countries and Nations in the World, in ſeveral Quarters thereof, and many Thouſands of Miles, yet I muſt needs ſay, that I never met with the like Incivilities, and ſuch ſcurrillous Treatment, no not in all my Travels. I alſo told them, that I had preached the Goſpel of Chriſt among their Brethren in New-England, and in Boſton, where they formerly hanged the Quakers, and cruelly perſecuted them for their Religion, and yet they did not treat us ſo brutiſhly even there. And further I told them, that I lived in thoſe Parts of America, and what Account I ſhould have to carry Home to their aforeſaid Brethren, of our Treatment in Glaſgow, the ſecond City in Scotland. I deſir'd them to conſider of it, and be aſhamed, if they had any Shame. This a little abaſhed them for the preſent, but afterwards they were as bad as ever. There were at this Meeting divers Collegians, who were very rude. I aſked if that was their Way of treating Strangers? And that I believed their Teachers in the Univerſity did not allow of ſuch ill Manners, by which they ſcandalized themſelves, their City, and Country.Hamilton and Gerſhore. From this City we went to Hamilton and Gerſhore, where they were more civil. At Gerſhore a Man of Letters, and ſober Converſation, begged that I would pray to the Almighty, that he would eſtabliſh him in the Doctrine which he had heard that Day. This being rare in thoſe Parts, therefore I thus minute it here. We went on towards the North of Scotland, to Aberdeen, and thereabouts,1708. where there is a tender-hearted People, among whom we had ſeveral ge Gatherings,Aberdeen. and ſome that were not of us, expreſs'd their Satisfaction. In the North I met with a Gentleman, who coming from a Nobleman's Houſe, joined me, and aſked me, "If I knew Robert Barclay?" I ſaid not perſonally, but by his Writings I knew him well. He told me, That he (Barclay) had not left his Fellow in Scotland. We afterwards travelled Southward, where there were but few Friends, and ſmall Meetings; yet we may ſay, that the Goodneſs, Love, and Preſence, of Him, who ſaid, Where two or three are gathered in my Name, there am I in the midſt of them, was oftentimes witneſſed to be with us, bleſſed be his Holy Name. Oh! that the Children of Men would praiſe him in Thought, Word, and Deed, for he is worthy. So in great Reverence and holy Fear, we travelled along towards South-Britain, had ſeveral Meetings at Edinburgh, and divers other Places;Edinburgh. Berwick. alſo at Berwick upon Tweed, where there were many Soldiers who were very rude. The Devil hath had many Battles with us, ever ſince we were a People, in order to hinder us in our Worſhip, but we generally came off with Victory, as we did here alſo, thro' Faith in His Name, Who hath loved us, and manifeſted himſelf to us. Thoſe rude Soldiers throwed their Hats into the Congregation, in order to diſturb us, and hinder us in our Service, but were at laſt aſham'd and diſappointed. At this Place my dear Friend and Fellow-traveller, Richard Gove, and I parted: I was for going by the Eaſt Sea Coaſt up for London, and he inclin'd towards Cumberland, after we had travelled about a Year in the Work of the Miniſtry, in great Love and true Friendſhip, in which Work we were true Helpers one of another; and as we had laboured together in the Work of Chriſt, ſo we parted in His Love. Now from Berwick I travelled along to Newcaſtle;Newcaſtle. Sunderland. had one Meeting by the Way, and ſeveral good Meetings at Newcaſtle, Sunderland, Shoten, and Durham, and ſeveral other Places in the Biſhoprick of Durham. The Winter coming on apace, it began to be bad travelling; and I being already much ſpent by it, deſign'd to go ſpeedily up to London; and taking ſome Meetings in my Way, as at Stockton, Whitby, Scarborough, Burlington, Hull, and Brigg, and ſo on thro' Lincolnſhire, Lincolnſhire. where I went to viſit a Friend that was Priſoner in the Caſtle of Lincoln, becauſe for Conſcience Sake he could not pay an ungodly Prieſt the Tythes of his Labour. From Lincoln I proceeded to Huntington, about which Place we had ſeveral large Meetings, ſo on to Baldock, where I met with my Father and John Gopſil, who came from London to meet me, which was a joyful Meeting, for I had not ſeen my Father for about nine Years. The Love and Tenderneſs between us, and the Gladneſs in ſeeing each other again, cannot well be expreſſed (but I believe it was ſomewhat like Jacob and Joſeph's Meeting in Egypt;) it was affecting and melting: Bleſſed be the Almighty that gave me once more to ſee my tender and aged Parent! So from Baldock we went to Hitching, and had a Meeting there, as alſo at Hertford, from whence, with ſeveral Friends, I went to Enfield, where I met with my dear and only Brother George, and there were with us ſeveral of my Relations, and divers others of our Friends: We were heartily glad to ſee one another. From Enfield we went forward for London, and by the Way we met with ſeveral Friends (of the Meeting of Horſlydown, to which I did belong from my Childhood) who came to meet me, and accompanied us to London. London.

I ſtay'd in and about the City moſt of the Winter, viſiting Meetings when I was well and in Health; for thro' often changing the Climates, I got a ſevere Cold, and was ill for ſeveral Weeks, ſo that I was not at any Meeting, which Time was very tedious to me; not ſo much becauſe of my Illneſs, as that I was deprived of divers Opportunities and Meetings (which are in that City every Day of the Week except the laſt.) When I was a little got over this Illneſs, I went into Hertfordſhire, and ſome Parts adjacent,Hertfordſhire. Uxbridge, &c. and had Meetings at Staines, Langford, Uxbridge, Walford, Hempſtead, Bendiſh, Albans, Market-Street, Hitching, Hertford, Hodgdon, and then return'd again to London.

After I had been at London a while, I viſited ſeveral other Country Meetings, as Winchmore-Hill, About London. Tottenham, Wanſworth, Plaiſtow, Deptford, and Epping, and then ſtaid about London ſome Weeks waiting for a Paſſage for Holland, which I intended to viſit before I left my own Habitation.

And on the 14th of Firſt Month, 1708-9, I, with my Companion, John Bell, after having acquainted our Friends and Relations (having their Conſent) and taking our ſolemn Leave of them, we went down to Graveſend, and ſtaid there two or three Days for a fair Wind. We went on Board the Ship Ann, John Duck, Maſter, bound for Rotterdam, in Company with a Fleet of Veſſels waiting for Wind, &c. When the Wind was fair we ſailed for the Coaſt of Holland, and when we arrived on that Coaſt the Wind was contrary;1709. and blew very hard, ſo that ſome of the Ships in Company loſt their Anchors, but in a Day or two we all arrived ſafe at Rotterdam in Holland, Arrives ſafe at Roterdam. (we were but two Days in this Paſſage.) On the Firſt Day Morning we went to Meeting at Rotterdam, where Friends have a Meeting-Houſe; and we ſtaid at this City ſeven or eight Days, and had ſix or ſeven Meetings, and were comforted with our Brethren and Siſters, and greatly refreſhed in the Lord Almighty. At this City we ſpoke without an Interpreter, becauſe the moſt in the Meeting underſtood Engliſh. From Rotterdam we travelled by the Trackſcoot, (or Boat, being drawn by Horſes, which is a pleaſant eaſy Way of travelling) to a large Town called Harlem, Harlem. where we had a Meeting, and ſpoke by an Interpreter; to which Meeting came divers of thoſe People called Menoniſts: They were very ſober and attentive, and ſtay'd all the Time of the Meeting, and ſpoke well of it. From Harlem we went to Amſterdam, Amſterdam. the Metropolis of Holland, where Friends have a Meeting-Houſe. Here we had ſeveral Meetings, and ſtay'd about a Week. On the firſt Day we had a large Meeting, to which came many People of divers Perſuaſions and Religions, as Jews, Papiſts, and others; and we had a good Opportunity among them, and ſeveral were tender, A Jew came next Day to ſpeak with us, and did acknowledge, That Chriſt was the Miniſter of that Sanctuary and Tabernacle that God had pitched, and not Man; and that he was ſenſible of the Miniſtry of Chriſt in his Soul; and, ſaid he, my Heart was broken while that Subject was ſpoken of in the Meeting. I was glad to ſee the Man tender and reached; but too generally ſpeaking, the poor Jews (the Seed of good Jacob) are very dark and unbelieving. I have met with but very few in my Travels of them, that have been tender; but I do love them for Abraham, Iſaac; and Jacob's Sake. At this Meeting William Sewe (the Author of the Hiſtory of the Riſe and Progreſs of the 〈◊〉 called Quakers) a tender-ſpirited upright Man i 〈…〉 . 〈◊〉 Holland. From Amſterdam we went to N 〈…〉 Peter Re a d went with us t interpret for us; ſo by Boat, or S ••• t, we travell d to a Town called 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 . re we had two Meetings, Friends having a Meeting-Houſe there; from 〈◊〉 we went 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 , and had two •• ge Meetings there on the irſt Day, and in order to croſs the South Sea to H •• tingam, H •• tingam. at which Place we had two Meetings, and we and Friends were glad to ſee one another: And indeed, we being as one Family all the World over, are generally glad to ſee each other. From this Place we travelled Eaſtward through Eaſt-Frieſland, and went through ſeveral great Towns and Cities until we came to Embden, Embden, the chief City in Eaſt-Frieſland, where we had a comfortable Meeting by the Bed-ſide of one of our Friends that lay ſick; and ſeveral of her Neighbours came in and ſtay'd till the Meeting ended; ſome of them were very tender and loving, and wiſhed us well, and were well ſatisfied. After Meeting we ſet forward for Hamburgh, it being four Days Journey by Waggon, and paſſed along through divers Towns and Cities: We alſo travelled through the City of Oldenburgh, Oldenburg and Bremen. and a Place of great Commerce called Bremen. A Magiſtrate of this City took Notice of us, joyned himſelf to us, and went with us to the Inn, and then very lovingly took leave of us, and deſired God to bleſs us. The People at our Inns were generally very loving and kind to us, and ſome would admire at my coming ſo far only to viſit my Friends, without any Views of Advantage of Profit outwardly.Hamburgh. When we got to Hamburgh we had a Meeting at Jacob gen's, and thoſe that were there, were well ſatisfied with the Doctrine of Truth, bleſſed be God, who, I may ſay, was with us at that Time and Place! At Hamburgh there was at Meeting one who had preached before the King of Denmark; who, as I underſtood by our Interpreter, was turned out of his Place, for preaching the ſame Truths that we had preached there that Day; at which Meeting, were Papiſts, Lutherans, Calviniſts, Menoniſts, Jews, &c. All of them were ſober, and generally expreſſed their Satisfaction. I had ſo much Comfort in that Meeting, that I thought it was worth my Labour 〈◊〉 coming from my Habitation, the Anſwer of Peace was ſuch to my Soul, that I greatly rejoyced in my Labour in the Work of Chriſt. From hence I travelled to Frederickſtadt, Frederickſtadt. it being two Days Journey (where Friends have a Meeting-Houſe) We ſtay'd about ten Days, and had nine Meetings in this City. Some of the Meetings were very large, and the longer we ſtay'd, the larger they were. This Frederickſtadt is a City in the Dominions of the Duke of Holſtein, and was the fartheſt Place we travelled to Eaſtward; and from hence I wrote a ſmall Piece, called, A loving Invitation unto Young and Old in Holland and elſewhere; which was tranſlated into the German and Low-Dutch Languages; and divers Impreſſions of them were alſo printed in England.

We travelled in this Journey thro' ſome Parts of the Emperor of Germany's Dominions, as alſo of the Kings of Denmark and Swedeland, and of the Duke of Oldenburgh's and Prince of Eaſt-Frieſland's Territories, beſides ſome Parts of the Seven Provinces of the united States. We parted with our Friends of this City of Frederickſtadt, in much Love and Tenderneſs, and with our Hearts full of good Will, one towards another,Embden. and ſo went back to the City of Embden a nearer Way, by two Days Journey, than to go by Hamburgh. We croſs'd the Rivers Eyder, Elfe, and Weiſer; over which laſt we were rowed by three Women. The Women in thoſe Parts of the World are ſtrong and robuſt, and uſed to hard Labour. I have ſeen them do not only the Work of Men, but of Horſes; it being common with them to do the moſt laborious, and the Men the lighteſt and eaſieſt Work. I remember that I once ſaw near Hamburgh a fair well-dreſſed Woman, who, by her Dreſs, or Appearance, was a Woman of ſome Note, and a Man (which I took to be her Huſband) walking by her, and ſhe was very great with Child, and the Way difficult, being up a very ſteep Hill, and he did not ſo much as offer his Hand, or Aſſiſtance to her; which, however it might look to a Man of that Country, it ſeem'd very ſtrange to me, being a Briton. For my Part, I thought it unmanly, as well as unmannerly: O which I obſerve, that I never in any Part of the World, ſaw Women ſo tenderly dealt by as our Engliſh, or Britiſh Women, which they ought to value and prize highly, and therefore, to be the more loving and obedient to their Huſbands, the indulgent Engliſhmen; which Indulgence I blame not, but commend, ſo far as it is a Motive to ſtir them up to Love and Faithfulneſs.

In this Journey between Frederickſtadt and Embden, we had four Days hard travelling, and were twice overturned out of our Waggons, but we got no Harm, which was admirable to us; for once we fell Waggon and all over a great Bank, juſt by the Side of a large Ditch, and did but juſt ſave ourſelves out of the Ditch. The next Time we overſet upon Stones: We wondered that none of us were hurt, particularly myſelf, I being much heavier than any of the reſt; but thro' the Mercy of God, we got well to Embden the ſecond Time, and had a Meeting upon a Firſt Day, and immediately after Meeting,Delfzeel. we took Ship for Delfzeel (which was from Embden about nine or ten Engliſh Miles, by Water) and with a fair Gale of Wind, got there in leſs than two Hours Time. We ſpoke by Interpreters all along, and were divinely helped to preach the Goſpel to the Satisfaction of others, and our own Comfort; and the Friend who interpreted for us, was ſenſible of the ſame Divine Aſſiſtance, to his Admiration, for which we were all truly thankful. But notwithſtanding we were ſo opened, to the Satisfaction of ourſelves, our Friends, and the People, yet we were ſometimes emptied to exerting great ſpiritual Poverty, and in the Senſe of our Want and Need, we did many Times pour out our So and Spirits in humble Pray d Sup tion to the moſt High, for his Help 〈◊〉 Strength, that it might be made manifeſt to us in 〈◊〉 Weak and we found Him a God man at Hand, 〈…〉 Help in the needful Time, and had a 〈◊〉 Anſwer to our Prayers. O that my Soul, with 〈…〉 , may dwell near to him, in whom alone is 〈◊〉 Help, and Strength, of all his Faithful Servants and Miniſters! Amen.

〈◊〉 , &c.From Delfzeel we went to Groeningen, the chief City in Groeningland, and ſo on to a River called the W der, and to a Town named Goradick, where we had a Meeting with a few Friends there, and ſome of their Neighbours came to the Meeting. It was to us a comfortable Meeting, and they were glad of it, they being but ſeldom viſited by Friends. From this Place we travelled by Waggon to Hervine, Hervine where we lodged that Night, and next Day went by Waggon to Leuwarden. Leuwarden. It happened that we had generally very fine Weather while in thoſe open Waggons, in which we travelled ſeveral Hundred Miles, ſo that Jacob Claus, our Companion and Interpreter, tho' he had travelled much, ſaid he never had obſerved the like before; which Obſervation I thought good to make, with Thanks to the Almighty.

From the City of Leuwarden, we came by Water to Herlingen, Herlingen. where Friends were glad to ſee us, and we them. We had a Meeting in Friends Meeting-Houſe, and a good comfortable One it was, bleſſed be the Lord for it! From hence we croſſed the South Sea, and had a contrary Wind, which made our Paſſage long and tedious. We were two Days and two Nights on this Water before we got to Amſterdam, in all which, and the next Day, I taſted no food, being three Days faſting I was willing to keep my Body 〈◊〉 , and d it for my Health; neither had I any Desire of Food in theſe three Days, in which Time we had two Meetings.Amſterdam. We arrived at Amſterdam about the ſixth Hour, on the Firſt Day Morning, and had two Meetings at Amſterdam that Day, which were quiet, and many People came to one of them: But we could not be clear without going again to North-Holland; ſo from Amſterdam we went to Hern, Hern. where we had a Meeting in the Coll gian's Meeting-Houſe, and it was to Satisfaction: The People were very loving, and divers very tender, even more than we have uſually ſeen. They deſired another Meeting, but our Time would not admit of it, we having appointed a Meeting at Twiſk the next Day,Twiſk. which we had in the Meeting-Place, as alſo another at a Friend's Houſe. The next Day we returned to Amſterdam, Amſterdam. and had a Meeting, which began about the Fifth Hour, which was the laſt Meeting we had in this City, and I hope it will not eaſily be forgotten by ſome. After it we ſolemnly took our Leave of Friends,Harlem. and departed for Harlem, where we were well refreſhed in the Love and Life of Chriſt Jeſus, our dear Lord, and good Maſter. From Harlem we went with ſeveral Friends to Rotterdam, where we had two Meetings,Rotterdam. and in the Evening we went to viſit a Friend that was not well, with whom we had a Meeting, and affecting Time, and the ſick Friend was comforted and refreſhed, and ſaid, ſhe was much better than before; and we were edified, and the Lord our God praiſed and magnified over all, who is bleſſed for ever.

In thoſe Parts, viz. Holland, Frieſ d, Germany, &c. we travelled 972 Engliſh Miles, all in Waggons and Veſſels. We came not on a Horſe's Back all the Time. It was about nine Weeks that we ſtay'd in thoſe Countries, travelling therein, and getting Meetings where we could, which were to the Number of Forty-five, thus accounted: At Rotterdam 10 At Horn 1 Harlem 3 Hamburgh 1 Amſterdam 10 Embden 1 Twiſk 4 Frederickſtadt 10 Herlingen 3 Goradick 1

All theſe are large Cities, except Twiſk and Goradick.

From Rotterdam we took Ship for London, and on the 30th of the Third Month, 1709, we ſailed down the River Meuſe to the Briel, in the Ship Anne, John Duck, Maſter, but he miſſing the Convoy, we took our Paſſage in the Packet; and ſo from Helvoetſ uys we ſailed over to Harwich, Harwich. and thus ſafely arrived in our native Land, bleſſing Almighty God for his many Preſervations and Deliverances by Sea and Land.

About this Time (after a long Continuance of War) there was great talking of Peace; but the old Enemy to Peace, Truth, and Righteouſneſs, broke it off by his evil Working in Man: Neither can there be any laſting Peace, until the Nations come to the Witneſſing of the peaceable Government and Spirit of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, to be ſet up and eſtabliſhed in themſelves. The Lord bring it to paſs, if it be his bleſſed Will, with Speed, for his holy Name's Sake! Amen.

As I have had great Peace and Satisfaction in my Travels in Holland and Germany, ſo, for exciting others under the like Exerciſe, I may truly ſay, that there is Encouragement for faithful Miniſters to labour in the Work of the Goſpel: For I know not that I ever met with more Tenderneſs and Openneſs in People, than in thoſe Parts of the World. There is a great People which they call Menoniſts, who are very near to Truth, and the Fields are white unto Harveſt among divers of that People, ſpiritually ſpeaking. Oh! that faithful Labourers, not a few, might be ſent of God Almighty into the great Vineyard of the World, is what my Soul and Spirit breathes to him for!

After lodging one Night at Harwich, we came to Ipſwich, and from thence to Colcheſter, Ipſwich. Colcheſter, &c. and ſtay'd there the Firſt Day, and had two Meetings; and had a Meeting at Birch and Coggſhall, and then back to Colcheſter, where we took Coach for London, London Yearly Meeting. to the Yearly Meeting of Friends, which was very large. I gave ſome ſhort Account of my Travels to the ſaid Meeting, with which Friends were ſatisfied, and made a Minute thereof. I had been about twenty Months from my Habitation, and from my dear and affectionate Wife, and from any Manner of Trade and Buſineſs, either directly or indirectly, being all that Time wholly given up in my Mind to preach the glorious Goſpel of God our Saviour, without any outward Conſideration whatever, taking my great Maſter's Counſel, As I had freely received from him, ſo I freely gave; and had that ſolid Peace in my Labours that is of more Value than Gold, yea, than all the World.

From the Yearly Meeting I travelled thro' ſome Parts of moſt of the Counties in England, Viſits the Meetings of Friends in England and Wales. and alſo in Wales: In which Service, I laboured fervently, and often travelled hard, in Body and Mind, until the next Yearly Meeting, 1710, having travelled that Year about Two Thouſand Five Hundred Miles, and had near Three Hundred publick Meetings, in many of which there were much People, and oftentimes great Openneſs. I being at ſo many Friends Houſes, and at ſo many Meetings, if I was to be particular in the ſame, it would be too voluminous, for which, and ſome Reaſons beſides, I only give a general Account thereof here.

In this Year (viz. 1710. 1710) my dear Friend and Fellow-traveller, Richard Gove, departed this Life, at Uxbridge, about fifteen Miles from London, at our Friend Richard Richardſon's Houſe. He died of a Conſumption. We travelled together in great Love and Unity, and the Lord bleſſed his Work in our Hands. We were in Company in the Weſt-India Iſlands, Ireland, and North-Britain, till we came to Berwick on Tweed. We met together again at London, and he viſited ſome other Parts of Britain, in the Time I was in Holland and Germany. He was an inoffenſive, loving Friend, and had a ſound Teſtimony, which was ſerviceable and convincing, and was well-beloved in Philadelphia, where he lived. He left a good Savour and Report behind him (I think) whereever he travelled in the World.

London Yearly MeetingNow at this General Meeting in London, I had a good Opportunity to take my Leave of my dear Friends and Brethren in my native Land, not expecting to ſee it, or them any more, in this World. Oh! I may truly ſay, it was a ſolemn Parting! It was a ſolemn Time to me indeed. After the Yearly Meeting was over, I took my Paſſage in the Mary-Hope, John Annis, Maſter, bound for Philadelphia; and on the 29th of Fourth Month,Graveſend. 1710, at Graveſend, after having taken my ſolemn Leave of our Relations, and ſeveral of my dear Friends, we ſet Sail, and overtook the Ruſſia Fleet, at Harwich, and ſo joined them, and ſailed with them as far as Shetland, which is to the Northward of the Iſles of Orkney. We were with the Fleet about two Weeks,At Sea. and then left them, and ſail'd to the Weſtward for America In this Time we had rough Seas, which made divers of us Sea-ſick. After we left Shetland we were ſeven Weeks and four Days at Sea before we ſaw the Land of America, and glad we were when we got Sight thereof. In this Time we had divers ſweet and ſolemn Meetings, viz. on Firſt Days and Fifth Days, wherein we worſhipped and praiſed the Great JEHOVAH, and many Things were opened in the Spirit of Love and Truth, to our Comfort and Edification. We had one Meeting with the Germans or Palatines, on the Ship's Deck, and one that underſtood both Languages interpreted for me. The People were tender and wrought upon, behaved ſober, and were well ſatisfied: And I can truly ſay, I was well ſatisfied alſo.

In this Voyage we had our Health to Admiration; and I ſhall o ve one Thing worthy of my Notice. Some of my loving and good Friends in London, fearing a Sickneſs n the Ship, as ſhe was but ſmall, conſidering there were ſo many Souls on Board her, being ninety-four in Number, they, for that and other Reaſons, adviſed me not to go in her; for they loved me well, and I took it kindly of them: But I could not be eaſy to take their Advice, becauſe I had been long from my Habitation and Buſineſs, and which was yet more, from my dear and loving Wife: And notwithſtanding the Veſſel was ſo full and crowded, and alſo ſeveral of the People taken into the Ship ſick in the River of Thames, yet they mended on board the Veſſel apace, and were ſoon all brave and hearty, being perfectly recovered at Sea, and the Ship, thro' the Providence of the Almighty, brought them all well to Philadelphia, in the Seventh Month, 1710:Philadelphia. (I think I never was in a more healthy Veſſel in all my Time, and I thought this peculiar Favour worthy to be recorded by me.) We had a very pleaſant Paſſage up the River Delaware, to our great Satisfaction, the Palatines being wonderfully pleaſed with the Country, mightily admiring the Pleaſantneſs and the Fertility of it. Divers of our People went on Shore, and brought Fruit on Board, which was the largeſt and fineſt they had ever ſeen, as they ſaid, viz. Apples, Peaches, &c.

I was from my Family and Habitation in this Journey and Travel for the Space of three Years, within a few Weeks; in which Time, and in my Return, I had ſweet Peace to my Soul, Glory to God for evermore! I had Meetings every Day when on Land, except Second and Seventh Days (when in Health, and nothing extraordinary hind'red) and travelled by Sea and Land Fourteen Thouſand Three Hundred Miles, according to our Engliſh Account. I was kindly and tenderly received by my Friends, who longed to ſee me, as I did them, and our Meeting was comfortable and pleaſant.

After this long Travel and Voyage I ſtay'd at Home, and looked after the little Family which God had given me, and kept duly to Meetings, except ſomething extraordinary hindred. Divers People when I came Home raiſed a falſe Report of me, and ſaid, I had brought Home a great deal of Money and Goods, that I had got by Prea which was utterly falſe and baſe; for I br r Money or Goods, ſo much as to the Va ve Pounds, except my wearing Apparel; ſo much the Reverſe, that I borrowed Money at London to pay for my Accommodations Home, the which I faithfully remitted back again to my Friend that lent it to me, to whom I was much obliged for the ſame: And if I might have gained a Hundred Pounds per Annum, it would not have tempted me to undertake that, or ſuch another Journey. Soon after my Return Home again, I viſited a few neighbouring Meetings, which were large and edifying, Friends being glad to ſee me again return'd Home from that long Journey. And I did (as I had Reaſon to do) bleſs the Holy Name of the Lord, for his many Preſervations and Deliverances by Sea and Land.

After ſome Stay at Philadelphia, I went down with my Wife and Family into Maryland, Maryland. to a Corn-Mill and Saw-Mill, which I had there, in order to live ſome Time, and ſettle my Affairs: And after being there ſome Time, my dear Wife was taken ill of a ſore Diſeaſe, which ſome thought to be an Ulcer in the Bladder, and I had her up to Philadelphia, ſhe being carried as far as Cheſter in a Horſe-litter, where ſhe continued for ſome Months, in much Miſery, and extream Pain, at the Houſe of our very kind Friends, David and Grace Lloyd, 1711. whoſe Kindneſs to us in that ſore, trying, and exerciſing Time, was great, and is not to be forgotten by me, while I live in this World. From Cheſter we removed her again in a Litter, being accompanied by our Friends, to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. where ſhe continued very ill all that Winter, often thinking that Death tarried long, and crying mightily to the Lord, "Oh! Come away, come away!" This was her Cry Day and Night, 'till at laſt ſhe could ſpeak no more. As we lived together in great Love and Unity, being very affectionate one to another; ſo being now left alone I was very ſolitary, and ſometimes ſorrowful, and broken into many Tears, in the Senſe of my Loſs and Loneſomneſs. This my dear Wife, was a virtuous young Woman, and one that truly feared God, and loved his dear Son; from whom ſhe had received a good Gift of the Miniſtry, and was ſerviceable to many therein. I had five Children by her, four Sons and one Daughter, all which I buried before her, under three Years old. At the Yearly Meeting before ſhe died, ſhe was ſo wonderfully carried forth in her Miniſtry, by the Divine Grace, that divers of her Friends believed ſhe was near her End, ſhe ſignifying ſomething to that Effect in her Teſtimony, and that ſhe ſhould not live to ſee another Yearly Meeting: And ſo it came to paſs; for ſhe died before another Yearly Meeting, being aged about thirty-five Years, and a married Woman about thirteen Years. Her Body was carried to Friends Meeting-Houſe in Philadelphia, and buried in Friends burying Ground, being accompanied by many Hundreds of our Friends, in a ſolemn Manner: And my Heart was greatly broken in Conſideration of my great Loſs; and being left alone, as to Wife and Children, I many Times deeply mourned, tho' I well knew my Loſs was hers and their Gain!

Here I ſhall end the firſt Part of the Journal of ſome Part of my Life and Travels, omitting many Meetings, and leſſer Journeys, which I performed: And the Accounts here given, have been moſtly general not deſcending into many Particulars; tho' the adding ſome Things might have been inſtructive and agreeable: The whole being intended as a Motive to ſtir up others to ſerve, love, and faithfully follow, and believe in Chriſt.

The End of the Firſt PART.
A JOURNAL OF THE LIFE, LABOURS, TRAVELS, &c. OF THOMAS CHALKLEY. PART II.

I NOW gave up my Time moſtly to travelling,1712. for about the Space of two Years,1713. in which I viſited the Meetings of Friends in the Provinces of Pennſylvania, Eaſt and Weſt-Jerſey, Pennſylvania, Jerſey, Maryland, Virginia, North-Carolina, Philadelphia, Long Iſland, Rhode-Iſland, &c. Maryland, Virginia, and North-Carolina, and back again to Philadelphia, and then to New-Jerſey again: Alſo to Long-Iſland, Rhode-Iſland, Conanicut-Iſland, Nantucket-Iſland, and New-England, and thro' thoſe Parts on my Return to Philadelphia. In theſe Provinces, &c. I travelled ſome Thouſands of Miles, and had many large Meetings (ſome in Places where there had not been any before) and ſome were convinced, and many would acknowledge to the Teſtimony of Truth, which was declared by the Help and Grace of Chriſt; and many Times, my Heart was, by the Aſſiſtance of that Grace, wonderfully opened to the People. If I ſhould be particular in the Account of theſe Journies, it would enlarge this Part of my Journal more than I am willing.

In Virginia I had a Meeting at James' River, where a Prieſt of the Church of England, with ſome of his Hearers, made ſome Oppoſition (after our Meeting was over) and were for diſputing about Religion; and he openly declared, The Spirit was not his Guide, nor Rule; and he hoped, never ſhould be. But, he ſaid, the Scriptures were his Rule, and that there was no Need of any other; and that they were as plain as Gunter's Line, or as 1, 2, 3. I told him, The Scriptures were a good ſecondary Rule, and that it were well if Men would ſquare their Lives according to their Directions; which we, as a People exhorted all to: But that the Holy Spirit, from which the Holy Scriptures came, muſt needs be preferable to the Letter, that came from it; and without which Holy Spirit, The Letter kills, as ſaith the Apoſtle. I alſo aſked him, How he, or any elſe, without the Light, or Influence of the Holy Spirit, could underſtand the Scriptures, which were parabolically and allegorically expreſſed, in many Places? And further to uſe his own Expreſſion, How could any underſtand Gunter's Line, without Gunter's Knowledge? Or without they were taught by Gunter, or ſome other? Neither can we be the Sons of God, without the Spirit of God. Which he anſwered not, but went away.

In New-England, one Joſeph Metcalf, a Preſbyterian Teacher, at Falmouth, wrote a Book, entitled, Legal Forcing a Maintenance for a Miniſter of the Goſpel, warrantable from Scripture, &c. Which Book, a Friend of Sandwich gave me, and deſired I would anſwer it; which, after finding ſome Exerciſe on my Mind, for the Cauſe of Truth, I was willing to undertake; and accordingly, wrote an Anſwer thereto which I called, Forcing a Maintenance, not warrantable from the Holy Scriptures, for a Miniſter of the Goſpel. In which I endeavoured to ſet the Texts of Scripture in a true Light, which he had darkened and miſrepreſented by his chimerical Doctrines.

In this Year, 1713, I went from Philadelphia, in the Hope Galley, John Richmond, Maſter, to South-Carolina. We were about a Month at Sea; and when it pleaſed God that we arrived at Charles-Town, South-Carolina. in South-Carolina, we had a Meeting there, and divers others afterwards. There are but few Friends in this Province; yet I had ſeveral Meetings in the Country. The People were generally loving, and received me kindly. What I had to declare to them, I always deſired to ſpeak to the Witneſs of God in the Soul, and according to the pure Doctrine of Truth in the Holy Scriptures; and there was Openeſs in the People in ſeveral Places. I was ſeveral Times to viſit the Governor, who was courteous and civil to me. He ſaid, "I deſerved Encouragement;" and ſpoke to ſeveral to be generous, and contribute to my Aſſiſtance. He meant an outward Maintenance; for he would have me encouraged to ſtay among them. But I told him, that tho' it might be a Practice with them, to maintain their Miniſters, and pay them Money for preaching, it was contrary to our Principle to be paid for preaching; agreeable to the Command of our great Maſter, Chriſt Jeſus, who ſaid to his Miniſters, Freely you have received, freely give: So that we are limited by his Words, whatever others are: And thoſe who take a Liberty, contrary to his Doctrine and Command, I think, muſt be Antichriſt's, according to Holy Scripture. The longer I ſtaid there, the larger our Meetings were; and when I found my ſelf free and clear of thoſe Parts, I took my Paſſage for Virginia, in a Sloop, Henry Tucker, Maſter. I had a comfortable and quick Paſſage to James' River,Virginia. it being about two Hundred Leagues. The Maſter of the Veſſel told me, That he believed he was b for my Sake. I wiſhed him to live ſo as that he might be bleſſed for Chriſt's Sake. And ſome R was begun on him in our Voyage; when was the Goodneſs of God, tho' Chriſt, to him, and not to be attributed to me, any f ther t 〈…〉 the Divine Hand fo of ourſelves we cannot do any Thing that is Good, it being by Grace, tho' Faith, that we are ſaved, which is God's Gift to the Soul.

After I had been ſome Time in Virginia, I got a Paſſage up the Bay of Cheſ o k, and had ſeveral Meetings in Maryland, Maryland. Friends being glad to ſee me; and we were comforted in Chriſt our Lord. I made ſome little Stay at a Place I had in that Province, called Longbridge, Philadelphia. and then returned to Philadelphia, where I lodged at the Houſe of my very kind Friends Richard and Hannah Hall; and was oftentimes at divers neighbouring Meetings; and ſometimes had good Service therein.

About this Time I had an Inclination to alter my Condition of being a Widower, to a married State; and the moſt ſuitable Perſon that I (with ſome of my good Friends could think upon, was Martha, the Widow of Joſeph Brown: And on the 15th of the Second Month,1714. 1714, we were joined together in Marriage, with the Unity of Friends in general. We had a large Meeting at our Marriage, the Solemnization thereof being attended with the Grace and Goodneſs of God; and, for Example-ſake, we made but little Proviſion for our Gueſts: For great Entertainments at Marriages and Funerals, began to be a growing Thing among us, which was attended with divers Inconveniencies.

My Wife was a ſober and religious young Woman, and of a quiet natura Temper and Diſpoſition; which is an excellent Ornament to the fair Sex: And indeed it is ſo both to Male and Female; for according to the Holy Scriptures, A meek and quiet Spirit is with the Lord of great Price.

The firſt Child we had I called Abigail (or the Father's Joy, as the Word ſignifies) and while ſhe lived, I had Joy and Comfort in her, even more than I could expect, her Age conſidered; for ſhe lived but about eighteen Months, yet in that Time gave frequent Proofs of an uncommon Capacity, and dropt ſuch extraordinary Expreſſions, that I have ſaid to her Mother, This Child is too ripe for Heaven to live long on Earth, therefore let us not ſet our Hearts upon it. And I have thought that in this Child the Saying of Chriſt was fulfilled, even in the Letter of it, Out of the Mouths of Babes and Sucklings, thou haſt perfected Praiſe, Mat. xxi. 16.

I was at divers Yearly Meetings in 1715,1715. viz. at Choptank in Maryland;Maryland. Shrewſbury. Salem. at Shrewſbury and Salem in New-Jerſey; all which Meetings were very large and comfortable; many Things being opened therein tending to the Convincing and Eſtabliſhing the People in the Truth and Doctrine of Chriſt. I was likewiſe at divers other Meetings in thoſe Provinces; which were large and ſatisfactory.

At Salem Yearly Meeting I was ſent for to the Priſon, where there was a young Woman that was to be try'd for her Life. She deſir'd that I would pray for her, and charged me to warn the young People to be careful not to keep bad Company: For, ſaid ſhe, it has been my Ruin, and brought me to this Shame and Reproach. She had been tenderly brought up and educated. I knew her when ſhe wore a Necklace of Gold Chains, tho' now ſhe wore Iron ones: Upon which Subject I had afterwards a large Opportunity to ſpeak to the People in a very moving Manner; which ſeem'd to very much affect the Youth, and others in the Meeting, which conſiſted of many Hundreds of People. I ſaw this young Woman afterwards, the Jury acquitting her; and I told her, that her Life was given her for a Prey; and reminded her, how it was with her when ſhe was in Priſon in Chains; and I adviſed her to walk more circumſpectly for the future; which ſhe ſaid, ſhe hoped ſhe ſhould do.

1716.In the Year 1716, I had ſome Concerns which drew me to the Iſland of Bermudas (to which Iſland I went twice that Summer.) My Family increaſing, I traded a little to Sea for their Support and Maintenance: And I can truly ſay, I carried on my Affairs and Buſineſs in the Fear of God, having an Eye, or Regard therein, more to his Glory, than to my own Intereſt. We had a rough Paſſage to this Iſland (in the firſt Voyage) and were forced, by Diſtreſs of Weather, to caſt ſome of our Goods into the Sea; and the Storm being very violent, ſome of the Seamen thought we ſhould be devoured by the Waves; and as for me, they had ſhut me up in the Cabin alone, all in Darkneſs, and the Water came in ſo that they were forced to take it out in Buckets.At Sea. When the Storm was a little over, the Maſter came to me, and aſked, How I did all alone in the Dark? I told him, Pretty well; and ſaid to him, I was very willing to die, if it ſo pleaſed God: And indeed I did expect no other at that Time. After this great Storm was over we arrived at Bermudas in a few Days;Bermudas. but going into the Harbour the Bottom of the Veſſel ſtruck the Rocks, but we got well in; for which I was thankful to the Almighty. I ſtay'd on the Iſland about a Month, and had ſeveral Meetings, to ſome of which, many came who were not called Friends. They were all ſober, and ſome well ſatisfied; and the People of the Iſland generally received me lovingly, and were very kind to me. (Our Ancients, who bore he Burden and Heat of the Day, met with 〈…〉 Treatment. I tenderly deſire that we who come up after them, may be truly humble and thankful to the Almighty for all his Mercies!)

By Reaſon of my outward Affairs, I had Opportunities with ſome Perſons of great Note and Buſineſs on this Iſland; and ſometimes opened the Principles of Friends to their Satisfaction; ſome of them cold me, They never underſtood ſo much concerning our Friends before; and if what I ſaid was true, they had been miſinformed. Divers ſuch Opportunities I had with ſeveral on this Iſland, there being but very few of our Society.

Theſe are called the Sommer Iſlands, or Bermudas, there being many little Iſlands in the midſt of the Main Iſland, in Form like a Horſe-ſhoe, and are about two Hundred Leagues Diſtance from the Capes of Delaware. It is rare to ſee Hail, Snow, or Ice there.

After I had done my Buſineſs,Philadelphia. and had been for ſome Time on the Iſland, I had a ready and comfortable Paſſage Home, where I was joyfully received.

After ſome little Stay at Home,Bermudas. I went the ſecond Time (that Summer) to Bermudas, and then alſo I had ſome Meetings, and did ſome Buſineſs on the Iſland. It was my conſtant Care, that my worldly Affairs ſhould not hinder me in my religious Concern for the Good of Souls. It happened at this Time there was a mighty Hurricane of Wind, ſo that it blew many Houſes to the Ground, and very many Trees up by the Roots, and rent divers Rocks aſunder, which I was an Eye-Witneſs of: Tho' it is to be obſerved, that thoſe Rocks in the Sommer Iſlands, are not ſo hard as in ſome other Parts of the World, particularly to the Northward; for here they ſaw them with Saws, and cut them with Axes like Wood. I was told there were ſixty Sail of Veſſels then at theſe Iſlands, and all drove on Shore but three, and ours was one of the three that rode out the Storm; for which I was truly thankful. In this great Storm, or Hurricane, ſeveral Sloops (there being no Ships) were driven upon dry Land, ſo that after the Storm was over, one might go round them at High Water, and ſeveral blown off the dry Land into the Water. One that was ready to be launch'd, tho' faſtened on the Stocks with two Cables and Anchors put deep in the Ground, yet the Violence of the Wind blew her into the Water, and daſhed her all to Pieces.

About this Time the Bermudas People had got a vaſt Treaſure of Silver and Gold, out of the Spaniſh Wrecks; and at a Meeting which I had with a pretty many People on the Firſt Day of the Week before the Hurricane, or Storm of Wind, it came weightily on my Mind to exhort them Not to be lifted up therewith, nor exalted in Pride: For I declared to them, that the ſame Hand that took it from the Spaniards, could take it from thoſe who had now got it out of the Sea; and if he pleaſed, by the ſame Way; which was a Storm that caſt away the Ships going from Spain. And indeed ſo it happened the ſame Week; for it was reckoned by Men of Experience and Judgment, that they had laſt more by the Storm, than they had gained by the Wrecks of the Spaniards. A ſober old Man (not of our Profeſſion) told me the next Day after the Hurricane was over, that what I ſpoke in the Meeting was ſoon come to paſs: And he added, I was a true Prophet to them. Many Houſes that were not blown down, were uncovered. My Landlord's Houſe being old, ſeveral thought it would be down; but by the good Providence of God, it was one of them which ſtood. I was in my Store, which ſtood alſo; tho' I expected every Minute when it would have been blown down. It was by the Mercy of God we were preſerv'd, and not for any Merit of ours. I intreated the Lord in the midſt of this great Wind, that he would pleaſe to ſpare the Lives of the People; for many of them being Seafaring Men, were very unfit to die; at which Time I thought I was ſenſible of the Anſwer of my Prayer, and he was pleaſed to be intreated for them: For, notwithſtanding the Violence of the Storm, and the great Deſtruction it made, yet not one Man, Woman, or Child, nor Creature was loſt, that I heard of in all the Iſland, which was to me very admirable. The Friend of the Houſe came to me after the Storm abated, and ſaid, The Lord had heard my Prayers for them. Altho' they could not by any outward Knowledge, know that I had prayed for them, yet they had a Senſe given them, that I was concerned for them before the Almighty; which indeed was true. Oh! that we may never forget the merciful Viſitations of that High and Lofty One, who inhabits Eternity!

While I was on the Iſland I was invited to, and kindly entertained at the Houſes of ſeveral of the Gentry, and at the Governor's, who invited me ſeveral Times to his Houſe: And once I was with him, and ſome of his chief Officers at Dinner, with divers of the firſt Rank, where I was treated very kindly; and after Dinner the Governor's Practice was to drink the King's Health, and he hoped I would drink it along with them. Yes, ſaid the reſt at the Table, Mr. Chalkley (as they called me) will ſurely drink the King's Health with us. So they paſſed the Glaſs, with the King's Health, till it came to me; and when it came to me, they all looked ſtedfaſtly at me, to ſee what I would do (and I looked as ſtedfaſtly to the Almighty) and I ſaid to them, I love King George, and wiſh him as well as any Subject he hath; and it is known to Thouſands that we pray for him in our Meetings and Aſſemblies for the Worſhip of Almighty GOD: But as to drinking Healths, either the King's, or any Man's elſe, it is againſt my profeſſed Principle, I looking on it to be a vain, idle Cuſtom. They replied, That they wiſhed the King had more ſuch Subjects as I was; for I had profeſſed a hearty Reſpect for him: And the Governor and they were all very kind and friendly to me all the Time I was on the Iſland.

After I had finiſhed my Concerns I embarked in the Sloop Dove for Philadelphia (ſhe being conſign'd to me in the former and this Voyage.) It being often calm and ſmall Winds, our Proviſion grew very ſcanty. We were about twelve Perſons in the Veſſel, ſmall and great, and but one Piece of Beef left in the Barrel; and for ſeveral Days, the Wind being contrary, the People began to murmur, and told diſmal Stories about People eating one another for Want of Proviſions; and the Wind being ſtill againſt us, and, for ought we could ſee, like to continue, they murmured more and more, and at laſt, againſt me in particular (becauſe the Veſſel and Cargo was conſign'd to me, and was under my Care) ſo that my inward Exerciſe was great about it; for neither myſelf, nor any in the Veſſel, did imagine that we ſhould be half ſo long as we were on the Voyage: But ſince it was ſo, I ſeriouſly conſidered the Matter and to ſtop their Murmuring, I told them they ſhould not need to caſt Lots (which was uſual in ſuch Caſes) which of us ſhould die firſt, for I would freely offer up my Life to do them Good. One ſaid, "God bleſs you, I will not eat any of you." Another ſaid, "He would die before he would eat any of me;" and ſo ſaid ſeveral. I can truly ſay, on that Occaſion, at that Time, my Life was not dear to me, and that I was ſerious and ingenuous in my Propoſition: And as I was leaning over the Side of the Veſſel, thoughtfully conſidering my Propoſal to the Company, and looking in my Mind to him that made me, a very large Dolphin came up towards the Top or Surface of the Water, and looked me in the Face; and I called the People to put a Hook into the Sea, and take him, for here is one come to redeem me (ſaid I to them;) and they put a Hook into the Sea, and the Fiſh readily took it, and they caught him. He was longer than myſelf: I think he was about ſix Foot long, and the largeſt that ever I ſaw. This plainly ſhew'd us that we ought not to diſtruſt the Providence of the Almighty. The People were quieted by this Act of Providence, and murmured no more. We caught enough to eat plentifully till we got into the C pe of Delaware. Thus I ſaw it was good to depend upon tho Almighty, and rely upon his eternal Arm; which, in a particular Manner, did preſerve us ſafe to our deſired Port, bleſſed be his great and glorious Name, through Chriſt for ever!

I now ſtay'd at, and about Home, for ſome Time;Philadelphia, Maryland, New Jerſey. after which I was concerned to viſit Friends in ſeveral Places, and in the adjacent Provinces, as Maryland, New-Jerſey, &c. and was at many Marriages and Funerals, at which, many Times, we had good Opportunities to open the Way, and alſo the Neceſſity to be married to Chriſt Jeſus, the great Bridegroom of the Soul; and alſo to exhort the People to conſider and prepare for their latter End and final Change; which many Times was ſanctified to divers Souls, and the Lord's Name was glorified, who is worthy thereof.

In the Year 1717 I went into Maryland, to look after my Affairs in that Province; and as I travelled I had divers Meetings at Nottingham, and at Buſh-River, Nottingham. Buſh and Gurpawder Rivers, Maryland. about which Time, at Buſh-River, ſeveral were convinced. The Meeting I found in a growing Condition in that which is Good, ſeveral Perſons meeting together in Silence to worſhip God, according to Chriſt's Inſtitution, which was, and is, and ever will be, in Spirit and in Truth: And for the Encouragement of all ſuch, Chriſt hath ſaid, That ſuch the Father ſeeketh to worſhip him: And again, Where two or three are met together in my Name, there am I in the midſt of them. And if Chriſt be in the midſt, there is no abſolute Need of vocal Teaching, except it be the Will of the Lord to call any to it. Let the ſpiritual Chriſtian read and judge.

After my Return I had ſeveral Meetings in the Country, near Philadelphia; Philadelphia, &c. and about the latter End of the Eighth Month I was at divers Marriages, one of which was on the Third Day of the Week, about fifteen Miles above Philadelphia, over Delaware River: The next was over the River again, about twenty Miles below the City: The third was about twenty Miles further down the River,1717. and on the oppoſite Side at Salem (on the following Days;) ſo that I croſſed Delaware River three Times in three Days, and rode about one Hundred Miles. The Meetings were all large, and Matter ſuitable to the Occaſion freely opened to the People. Theſe Remarks are not intended to ſet up Man, or exalt Fleſh, but to ſtir up others to come up to the Work of Chriſt in their Generation: All the Glory and Godlineſs of Man is but at the Graſs, which ſoon withers, without we dwell in the Root of true Religion, and holy Life of Chriſt; and that God may have the Glory of all his Works, is the End of all the Labours and Travels of the Servants and faithful Miniſters of Chriſt.

In the Tenth Month, 1717, divers Conſiderations moving me thereto,Takes a Voyage to Barbados. I took a Voyage to Barbados, in the Snow Hope, J. Curtis, Maſter, and from thence to Great Britain and London; partly on account of Buſineſs, and hoping once more, if it pleaſed God, to ſee my aged Father, my Brother, Relations, and Friends; which Voyage I undertook in the ſolid Fear of God. I deſired the Concurrence of my Wife, and my Friends and Brethren of the Meeting to which I did belong, in this Undertaking, the which I had in a general Way, and the good Wiſhes and Prayers of many Particulars, with a Certificate from our Monthly Meeting, ſignifying their Unity with my Converſation and Miniſtry, and preſent Undertaking: And I felt the Love and Goodneſs of God therein, but in many Reſpects it was a great Croſs to me, as the leaving my beloved Wife and Children, and many of my dear Friends, whom I loved well in Chriſt: And the Croſſing of the Seas always was troubleſome to me, being ſickly at Sea, eſpecially in windy or ſtormy Weather; and the Confinement was worſe to me for the Time than a Priſon; for it would be much eaſier to me to be in Priſon on Land, upon a good Account, than in Priſon at Sea, I always looking on a Ship to be a perilous Priſon, tho' my Lot was to be much therein: And as for my natural Life, I always gave it up when ever I went to Sea; and I thought that was the leaſt Part of the Hardſhip, never putting much Value thereon; and I think I had rather die at any Time, than go to Sea, it being ſo contrary to my Nature and Diſpoſition, as well as Inclination: But to Sea I went, for the Reaſons mentioned, and got from Philadelphia to Newcaſtle the firſt Night in ſaid Veſſel, and to Elſinburgh next Day, where we lay for a fair Wind about two Days; and when the Wind was fair, we ſail'd to Bombay-Hook, where we met with two other Veſſels bound out to Sea, who waited alſo for the Wind. We lay there two Nights, and then on a Firſt-Day Morning ſet Sail, the Weather being bitter cold, and the Ice very thick on the Sides of our Veſſel, and on our Ropes. The ſame Day that we left Bombay-Hook we got out to Sea, took in our Boat, and went on our Way;At Sea. and in four or five Days we got into warmer Weather.

In this Voyage I wrote ſomething of the Common Prayer, uſed by ſome of the Church of England, whoſe Converſations were very looſe and corrupt, which I entitled, One truly tender Scruple of Conſcience, about that Form of Prayer called the Common Prayer, as uſed by the Church of England and her Members, &c.

In this our Voyage we ſaw ſeveral Ships, but ſpoke with none; and in twenty-ſeven Days from our Capes we arrived at Barbados, and came to an Anchor in Carliſle-Bay. Barbados.

I had been twice in Barbados before, but this was the quickeſt Paſſage by one Day. Here I was lovingly and tenderly received by my Friends. I took my good Friend, Joſeph Gamble's Houſe, for my Quarters, moſt of the Time whilſt I ſtay'd on the Iſland; and I viſited Friends Meetings ſeveral Times over, there being five of Friends Meeting-Houſes in the Iſland, and our Meetings were ſometimes large and open.

Our Stay was longer here than we at firſt expected, by Reaſon of a great Drought, they having no Rain for more than a Quarter of a Year, which was a great Hindrance to Trade on the Iſland. While I was this Time in Barbados our ancient Friend George Gray died. I was at his Funeral, at which there were many People; and on this Occaſion we had a large Meeting in our Meeting-Houſe at Speights-Town, where I had a ſeaſonable Opportunity with the People, opening to them the Neceſſity of preparing for, and thinking of their latter End; and preſſed them earneſtly thereto. They were generally attentive and ſober, and ſome were broken into Tenderneſs. While we were burying the Friend there appeared a diſmal Cloud hanging over the Iſland, ſuch an one as I never ſaw before: It was to my thinking, of the Colour of the Flame of Brimſtone, and I expected there would have been a great Storm, or ſome mighty Guſt, and much Rain, they having had very little for many Weeks, or ſome Months: but it went over, and there was no Rain, nor Wind, as I remember. Soon after ſome People came in from Sea, and they ſaid, that from that Cloud it rained Aſhes; and they brought ſome of the ſame to the Iſland, ſome of which Aſhes I have now before me: The taſte of them ſeems to me to be a little ſulphurous, and have ſome glittering Particles in them, in Colour and Smell I think they differed little from common Aſhes. Herein the Almighty and Infinite Being ſignally ſhewed his Mercy and Favour to poor Mortals; for had not his Mercy prevented, he could as eaſily have rained down the Fire as the Aſhes, who rained down Fire and Brimſtone on the Cities and Inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, for their Pride and Idleneſs, much of which abounds among the Inhabitants of Barbados, the People being very luxurious. Oh! may the luxurious Inhabitants of that Iſle, as alſo all others, conſider their Ways and Doings, and not provoke the Great Lord, the Sovereign of Heaven and Earth, as many of them do by their evil Lives, and voluptuous Converſations; and that they would kiſs his Son, tho' not with a Judas' Kiſs, of Profeſſion, or ſpeaking well or fair of him only, but with divine Love manifeſted through Obedience, while his Wrath is but a little kindled againſt them before it break out into a Flame.

After this Funeral I was ſent for to Bridge-Town, to the Burial of a Maſter of a Ship, a young Man, who was very freſh and well a few Days before. There was a great Appearance of People, and I was pretty largely opened in the Meeting, on the Words of the Prophet, where he ſays, All Fleſh is Graſs, and all the Goodlineſs thereof, is as the Flower of the Field. The Graſs withereth, the Flower fadeth, becauſe the Spirit of the Lord bloweth upon it: Surely the People is Graſs. The Graſs withereth, the Flower fadeth; but the Word of our God ſhall ſtand for ever, Iſaiah lx. 6, 7, 8. And I treated of this Word, its Wonderfulneſs, its Duration, and its Work in Man: As alſo of the fading Conſtitution of mortal Man, tho' young and ſtrong, as that young Man was a few Days before, whoſe Corpſe was then before us.

I was at divers other Burials on this Iſland, which indeed doth prove a Grave to many New-comers, it being a hot Climate, makes thoſe who are not accuſtomed to it, very thirſty, and by Reaſon of the extream Heat, it is not eaſy to quench their Thirſt; ſo that what is called moderate Drinking, throws many Strangers into a violent Fever, and oftentimes is the Cauſe of their Death. I note this as a Caution to any who may tranſport themſelves there (that may ſee this) that they may ſhun that Danger, which might be avoided by drinking cool Drinks, of which they have many Sorts very pleaſant, viz. Cane, Sugar-reed, and White Sorrel, Pine, Orange, and divers others: And I adviſe ſuch, as they love their Health, to refrain from drinking much hot Drinks or Spirits.

I ſaw ſeveral Curioſities in Nature in this Iſland, which among the great Numbers of the Works of God, do ſhew forth his Praiſe and Glory. One to the Leeward Part of the Iſland, which is called the Spout, ſends up a vaſt Body of Water into the Air, occaſioned by a great Cavity in the Rocks under the Water, which may be ſeen in calm Weather, when the Sea is low; but when the Wind blows (a great Body of Water being pent in a large hollow Place) it forces it up into the Air, ſometimes ten, fifteen, and twenty Yards high, according as the Strength of the Wind is more or leſs, and makes a Report like a Cannon, or Thunder a great Way off. I believe I have ſeen it ten or twelve Miles out at Sea. I was alſo at a Place called Oliver's Cave, which we got to with ſome Difficulty, in going down the ſteep and craggy Rocks. There is on the outward Part next the Sea, a very large, vaulted Place in the Form of a Half-circle, about one hundred Foot high, as near as I could gueſs. In this large Vault, behind a Rock, is the Mouth of the Cave, not the Height of a Man at the firſt Entrance; after one is in, a few Yards, one may walk upright comfortably, the Bottom being pretty plain and ſmooth for about a hundred Yards, and then we come into a large Cave which is form'd archwiſe, and about ten or fifteen Yards high, as we thought, being much higher in the Middle than the Sides, but almoſt as regular as if it had been done by Art, which we beheld with Admiration, by the Help of Wax-Candles, and other Lights, that we made and carried for that Purpoſe.

When I had done my Buſineſs in Barbados, having been about thirteen Weeks there, our Veſſel being loaded, we ſailed from thence the 10th of Second Month, 1718, for London.

We had a good Paſſage,1718. being five Weeks and two Days from Barbados to Great-Britain, in which we ſaw divers Veſſels at Sea, but ſpoke with none;At Sea. and after Sight of the Land, we got in two Days to Beachy-Head, which is about fifteen Leagues from the Downs or Deal. We ſailed along Shore by Folkſtone, where we took in a Pilot, and had a comfortable Paſſage through the Downs, London. and up the River of Thames to London, where I met with my dear and aged Father, and loving Brother, Siſter, and Couſins, and many other of my near and dear Relations and Friends.

In this Voyage I wrote ſome Things which opened in my Mind at Sea, upon that excellent Sermon of Chriſt's upon the Mount, as it is recorded in the Holy Scriptures of the New Teſtament, in the vth, vith, and viith Chapters of the Evangeliſt Matthew, but have ſince heard that the ſame is much better done by an abler Hand; and therefore it may ſuffice here to give the Advice, which in the Courſe of my Travels I have often had occaſion to do, that the Profeſſors of Chriſtianity ſhould frequently read this Sermon, and be careful to practice the ſame; that they may not only be Chriſtians in Name, but in Deed, and in Truth.

After viſiting my Relations, and ſome Meetings of our Friends in, and about London, and having finiſhed my Buſineſs, being ready to return homeward, divers Friends accompanied us from London to Graveſend; and the Wind not being fair, we went to Rocheſter, and had a Meeting there; and then back to Graveſend, and there took a ſolemn Farewel of our Friends, recommending one another to the Grace of Chriſt; having this Time made but little Stay in Britain.

In the Fifth Month, 1718, we ſailed from the Downs in the aforeſaid Snow Hope, divers Friends,At Sea. viz. John Danſon, Iſaac Hadwin, John Oxley, Lydia Lancaſter, Elizabeth Rawlinſon and Rebecca Turner, being in Company with us: After about nine Weeks Paſſage from Land to Land, having had Meetings Firſt Days and Fifth Days on board all the Voyage, we came all ſafe and well to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. thro' the Bleſſing of God, where I ſtay'd with my Family a few Months, and then took another Voyage for Barbados and Britain. I was under ſome Concern more than ordinary, as to the Support and Well-being, or Accommodation of my Family, the Circumſtances thereof being a little changed by the Increaſe of Children, remembring the Words of the Apoſtle, That thoſe who had not that Care and Concern, were worſe than Infidels; my Lord Jeſus (whoſe Servant I profeſs myſelf to be) alſo ſaying, It is better to give than receive; wherefore an Opportunity offering of the Conſignment of a Veſſel and Cargo (the Snow Hope, Warner Holt, Maſter) to Barbados, and from thence to London, and ſo to make Returns Home again, for Philadelphia, I embraced it; tho' with Reluctance, to leave my very loving Wife, Children, and Friends, all whom I tenderly loved and reſpected. I alſo had in my Eye an Hope, thro' the Bleſſing of God, to obtain wherewith to accommodate my Friends, who were Strangers and Pilgrims in this World for Jeſus Sake, as I alſo had been myſelf; and that they might find a Place or Home, and Refreſhment under my Roof; not to Exceſs, but to Comfort and Edification; which in Sincerity, is all the Grandeur I covet or deſire in this World: So after due Conſideration, on the ſecond Day of the Eleventh Month, 1718, we ſet Sail from Philadelphia, many Friends taking their Leaves and Farewel of us for that Voyage. Thus with Hearts full of Love and Good-Will, we parted with our Friends, and went down the River about five Miles, where we ran aground, but got off next Tide, and next Day came to an Anchor at Cheſter. On the 4th Day of the Month we ſet Sail, and got to Newcaſtle about the 11th Hour; it being Meeting-Day, we went to Meeting, where our great Lord was pleaſed in ſome good Meaſure to own us with his living Preſence, and comfort us with his Love; bleſſed be his Holy Name! In the Morning we ſailed to Reedy Iſland, where we ſtay'd for the Tide, and in the Night our Cable parted, which we knew not till the Morning, and then we had gone from the Place where we anchored, above a League: But tho' the Veſſel drove about the River, yet ſhe did not go on Ground. We dropp'd our other Anchor, and ſent the Boat to ſeek for that which was parted from us, but could not find it until the next Tide, and then could not get it up, and were unwilling to go to Sea without it; which occaſioned us to ſtay ſeveral Tides before we could get it: At laſt with much Difficulty we weigh'd it, our Men's Clothes being much frozen; for it was very cold, and froze extremely hard. After this we went down to Bombay-Hook, where was alſo another Veſſel going out to Sea. Next Day the Wind was againſt us, and it ſnowed much, and froze hard; and that Night the River and Bay was filled with Ice as far as we could ſee, and it drove very hard againſt our Veſſel, ſo that we wiſhed for Day; for we thought ſometimes it would have torn her Bows into Pieces; but our Anchor and Cable held us, we thought, to a Miracle (for which we were thankful to the great Keeper of all thoſe who put their Truſt in him.) When the Tide turned for us we got up the Anchor, and ſo let her drive with the Ice down the Bay: The other Veſſel did the ſame. It was now dangerous moving, go which we would. The Veſſel in Company with us attempted to go back again, but ſeeing that we did not, as we ſuppos'd, came to Anchor again, and we both went down the Bay together; and the Wind ſpringing up fair, we got clear of the Ice in ſome few Hours Time; but by this Hindrance we could not get to Sea that Day, but were obliged to come to Anchor near the Middle of the great Bay of Delaware, and the Night being fair and calm, we rode it out ſafely, which if it had been windy Weather, would have been dangerous. Early in the Morning (of the 9th Day of the Month) we got to Sea, and ſoon left Sight of the Land.At Sea. Next Day the Wind was high, and the Weather proved ſtormy for ſeveral Days, inſomuch that our Main-deck was under Water moſt of the Time, ſo that we were forced to go before it for ſeveral Days together. We alſo ſhut up our Cabin Windows, and were toſſed exceedingly, and I was very Sea-ſick; and we began in this Storm to fear falling on the Rocks of Bermudas, which we were near, as we imagined, and the Wind ſet right on the Iſland. But when we had paſſed the Latitude of Bermudas, we met with fair Weather and Winds (all the remaining Part of our Paſſage being pleaſant and comfortable) by which I was led to conſider the Viciſſitude which Mortals may expect while on this unſtable terraqueous Globe, which is full of Changes; and I ſtrongly deſired to be rightly prepared for that World which is eternal, and its Joy and Felicity permanent; at which bleſſed Port, I hope in God's Time, thro' his Grace, ſafely to arrive. Thus thro' Storms, Tempeſts, Ice, and Snow, we left thoſe frozen Climes, and croſſed the Tropick of Cancer (between which, and that of Capricorn, there is neither Froſt nor Snow at Sea, at any Time of the Year) and the Wind always within a ſmall Matter one Way, viz. Eaſterly (except in Hurricanes and violent Storms, which ſometimes they have in thoſe Parts of the World.) We arriv'd at Bridge-Town, in Barbados, Barbados. in one-and-twenty Days, which was the quickeſt Paſſage that I ever had, this being the fourth Time of my coming hither, where I was always kindly received by my Friends.

About this Time War was declared againſt Spain by the King of Great Britain, by Proclamation, in Bridge-Town, which put ſuch a damp on Trade, that there was little Buſineſs, and the Markets low and dull, which made my Stay longer than I would have choſe; but my Friends, among whom I had many Opportunities, ſeem'd rather pleas'd than otherwiſe; telling me,1719. That they did not care if I was to ſtay there always if it were my Place: And when I left Barbados Friends gave me better Credentials than I thought I deſerved—. A Friend of mine giving me Intelligence that the Market was better at Antigua than at Barbados, I diſpatched my Affairs, and took Part of our Cargo there, and was kindly received by our Friends. We were about three Days in our Paſſage, and had fine Weather therein.Antigua. At Antigua I had divers Meetings, my Buſineſs at no Time hindered me in my more weighty Service; for I always, through Divine Help, made that give Way to my religious Duty, in which I ever found Peace and inward Satisfaction. In about five Weeks I finiſhed my Buſineſs in this Iſland, having no ſmall Satisfaction in coming to it; and our Veſſel being now loaden, we took our ſolemn Leave, and with the good Wiſhes of many, departed for England.

Our Friends there ſignified to their Brethren, that they were glad of my Company, and that I was ſerviceable to them, tho' I came upon Buſineſs. My Hand, when Need required, was to my Buſineſs, but my Heart was, and I hope is, and ever ſhall be, freely given up to ſerve the Lord, in that Work whereunto I believe he has called me. We have Liberty from God, and his dear Son, lawfully, and for Accommodation's Sake, to work or ſeek for Food or Raiment; tho' that ought to be a Work of Indifferency, compar'd to the great Work of Salvation. Our Saviour ſaith, Labour not for the Meat which periſheth, but for that which endureth for ever, or to eternal Life: By which we do not underſtand, that Chriſtians muſt neglect their neceſſary Occaſions, and their outward Trades and Callings; but that their chief Labour, and greateſt Concern ought to be for their future Well-being in his glorious Kingdom; elſe why did our Lord ſay to his Diſciples, Children, have you any Meat? They anſwered, No; and he bid them caſt their Nets into the Sea, and they drew to Land a Net full of great Fiſhes; and Fiſhing being their Trade, no doubt but they ſold them, for it was not likely they could eat 'em all themſelves. Alſo the Apoſtle of Chriſt ſays, He that doth not take care of his Family, is worſe than an Infidel: And the Apoſtle Paul (the great Apoſtle of the Gentiles) wrought with his Hands, even while he was in his Travels, and in the Work of the Goſpel; and others taſted of the Benefit of his Labour naturally, as well as ſpiritually. It is alſo written, That he that will not work, ſhall not eat. By all this, and much more, which might be noted, it appears that we not only have liberty to labour in Moderation, but we are given to underſtand, that it is our Duty ſo to do. The Farmer, the Tradeſman, and the Merchant, do not underſtand by our Lord's Doctrine, that they muſt neglect their Calling, or grow idle in their Buſineſs, but muſt certainly work, and be induſtrious in their Callings. We all ought to underſtand, that our Hearts and Minds ought to be out of the World, or above the Nature and Spirit of it. 'Tis good and profitable for both Soul and Body, rightly to diſtinguiſh between earthly and heavenly Things, and to be careful how they mix the one with the other; for it is an eternal Truth, that God and Mammon cannot dwell together, or join together in the Heart. If our Love is more to God, than the Creature, or to Heaven than Earth, then will he dwell in us, and with us: But if our Love is more to the Creature than to Chriſt, or to Earth than Heaven, then will he not dwell with us, but will leave us to ourſelves; for the Lord Omnipotent will not admit of any Rival.

At Sea.On the 11th of the Fourth Month, 1719, we left Antigua, ſtood cloſe to the Wind till we again croſſed the Tropick, and got into thoſe Latitudes where the Winds are variable. Sailing in the great Deeps we ſaw the Wonders of the Lord, particularly in divers Kinds of Fiſh, they living upon one another in the Sea, the great Fiſhes on the ſmall Ones; and Mankind too much reſembles them in that Reſpect. About the Latitude of 33 North, our Maſter, Warner Holt, ſeeing a Scool of Porpoiſes about the Ship, tho' he was not very well, and had not been for moſt of the Voyage, he took his Harping-Iron, and ſtruck one of them, and we took him into the Veſſel, out of which we got eleven Quart Bottles of Oyl; and we moſt of us eat heartily of this Fiſh, which agreed with our People very well. They fry'd his Liver for our Meſs, of which I eat a large Meal, which was well-taſted, and eat more like freſh Beef than Fiſh. I make this Memorandum of it, that if any ſhould take them when their Proviſions are ſcarce, they may eat freely without Danger, according to our Experience. When we had been at Sea about three Weeks, being near the Latitude of 40 North, and about the Longitude of 42, tho' it was in the midſt of Summer, we ſaw an Iſland of Ice, at which we all marvelled, and judged that there had been a ſevere cold Winter in thoſe Latitudes on the Land of America. When we ſaw this Iſland of Ice we judged ourſelves not far from the Banks of Newfoundland. Hitherto we had eaſy Gales of Wind, and many Calms, which made our Paſſage ſeem long to us. We ſaw two Sail of Ships about thoſe Latitudes, but ſpoke with neither, being willing to ſhun them as it was War-time.

We had in this Voyage Weekly Meetings for worſhipping the Almighty, in which the Great Lord both of Sea and Land, was pleaſed greatly to manifeſt his Name and Truth amongſt us, for which my Soul often ſecretly and openly bleſſed and praiſed his Divine and Glorious Name and Truth; for he bore up my drooping Spirit, ſo that I could truly ſay with the Royal Pſalmiſt (not becauſe he ſpoke it only, but alſo being an experimental Witneſs thereof) The Floods have lifted up, O Lord, the Floods have lifted up their Voice: The Floods lift up their Waves. The Lord on High is mightier than the Noiſe of many Waters, yea, than the mighty Waves of the Sea, Pſalm xciii. 3, 4. This the King wrote of his own Experience in a ſpiritual Senſe; but I may ſay without boaſting, I have witneſſed the Rage and Noiſe of mighty Waves and Waters, both natural and ſpiritual; the one, as tho' it would ſwallow up my Reputation among Men, and the other, as tho' it would ſwallow up my Perſon, in this my watry Peregrination: But bleſſed be the Name of him that is Holy and Eternal, who indeed is ſtronger than the Noiſe of many Waters, or than the mighty Waves of the Sea, either inwardly or outwardly, I will through his Strength, magnify his Name, becauſe he is worthy: And may I do it for ever!

About the 11th Day of the Fifth Month, we ſaw great Flocks of Birds, which we judged came from the Azores, or Weſtern Iſlands, near which we reckoned ourſelves to be. The 21ſt Day we ſaw, and came up with, a French Ship, which had been fiſhing on the Banks of Newfoundland, and was bound for Havre de Grace, in France, the Maſter of which came on board us, and our Captain went on board them. We exchanged ſome Rum and Sugars (of our Sea-Stores) for their French Wine and Cyder, and ſome of our Proviſions for ſome of their Fiſh. The Captain was a Proteſtant, and very courteous to us: The Regent of France at this Time being kind to the Proteſtants, ſo that they increas'd much in that Kingdom. The Frenchman ſeeming deſirous to know what Religion I was of, I told him, by an Interpreter, that I was one called a Quaker, or Trembler, and that our Principle was to do Good to all Men, and not to hurt any Man, according to Chriſt's Doctrine, Not to render Evil for Evil, but to overcome Evil with Good. When they went away and took Leave of us, they deſired me to pray for them, the which I remembred with Tenderneſs of Spirit, and having but little Wind, we kept Company for ſeveral Days; but the Wind ſpringing fair, we wiſhed them well, and went on our Way, our Veſſel outſailing moſt that we met with; and a few Days after we met with a New-England Ship, who came out ſix Days before us from Antigua. We were then in the Latitude of about 50 North, and 29 ½ Degrees of Longitude from the Lands-End of Great Britain. The 30th Day of the Fifth Month, we ſounded, and found Ground at 28 Fathom, and on the 1ſt of the Sixth Month, we ſaw the Lands-End of England, all our Company being in Health, and well; For which my Heart was truly thankful, to that great and infinite Being, whoſe Providence is over us poor Mortals in all Parts of the World, and who reigns over Sea and Land, and is worthy of Adoration, Worſhip, Service, and living Praiſe for ever!

In a few Days we came into the Engliſh Channel, Engliſh Channel. and going up the Channel there came one of the King's Yacht's, and they preſſed moſt of our Men; the beſt Hands we had they took from us, and carried them on board a Man of War, after which we came to Anchor at Folkſtone, where I left the Veſſel, and got a Horſe to Dover, and from Dover took Coach to London. Dover. In the Coach were divers Perſons who began to talk about the Quakers, and ſpoke againſt their plain Way of Living and Cloathing, and ſaid, That they did not underſtand their unfaſhionable Way of Converſation; neither was it the Way to gain Proſelytes. Upon which I aſked them, Whether they underſtood Paul, the great Apoſtle of the Gentiles? who ſaid, Be ye not conformable to the World (i. e. the Faſhions of it) for this great Reaſon, The World, and the Faſhions thereof, paſſeth away; which is a great Truth, and it is plainly ſeen how fickle and changeable the World is in its vain Faſhions and Cuſtoms, which, to follow, in all its fooliſh Cuts and Turns, or Changes, muſt, of Conſequence, make a Man or Woman very foppiſh and apiſh. I told them, That our Religion was agreeable to the Holy Scriptures, which, if they did not underſtand, neither could they underſtand us; for the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, was generally therein very plain; and the Doctrine in Chriſt's excellent Sermon on the Mount, is clear and plain to very low or mean Capacities: So they diſcourſed no more of Religion till we came to London, London. where once more I met with my loving and aged Father, a Man fearing God, and having a Gift of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt, and well-beloved of his Friends and Neighbours, who, with others of my near and dear Relations and Friends, received me gladly.

After ſome Months Stay among my Relations and Friends in London, we ſold our Veſſel, the Snow Hope, and bought another Ship which we called the Trine-Hope (Warner Holt, Maſter) and when I had done my Buſineſs I ſailed in the ſaid Ship for Pennſylvania. At Sea. We had Meetings on board the Veſſel twice a Week, in which the Almighty was pleaſed to favour us with his good Preſence. Sobriety, and the Fear of God, and Faith in his beloved Son, Chriſt, was often recommended to the Youth then on board the Veſſel with us, of whom there were divers, who tranſported themſelves to America, in order to ſettle there. At one Meeting on board I was tenderly concerned to remind them of Jacob, who in his Youth, left his Country and Relations, to ſojourn in a ſtrange Land, and how in that Undertaking, he ſought the Lord, and his Bleſſing, more than any outward Thing; and that he was greatly bleſſed with many Favours from Heaven above, and alſo from the Earth beneath, and they were adviſed to take him for their Example: And many other Things were tenderly opened to them in the Love of God, and in his Fear and Counſel they were exhorted from time to time.

It being Winter-Time we ſailed to the Southward, and got into warm Weather, and were on our Paſſage ſeven Weeks and ſome odd Days from Land to Land, in which Time we ſaw ſeveral Veſſels, and ſpoke with one, whoſe People ſaid, they were chaced by a Turk, but got from him, at which they greatly rejoiced. We apprehended it was our Ship that they ſaw over Night, for we ſaw a Sail that crowded from us as faſt as ſhe could, and it being near Night, we ſhorten'd Sail, and ſo ſhe left us; but in the Morning came up with her, and being pretty near, both they and we put out our Colours, and being both Engliſhmen, we ſpoke to each other, and were glad to meet with ſome of our own Nation upon the great Ocean; but our Veſſel ſailing beſt, we took our Leave of them, wiſhing them a good Voyage. We met with rough Seas and high Winds in the latter Part of our Paſſage, till we came to the Capes of Delaware, which we all rejoiced to ſee, and we had a pleaſant Paſſage up the Bay and River to Philadelphia, where I had once more a comfortable Meeting with my dear Wife and Family, which I gratefully acknowledged as a high Favour from the Hand of the Almighty.

We arrived at Philadelphia the 1ſt of the Second Month, 1720; after which, I ſtay'd at,1720. and about Home, for ſome Time (and was not idle,Philadelphia. but kept to my Buſineſs, and to Meetings) and having a Deſire to ſee my Friends in the Province of Maryland, at their General Meeting at Weſt River, I was accompanied by Iſaac Norris and Thomas Maſters (both ſober young Men.) It had been a Time of pretty much Rain, and the Waters thereby being out and high, going over a Ford of Brandywine, my Mare got among the Rocks (it being a very rocky Creek) ſhe fell down, and the Stream being very ſtrong, ſhe rowled upon me, and being intangled with the Stirrup, I could not eaſily clear myſelf, but I gave a Spring from her, and ſwam to clear myſelf from her; and when I was clear, I got to her again, and lay'd hold of her Mane, and through the good Providence of God, got well out with the Mare on dry Land, which was a remarkable Deliverance. In three Days we got to Weſt River, Maryland. to the Yearly Meeting, which was large, and Friends were glad to ſee me, I having not been there for ſeveral Years. I was out on this Journey about two Weeks, and rode about 300 Miles; and after my coming Home, I travelled pretty much in and about the Provinces of Pennſylvania and New-Jerſey.

1721.In the Year 1721, Thomas Lightfoot and I, with William Browne, went to a Meeting at Buſh-River, and going over Suſquehannah-Ferry, the People were fiddling and dancing. When their Dance was over I aſked them (believing them to be Proteſtants) If they thought Luther to be a good Man? They replied, Yes, there was no doubt of it. Well, ſaid I, and ſo do I; and I will tell you what he ſays concerning Dancing, That as many Paces as the Man takes in his Dance, ſo many Steps he takes towards Hell; which ſpoil'd their Sport, and they went away, and we went on ours towards the Meeting; and a good Meeting it was! and we after it returned by Way of Nottingham, and had a Meeting there, and one at New-Garden, and ſo on to Philadelphia. I was from Home about a Week, and travelled in this Journey about 150 Miles, and was well ſatisfied therein.

In the Years 1721 and 1722, I went ſeveral Journeys, and had many large Meetings, travelling many Hundreds of Miles, of which I neglected to keep a particular Account, hardly thinking what I did worth recording; but divers of my Friends in many Parts of the World, put me upon ſomething of this Nature, to which, at length, I gave up, and found ſome Benefit and Satisfaction therein, in looking back and conſidering the Dealings of God with me in my Youth and upwards.

From Philadelphia I went to the General Meeting at Shrewſbury, Shrewſbury. in Eaſt-Jerſey, where I heard of J. G's being wounded by a young Man, with a Sword, of which he died, lamenting that he did not take the Counſel of his Friends; as young Men, who ſlight the Counſel of them that wiſh them well,1722. commonly do, either ſooner or later, if the Day of their Viſitation be not over. Some few Days after this Meeting at Shrewſbury, I viſited Friends on Long-Iſland, and returned Home again, having travelled about 300 Miles. In my Stay at, and about Home, I wrote ſomething concerning Perfection, in anſwer to a nameleſs Author; as alſo ſomething concerning Predeſtination, or Election and Reprobation.

In the Year 1722,Pennſylvania. I went back in the Woods to Buckingham, the Great Swamp, Perkiomy, Manahatowny, and Oley, where I had Meetings, travelling over great Mountains, from which we could ſee many Miles. I travelled in this Journey about 150 Miles, and returned Home in about two Weeks; and after ſtaying ſome Time at Home, and viſiting neighbouring Meetings, I went to the Yearly Meeting of Friends on Long-Iſland, which Meeting was very large, many People (not of our Perſuaſion) being there, and were very ſober. Many Things were opened in the Love of Chriſt, and his great Love was largely declared to that great Congregation. The Parable concerning the Prodigal Son, came before me to ſpeak of to the People in a very moving Manner, and ſtrongly to invite the Youth to lay hold of the Love of the Father in his Son, to poor Souls: And indeed it is a wonderful Parable, ſetting forth the infinite Love of the great Lord of all to his poor Creatures. Many were affected and reached to at this Meeting, and the Almighty was praiſed and glorified, who alone is worthy.

From thence I went and had a Meeting at New-York, and then ſet forward to Woodbridge, where we had a comfortable Meeting; Naaman, the Aſſyrian, being much the Subject of that Days Work: And that one Thing loved and eſteemed more than Chriſt, whatever it be, is to be avoided, and the People warned to be careful to cleave cloſe to the God of Iſrael (ſpiritual Iſrael) and to give up all which is contrary to his Nature, and to take up Chriſt's Croſs, and follow him: For it is thoſe who follow him in the Regeneration, that are to be Heirs of his Kingdom.

In this Year alſo I was at the Burial of our Friend Jonathan Dickenſon, at which we had a very large Meeting, he was a Man generally well-beloved by his Friends and Neighbours. In this Meeting a Paſſage (he had often told me in his Health) was brought to my Remembrance, I think, worthy to be recorded to the End of Time, which is as followeth: It happenned at Port-Royal, in Jamaica, that two young Men were at Dinner with Jonathan, and divers other People of Account in the World, and they were ſpeaking about Earthquakes (there having been one in that Place formerly, which was very dreadful, having deſtroyed many Houſes and Families.) Theſe two young Men argued that Earthquakes, and all other Things, came by Nature, and denied a ſupernatural Power, or Deity; inſomuch that divers ſurprized at ſuch wicked Diſcourſe, and being aſhamed of their Company, left it; and at the ſame Time the Earth ſhook, and trembled exceedingly, as tho' aſtoniſhed at ſuch Treaſon againſt its Sovereign and Creator, whoſe Footſtool it is: And when the Earth thus moved, the Company which remained were ſo aſtoniſhed, that ſome run one Way, and ſome another, but theſe two atheiſtical young Men ſtay'd in the Room, and Jonathan with them, he believing that the Providence of Almighty God could preſerve him there, if he pleaſed, and if not, that it was in vain to fly; but the Hand of God ſmote theſe two young Men, ſo that they fell down; and, as Jonathan told me, he lay'd one on a Bed, and the other on a Couch, and they never ſpoke more, but died ſoon after. This was the amazing End of theſe young Men: A dreadful Example to all Atheiſts, and diſſolute and wicked Livers. Oh! that young People might be warned, that the Hand of God might be upon them for Good, and that they would tenderly be concerned for their Salvation!

On the 30th of the Fourth Month, 1723,1723. my tenth Child, named Thomas, died about Midnight (having before buried nine.) It was ſome Exerciſe to me thus to bury my Children one after another; but this did a little mitigate my Sorrow, that I knew that could I have all Things relating to them according to my Deſire; could I ſee them grow up to be ſober Men and Women, well married, have a Competency in the World, &c. yet it was ſafer and better for them, and they more out of Danger, being taken away in their Infancy and Innocency; and I fervently begged of the Almighty, that he would be pleaſed to take them away while Innocent, rather than that they ſhould live to be vicious or unrighteous Men and Women, and to bring Scandal on the holy Name of Chriſt, and upon our Chriſtian Profeſſion; which Conſiderations did mightily tend to ſettle and quiet my Mind in my ſorrowful Exerciſe. The Great Lord of all ſanctify the Sorrows and Afflictions of his People and Children, and grant them the Fulfilling of that bleſſed Portion of Holy Scripture, that all Things ſhall work together for the Good of them that love and fear God: Even ſo be it, ſaith my Soul!

In the Sixth Month of this Year I removed from the City into the Country,Removes to Frankfort. to a ſmall Plantation I had at Frankfort, in order to be more retired, and for Health's Sake, &c. finding ſome declining in my bodily Strength, which I take to be very much owing to the ſevere Colds and Hardſhips I have ſuſtained in my long and hard Travels, more eſpecially in the Wilderneſs of America; for without Vanity I may ſay, that I always lov'd Temperance, and have been ſometimes zealouſly concerned to preach againſt Intemperance; and tho' I cannot now take ſo long Journeys as I have formerly, my Spirit earneſtly travels for the Welfare of Sion, and the Peace and Proſperity of all thoſe who love, fear, and ſerve, God, and believe in his Son.

On the Sixth Day of the Eighth Month, it pleaſed God to give me another Son, whom I named George, after my Father, Brother, Nephew, and King; and tho' this Name is now a great Name among Men, I conſider'd that no Name can preſerve Life, ſo I gave him up to the Will of him who gave him to me, and deſire, if I have no Name thro' Children to Poſterity, I may have a Name in the Lamb's Book of Life, which I have ever eſteem'd far above a Name amongſt Men.

After my Removal to this Place I was not idle, but viſited neighbouring Meetings, and in the Eighth Month I went to Shrewſbury General Meeting,Shrewſbury. where there were many Hundreds of People, and the Truth declared had good Impreſſion upon the Minds of many; ſome after Meeting, who were not of our Society, acknowledged to the Truth, and that they were glad they were there. In this Meeting I was concerned for the Welfare of Mankind, and the Exaltation of the Holy Name of the Almighty, to declare the univerſal Love of God to Man, from ſeveral Texts of Holy Scripture, as that Paſſage concerning Jacob and Eſau, and Peter and Cornelius, and ſomething concerning the Objection made againſt us, the People called Quakers, that we do not acknowledge the Holy Scriptures to be the Word of God; for tho' we believe that the Scriptures came by Divine Inſpiration, yet we are clearly convinc'd by their Teſtimony, and by the Spirit of Truth in our Hearts, that Chriſt is the eternal Word of God, by whom all Things were made and created, and do ſtill exiſt.

From Shrewſbury, with divers other Friends, I rode to Croſwicks, Croſwicks. where, on the Fifth Day, we had a very comfortable Meeting, in which the ancient Love and Goodneſs of our heavenly Father was with us to the tendering our Hearts into Tears of Joy, ſome of us being likewiſe affected in Remembrance of the Goodneſs of the Almighty to us, in the Meeting we had in this Place under the Trees about twenty-five Years ſince. The great Subject of Faith and Works was ſpoken to; as, that the Romans ſeem'd to lay too much Streſs on Works, and the Lutherans, Calviniſts, and others, too little: But our Principle led us to join both together; the Almighty having joined them together, none ought to ſeparate them. This Subject of Faith and Works having been much in Debate amongſt profeſſed Chriſtians, it is on my Mind here to mention a few Things deduced from the beſt Authority:

The Firſt is, Without Faith, it is impoſſible to pleaſe God, Heb. xi. 6.

Second, Faith is the Gift of God.

Third, Faith works by Love.

Fourth, Faith is the Evidence of Things not ſeen, and the Subſtance of Things hoped for.

Fifth, Faith without Works is dead.

Sixth, The Juſt live by Faith.

Seventh, You believe (or have Faith) in God, believe alſo in me, John xiv. 1.

And the Author to the Hebrews ſpeaks excellently concerning the Power of Faith, and the mighty Wonders wrought by it. Note, this living, ſaving, true, and Divine Faith, muſt be in the Heart, thro', and in Chriſt Jeſus the Son of the Living God, who is, and always will be, the Author and Finiſher of it in every true Believer.

After I came from Shrewſbury, I viſited divers neighbouring Meetings, and ſome in Cheſter County, Cheſter County. where I had Meetings for nine Days ſucceſſively, ſome of which were very large (particularly at Providence and Goſhen) in which I was opened to exhort them to keep to that plain, honeſt Way of Life and Converſation, which our Fathers and Elders were found in, and to remind them of the Sufferings they endur'd for their Teſtimony to the bleſſed Truth, in the firſt breaking forth thereof in the laſt Age; and I was concern'd to ſhow them, that the Almighty, who had bleſſed us with plenty of temporal Bleſſings, would continue the ſame to us, if we were careful to live in his Fear; but that otherwiſe, we might expect his Judgments for Diſobedience.

And after my Return, I continued about Home for ſome Time, it being Winter Seaſon, and bad Travelling, and I not ſo capable of travelling as formerly: But I had great Peace and Tranquility of Mind, in that I had freely given up my youthful Days to ſerve my Creator, and the ſame Love and Zeal was yet freſh and warm in my Heart, for the Glory of his Great Name; and I ſtill have a full Reſolution through his Strength and Grace to ſerve him, the great Lord of all, all my Days, according to the Light and Strength given to me.

Our Yearly Meeting at Philadelphia this Year was large, in which our Friend Benjamin Kid, from England, being with us, had great Service. I cannot forget a Concern which was upon me at this Meeting, that the univerſal Love of God, through Chriſt, might prevail amongſt Mankind, and to preſs Friends to manifeſt to all People the Influence thereof, by their exemplary Lives and Converſations.

1724.In the Second Month, 1724, I went into New-Jerſey as far as Shrewſbury, Shrewſbury. where, on a Firſt Day, we had a large Meeting, to general Satisfaction; and the next Day we had another, wherein the Love and Goodwill of God, thro' Chriſt was opened freely to the People, and our Duty to forgive one another was largely treated of; and it was plainly ſhewn, that without forgiving others, we could not be forgiven of God, as Chriſt ſaith, If ye forgive Men their Treſpaſſes, your heavenly Father will alſo forgive you: But if ye forgive not Men their Treſpaſſes, neither will your heavenly Father forgive your Treſpaſſes, Matth. vi. 14, 15, &c. and much more to the ſame Effect on that Subject; as alſo Chriſt's Anſwer to Peter, who aſked, How oft a Man ſhould forgive his Brother if he treſpaſſed againſt him? Peter ſays, till ſeven Times? Our Lord Jeſus anſwers, I ſay not unto thee, until ſeven Times, but until ſeventy Times ſeven, Matth. xviii. 22. And again Chriſt ſays, If thy Brother treſpaſs againſt thee ſeven Times in a Day, and ſeven Times in a Day turn again unto thee, ſaying, I repent, thou ſhalt forgive him, Luke xvii. 4. Which hard-hearted People think a great Hardſhip, but Chriſt's Croſs muſt be taken up, and born daily, if we will be his Diſciples and Followers in Deed, and in Truth, as well as in Profeſſion.

After we had reconciled ſome Differences at Shrewſbury, we went to a Place called Meneſquan, Meneſquan. and had a good, open Meeting, and moſt of the People of that Place were there. It was a good Time, and I hope the Opportunity will not ſoon be forgotten by divers that were there. From this Place we travelled to Croſwicks, and had a good Meeting.Croſwicks. After Meeting a Friend told me that ſome would ſay, I ſpoke by information, becauſe I had opened ſome Matters which were exactly to the State and Condition of ſome there: But I knew nothing of their State and Condition, otherwiſe than as it was then immediately opened in my Mind; neither had I been told any Thing concerning them directly or indirectly: And from thence we travelled to Burlington, Burlington. where the Monthly-meeting of our Friends had deſired that I would be aſſiſtant to help to end a Difference which had happened through Miſtake, and continued for about ſeven Years (ſince the firſt Occaſion was given) and thro' Divine Aſſiſtance, our Hearts being filled with the Love of Chriſt, we ſo prevailed upon the differing Perſons, that they gave each other Satisfaction, with Hopes that they ſhould live in Love for the future; and Friends of the Place greatly rejoiced at the End of that Difference. As I went along this Town, ſome Friends told me of a religious People ſome few Miles diſtant, whom they deſired I would have a Meeting with. I deſired them to ſee if it would be granted, and let me know; which was done, and we had a Meeting, and were kindly received, and the Divine Nature of the Goſpel of Chriſt was freely opened to them, and in great Love we parted from one another. I travelled in this Journey about two Hundred Miles; and when I came Home, my dear Wife and Family gladly received me with Hearts full of Love: And this Teſtimony I think proper, for ſeveral ſolid Reaſons, to leave behind me of my virtuous and loving Wife, that ſince we were married, ſhe never hindred me in that Service my great Maſter called me unto, in all the Time of our living together: We always parted, for the Sake of the Goſpel of Chriſt, in pure Love, and in the ſame Love we always met again.

Soon after this Time I met with ſeveral great Loſſes by Sea and Land, and myſelf and my little Daughter were dangerouſly ſick, ſo that our Recovery ſeem'd doubtful; yet thro' the Mercy of God, we both recovered, for which I praiſe his Name.

After ſome Stay at Home, I was again moved in the Love of Chriſt, to viſit the General Meetings of Duck-Creek and Salem. Duck-Creek. At Duck-Creek we had a large and ſatisfactory Meeting. From Duck-Creek I appointed a Meeting at George's-Creek, George's-Creek. which was a good Meeting. The next Morning we went over to Elſinburgh, Cohanſie. and ſo on to Cohanſie, where I met with two of my Fellow-labourers in the Work of Chriſt, Thomas Lightfoot and Benjamin Kid. We had a Meeting together at Cohanſie, in which the People were exhorted to Sobriety and juſt Dealing. The contrary of both is too obvious at ſuch Times as Fairs; there being divers of the Fair People there as well as others, and the Nature of Chriſt's Work in the Heart, was ſomewhat ſpoke to, but not ſo open a Meeting as ſome others, the People thereaway being too ſlack and dull as to Religion. Next Day we had a Meeting at Alloways-Creek, Alloways-Creek. where we all three had ſome pretty cloſe Work; and from thence we went to the General Meeting at Salem, which was larger than common, on account of ſaid Friend (Benjamin Kid's) being there; who,Salem. in the Love of Chriſt, came from England, to viſit the Churches in this Part of the World. There were ſo many Friends and others here at this Time, that ſome Houſes were ſo filled, that there was not Room for all that came to lodge there.Frankfort. After this Meeting I return'd Home and in a few Days, went into Cheſter-County, and travelled above 100 Miles; and when I came Home I underſtood, that ſome for Want of a true Senſe of the Work of Chriſt, had been cenſuring me for my much Travelling and hard Labour in the Work of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt; tho', by the ſame Rule of judging, the Apoſtles of Chriſt, and our ancient Friends, who travelled much, cannot eſcape their Cenſure; for in all my Travels, I have had an eſpecial Regard to the Unity of the Brethren, and never knowingly went abroad without it: But let this Caution be recorded for the Inſtruction of all ſuch forward Judges; let them be careful of judging Chriſt's Servants, leſt their Words become their Burden: Judge not, that ye be not judged (ſaith our great Lord) for with what Judgment ye Judge, ye ſhall be judged.

Soon after my Return from Cheſter-County, Abington. I was at a Marriage at Abington, which was one of the moſt ſolemn I have been at; and on the 15th of the Third Month, at the Youth's Meeting at Germantown, Germantown. to my great Satisfaction; and on the 23d of the ſame Month, I went to the General-meeting of Miniſters and Elders at Burlington; at which Meeting,Burlington. ſeveral Things relating to the Goſpel-miniſtry, were declared; as its being a free, a clear, and a powerful Miniſtry, reaching to the Conſcience, and Convincing of the Danger of continuing in Sin: And divine Charity was much recommended, without which, All Miniſtry is but as ſounding Braſs, &c. From this Meeting I went with Walter Herbert, into Bucks-County, Neſhaminy. and at Neſhaminy we had an open, tender Meeting. From thence I went to Buckingham, and was at a Marriage of a Son and Daughter-in-law of Thomas Canby's. The Meeting was large,Buckingham. and Friends well ſatisfied; and it was obſervable, tho' I was very hoarſe, thro' a Cold I had taken, and could hardly ſpeak in common Converſation, yet it was much taken away in my Miniſtry, ſo that I was carried thro' the Service to our Admiration, for which I was truly thankful. After this Meeting I returned Home with true Satisfaction, ſuch as is much more valuable than Silver and Gold, two mighty Idols in the World.

Frankfort. North-Wales.After a little Stay at Home I went on a Firſt Day to North-Wales or Gwinnedd, where was a pretty large Meeting, many young People being there, to whom I was concern'd to ſhew, that Chriſt is the Way by which we muſt come into the true Church, thro' Regeneration, and that all who invent other Ways are Thieves and Robbers. I rode twenty-five Miles that Day, and next Day came to Frankfort, and was at the Burial of an ancient Friend, Joan Orpwood, at which our Friend, John Salkeld was, with whom I was the next Day at Philadelphia, at our Third-Day Meeting, which was a good Meeting.

On the 4th Day of the Fourth Month, intending ſoon to take a Journey to Long-Iſland, I thought it a proper Time to alter my Will, as I had kept one by me for divers Years before, conſidering the Uncertainty of Life. On the 5th of the Fourth Month I went to Merion to viſit an ancient Friend,Merion. John Roberts, who was ſick near unto Death, where I again met with John Salkeld. The Friend expreſſed his Satisfaction in this Viſit, and we had a Reward of Peace in the Exerciſe of that Chriſtian Duty of Viſiting the Sick, which is recommended by the Apoſtle to the primitive Churches of Chriſt. After we had been ſome Time with our ſaid ſick Friend, we went to the Meeting which had been appointed for us ſeveral Days before, and was large and ſatisfactory; for which favourable Viſitation we bleſſed the great Name of the Almighty, and parted tenderly in Chriſtian Love and Good-will. The Friend we went to viſit died the next Day. He was a Helper of the Poor, and a Maker of Peace in the Neighbourhood: Of ſuch, Chriſt ſaid, Bleſſed are the Peace-makers, for they ſhall be called the Children of God.

On the 10th of the Fourth Month, 1724, I had a Concern to write the following Epiſtle to Friends in the Iſland of Barbados.

Frankfort, 10. 4th Mon. 1724. Dear Friends,

IN the tender Love of God, our heavenly Father,An Epiſtle to Friends in Barbados. and of our Saviour Jeſus Chriſt, do I, your Brother, at this Time greet you, and wiſh you Health and Salvation. Underſtanding by a concerned Friend, that of late ſeveral of our Friends are taken away from you by Death, a Concern came on my Mind to put you in Remembrance of your latter End, and of the Cauſe of Chriſt; and alſo, of the Proſperity of his bleſſed Light and Truth in your (in that Reſpect, poor, tho' in ſome others, rich and luxurious) Iſland: The Poſterity of many that have been taken away there, as well as in divers other Places, having gone aſtray; and that it may not be ſo with theſe who are left behind, let a weighty Concern come upon you. O dear Friends! let your Practices and Expreſſions, manifeſt to the riſing Generation, that the Welfare of their Souls, more than of their Bodies, is at Heart with you; and do not indulge them in that which you in yourſelves were convinc'd to be of an evil Tendency, when your Hearts were firſt reached by the Power of Truth. How many Youths have been loſt, thro' the Looſeneſs of the Example of their Elders, and thro' an undue Indulgence of them in Vanity, Folly, Pride, and Idleneſs! Woful Experience doth but too much declare that they are many: O they are many indeed, who have been loſt by ſo doing! Wherefore, dear Friends, clear yourſelves of your Children; and, if they will obſtinately go aſtray, faithfully bear your Teſtimony againſt them, in Life, Doctrine, or Expreſſions and Converſation, which will Witneſs for you when you are dead and gone, and your Heads laid in the ſilent Grave. Thus will your Youth, thro' the Bleſſing of God, and your Endeavours, come up in your Places, or at leaſt you will be clear, and their Blood will be upon their own Heads. A pure, ſtrict Watch is required of you in Converſation, in all thoſe Relations: Firſt, That God may be glorify'd. Secondly, That your Children may be exampled. Thirdly, That your Neighbours may be edify'd, or built up in pure Religion: And Fourthly, That you may die in Peace with him that created you, and died for you; remembring the bleſſed Doctrine of Chriſt Jeſus, Let your Light ſo ſhine before Men, that others, ſeeing your good Works, may glorify your Father which is in Heaven. And again; You are as a City ſet on a Hill, which cannot be hid. And as you thus train up your Children in the Way which they ſhould go, when they are young, you may have Reaſon to hope they will not depart from it when they are old; for many have been convinced of the Truth, as it is in Jeſus Chriſt, thro' the good Converſation of his Followers. And how can we expect to die well, if we do not live well? Or can we expect the Anſwer of, Well done, if we are not in the Practice of doing well?

And I do deſire and earneſtly exhort Friends to read the Holy Scriptures, and wait to feel the Power from which they ſprung, thro' the holy Writers; and alſo to teach them to their Children. And, dear Friends, let me prevail with you in the Love of God and his dear Son, to keep cloſe to your Meetings for the Worſhip of Almighty God, and for the well ordering of your Society; and do it in the meek Spirit, for that is of great Price with the Lord; and when in your Meetings, get into a religious Exerciſe, and lively Concern for God's Glory, and your Souls Peace and Proſperity. I pray the holy Lord of Sabbaoth, to open your Hearts to him in the Reading of this little Epiſtle, as mine is open to you, my beloved Friends, that you and I may be edified (tho' outwardly ſeparated) as we were when together; and if we ſhould never meet more in this World, that we may meet in the Kingdom of God, where we may never part more. Amen. Hallelujah, ſaith my Soul!

I deſire this may be copied and read at the Cloſe of one of each of your particular Meetings, and, if it could be readily, in every Family of Friends; to all whom is my very dear Love in Jeſus Chriſt, whoſe Servant I am, and hope to be to the End, and I am an entire Lover of Souls, and a Well-wiſher of Sion's Proſperity

T. CHALKLEY.

On the 11th of Fourth Month I left Home on a Journey to Long-Iſland, in order to viſit Friends Meetings, and alſo to negotiate ſome Buſineſs I had there; the firſt Meeting I had was at Burlington, Burlington. where I had occaſion to adviſe them to keep in Remembrance of that ancient Love which firſt united our Society together, and in which, in Times of cruel Perſecution, ſome freely offer'd to ſuffer the Impriſonment of their Bodies to obtain the Liberty of their Friends in Confinement. From thence we travelled to Amboy, Amboy. and ſo over to Staten-Iſland. The Day being very hot, and the Evening Cold, I got a ſevere Cold, which I did not get clear of for about two Weeks, notwithſtanding which, I went to Meetings, tho' ill in Body. The firſt Meeting I had on Long-Iſland, was at Fluſhing, Fluſhing. on a firſt Day: A comfortable Meeting it was! in which was cloſely preſſed, the Taking up the Croſs of Chriſt, by all who deſire to be his Diſciples, and that without it we could not be true Chriſtians. From Fluſhing we went to Muſkette-Cove, Muſkette-Cove. and had a Meeting there on Third Day, which was large, and to general Satisfaction, and ſome were there that were newly convinced. I ſeeing the Openneſs of the Meeting, adviſed Friends to build a Meeting-Houſe there, which they approved of.Weſtbury. Cowneck. On Fourth Day we had a Meeting at Weſtbury, and Fifth Day at Cowneck. From Cowneck I went to the South-Side of the Iſland, and had a Meeting at Captain Hicks's.Rockway. The Neighbours, who were not of our Society, came generally to this Meeting, and they were preſſingly exhorted to come to Chriſt, and the Way opened unto them. It was a good Time, and I thought a Time of Love to us all; tho' before the Meeting I was exceedingly ſhut up in myſelf, ſo that the Meeting was very beneficial to me, among the reſt, to ſee how the Lord could work by his Power, and unlock the Soul, as in a Moment, as he did for my poor Soul at Times. O may I, with Chriſt's Followers and Miniſters, ever depend upon him, is my Petition! From Rockway (for ſo is the Place called) we went to Weſtbury, and had a very large Meeting on a Firſt Day; and, as I was informed, ſome were convinced there that Day. From hence I went to a Place called Forſter's Meadows, Forſter's Meadows. where we had a large Meeting in one Di eſ ry's Barn. After this I went over to the Main Land, and had a Meeting at a Place called Weſtcheſter. Weſtcheſter. Fluſhing. From thence we went to Fluſhing, and had a large Meeting on a Fifth Day of the Week, in which the right Training up of Children, and careful Education of Youth, was zealouſly recommended. From Fluſhing I went to Huntington, Huntington. where ſome were lately convinced of the Principle of Truth as it is in Chriſt Jeſus, ſome of whom were excommunicated by the Preſbyterians, with whom they had formerly join'd. We had a pretty large Meeting in a Friend's Barn, where one Prieſt Prime oppoſed me, as he alſo had my Friend Benjamin Kid ſome Time before, of which, by Letter, I gave an Account to my dear Friends Thomas Lightfoot and Benjamin Kid, deſiring them (in their Return from New-England) to have an Evening Meeting there. The Grounds of this Prieſt's Cavilling, or Diſpute, was that I had declared, That it is the Light of Chriſt, or his Spirit, which convinceth the World of Sin, and not a natural Light, or the Light of a Natural Conſcience; from whence he took Occaſion to charge me with denying a natural Conſcience, the Falſhood of which I charg'd upon him before the Auditory, and deſired him, if he had any Thing on his Mind, to write it to me, to which I promis'd to return him an Anſwer.

From Huntington I went to the General Meeting of Friends held at Newtown, Newtown. which was ſo large that the Meeting-Houſe could not contain the People, and the Weather being extreme hot, the People without Doors were ſome of them uneaſy, and went to and fro; but thoſe that were in the Houſe, and ſo near as they could hear, were very attentive, and as far as I could learn, generally ſatisfied.New-York. Our next Meeting was at New-York, which was the quieteſt Meeting I ever had there; and thoſe few Friends at New-York, and ſome that were there from Long-Iſland, parted with us in the Love of Chriſt, and in the Fellowſhip of his bleſſed Goſpel; and ſo I travelled homewards, having good Satisfaction in viſiting my Friends; and when I came Home, I found my dear Wife and Children in Health,Frankfort. for which I bleſs God.

After this Journey I kept to Meetings at and about Home as uſual, and was at the Fifth-Day-Meeting in Philadelphia, Philadelphia. when Samuel Preſton was married to Margaret Langdale (the Widow of my dear Friend and Fellow-traveller, Joſiah Langdale:) The Meeting was large, and the Parable of the Virgins, and the Bridegroom's coming at Midnight, was opened, with an Exhortation to People to be ready againſt that Hour, and that they ſhould take Care to have the Holy Oil of Divine Grace in their Hearts.

After this Meeting I had ſome Affairs which called me into Cheſter-County, Cheſter-County. and on the Road my Horſe gave a ſudden and violent Start out of the Path, and threw me down, and before I could get up again, he ſtruck my Face, and on my right Eye with his Foot, being newly ſhod, which ſtunn'd me for the preſent; but as ſoon as I opened that Eye which was unhurt, I perceiv'd that I lay on my Back, under my Horſe's Belly, with my Head between his fore Feet. He ſtood ſtill, and I got on my Hands and Knees, the Blood ſtreaming out of my Noſe and right Eye, and while I was bleeding, a Man and Woman came by, and ſtay'd till I had done Bleeding, and ſaw me mounted on my Horſe again. I went forward, being about two Miles from the Houſe I intended to go to, and after riding about a Mile, I met with a Friend that knew me, and was ſurprized to ſee me ſo bloody, and went with me to Randal Maylin's, (a faithful, honeſt Friend, who was upwards of eighty Years of Age, and had ſuffered much for his Profeſſion of the Truth in his younger Years) where ſeveral tender-hearted, motherly Women dreſſed my wounded Eye. I was truly thankful to the Lord for his Providence towards me in this Deliverance, among many others, which he in his Goodneſs hath vouchſafed to me. I ſtay'd at this Friend's Houſe, three Nights and mended apace, and the Friend accompanied me to my Houſe at Frankfort, where my loving Wife, with ſome Surprize, received me very affectionately; and thro' her Care and continual Application, I recovered, that I could ſee pretty well with Spectacles, which I was obliged to uſe for ſome Months. Such Accidents plainly ſhew us the Neceſſity of preparing for ſudden Death, as we know not when, or how, we may go off the Stage of this Life.

On the 25th of Fifth Month, I received a Letter from a Perſon in the County of Burlington, relating to Water-Baptiſm, to which I made Anſwer as follows:

THY Lines I received laſt Night, in the Peruſing of which, there was a Chriſtian Love in my Heart towards thee, tho' unknown by Face, and I have much Freedom of Mind to anſwer thine, according to thy Requeſt, and my ſmall Ability. Firſt then, We are near in Sentiments to each other in the grand Chriſtian Principle of ſaving Religion, which is the Work of the Holy Spirit of Chriſt upon the Soul, for that is the Baptiſm which is Chriſt's, and is truly ſaving, and abſolutely neceſſary to Salvation; Chriſt's Baptiſm being but one, which is with the Holy Ghoſt, and with ſpiritual Fire or Water; John's being the Element, or Figure; and CHRIST's being the Spirit, Power, and Divine Subſtance, and is to be with the Church of Chriſt, and with his true Miniſters to the End of the World. Secondly, In Anſwer to thy Query, Was Water-Baptiſm (that is, the Element) not commanded by Chriſt himſelf, in Matth. xxviii. 19? I anſwer, I believe not. My Reaſon is this, becauſe the Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit, is mentioned in the Text, or that Command, in expreſs Words, and Water is not; and therefore we omit going into outward Water, and for other Reaſons as followeth. Thirdly, That Water-Baptiſm, which was John's, was practiſed by the Apoſtles, is true; but it was not practiſed by Chriſt, who, no doubt, would have done it if it had been abſolutely neceſſary; for he diſdained not to waſh his Diſciples Feet, a much more deſpicable Office than that of the Baptiſmal Ceremony: So becauſe Chriſt did not himſelf practiſe it, nor, as we conceive, commanded us to go into material Water, we therefore forbear it. Fourthly, That the Apoſtles did baptize with Water, we deny not; and that they were circumciſed, and did circumciſe, is alſo undeniable. Now, muſt we circumciſe becauſe the Apoſtles did, and were themſelves circumciſed? Conſider that carefully, and I hope that will give thee ſome Sight or Light into, or concerning the Diſpenſation of Water-Baptiſm, which was John's Baptiſm, and was gloririous in its Day and Diſpenſation, in pointing at Chriſt's Baptiſm, until it came, which was the Subſtance, and was with ſpiritual Fire, and ſpiritual Water, and will continue for ever. To Chriſt, and his Baptiſm, I heartily direct thee for further Inſtruction, in whom is Light, and that Light is the Life of Men, or Life, and that Life the Light of Men.

And further, I would write a little of my own Thoughts concerning Water-Baptiſm, and on ſome Texts of Scripture, being Chriſt's own Words, viz. He that believeth, and is baptized, ſhall be ſaved, and he that believeth not, ſhall be damned, or condemned, Mark xvi. 16. Now this muſt needs be underſtood of the Spirit's Baptiſm; for it would be abſurd to ſay, or believe, that all who are baptized with the Element Water, are ſaved, or all who are not baptized with Water, are damn'd; therefore it is the Spirit's Baptiſm, that all profeſſing Chriſtianity ought to come unto to Witneſs Salvation. Again, Chriſt ſays, Except a Man be born of Water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God, or of Heaven, Mat. iii. 5. This divers will have to be a Mixture of the Element Water, and of the Spirit; but Chriſt ſays, It is the Spirit that quickeneth, the Fleſh profiteth nothing: The Words that I ſpeak unto you, they are Spirit, and they are Life, John vi. 63. And that which is born of the Fleſh, is Fleſh, and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit, John iii. 6. According to which Doctrine, I have Faith to believe, that outward, fleſhly, or elementary Water-Baptiſm, profits little or nothing to the Soul. Again, Why ſhould the Water in that Place be underſtood of the Element, any more than the Fire in the other, viz. To be baptized with the Holy Ghoſt, and with Fire? Since Chriſt ſaid, My Words they are Spirit and Life. Remember the Well of Water that ſprings up to eternal Life in the Believers: Remember the Water that Chriſt gave, whoſoever drank of it was never to thirſt more. This is all Spiritual, which the carnal Mind cannot comprehend or enjoy, but is witneſſed by the ſpiritual Man. And further, if we conſider what Confuſion there is in the World about this Water-Baptiſm, it may well put a tender-ſeeking Soul upon further Search into the Nature of holy, ſaving Baptiſm. The Papiſts have one Way; the Lutherans and Calviniſts another; the Baptiſts, they have another; and all differ ſo widely, that, generally ſpeaking, they will not worſhip together; neither are they ever like to be reconciled, except they come to the Holy Spirit and Divine Power of Jeſus, the good Saviour and precious Guide of Souls. That Saying of his hath often been a Comfort to me in deep Exerciſes and Diſtreſſes of Mind, when he ſaid to his Diſciples, It is expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come; but if I go away, I will pray to the Father, and he will ſend the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth, in my Name, and when he is come, he ſhall lead you, and guide you into all Truth; he ſhall take of mine, and give it unto you, and ſhall bring all Things to your Remembrance, that I have ſpoken unto you. And that he was to convince the World of Sin; and that he ſhall abide with you for ever. May the precious Gift of the Spirit be given to thee, and to all true Seekers of God, his Chriſt and Kingdom, is my real Deſire, and humble Prayer to the moſt High. [See the Four Evangeliſts for this Promiſe, they not wording it alike.]

Having anſwered the moſt of thy Letter, I would add a few Lines more, viz. I have known ſome who could not be ſatisfied with Words about this Point of Baptiſm with Water, until Chriſt had by his Spirit given them Satisfaction in themſelves; and as thou comes more and more into cloſe Communion with his Grace and Spirit in thy own Soul, I hope thou alſo wilt have better Satisfaction than that of Words only. I have known ſome of the People called Baptiſts, who have been convinced of the Truth, according to our Way and Principle, to whom all the Writing, and Diſputing, and Reading, and Preaching, about this Point, could never give ample Satisfaction, until they had it inwardly and immediately from Chriſt, manifeſted to them by his Holy Spirit in their Hearts, as aforeſaid. Tho' I would not be underſtood to be againſt ſatisfying one another as much as lieth in our Power, and as we find Openneſs in the Love of God and Chriſt. And further, I never underſtood that any of our Society were abſolutely againſt ſuch practiſing of it, who could ſee no further, or did really think in their Conſcience it was their Duty ſo to do: But we believe, that we ſee beyond the Figure or Shadow, and are come to the Subſtance, for the Reaſons mentioned, and many more which mi 〈◊〉 given. Several Treatiſes have been written upon this Subject, one of which is very full (before we were a People) by William Dell, a wiſe and learned Man, and one who had a large Senſe of the Power of God: And among us Barclay's Apology, and a Treatiſe by John Gratton, who was a Baptiſt Preacher, and one by Joſeph Pike: And alſo here is a little Book of Thomas Upſher's (a Baptiſt Preacher before he came to join with us) which I ſend thee, with whom I was well acquainted, as alſo with thoſe Men who ſubſcribed it. If thou applies thyſelf to Richard Smith, of Burlington, he is as likely as any I know to help thee to thoſe Books, all which are larger on the Subject, and have given Satisfaction to Thouſands about it; tho ſome, as I have ſaid, could never be ſatisfied with Words. In reading the latter Part of thy Letter, I was tenderly affected, and my Prayers to the Almighty were that he would pleaſe to direct thee by his Power and Spirit, and the Grace of his dear Son, who hath ſaid, He that cometh unto me, I will in no wiſe caſt off. Now, tender Friend, Chriſt is the true Light, that lighteth every Man that cometh into the World, by which Light thou muſt walk to the Kingdom and City of God. He is the Door into the true Sheepfold: He is the Truth, in whom thou muſt believe: He is the Divine Life and Light of the Soul: He is the true Chriſtian's All in all: And, as the Kingdom is within (as ſaid Chriſt) ſo the King is alſo within, and without alſo. He is God Omnipotent, Omniſcient, Omnipreſent, the immortal Jehovah, and is God over all, bleſſed for ever. And as a Servant of his, I recommend thee, with my own Soul, unto him for Preſervation and Divine Direction; for it is the great Work of Chriſt's true Miniſters and Servants, to direct the ſeeking, travelling Souls to him; to whom, with the Father, and the eternal Spirit, be Glory, now, and evermore. Amen.—From thy aſſured Friend in Chriſt.

T. C.

The Perſon to whom I wrote this Letter, ſome Time after informed me, it gave him great Satisfaction.

After I had ſtay'd at Home ſome Time, and pretty well recovered of the Hurt I had by my Fall, Philadelphia, &c. I viſited ſome Meetings about Home, as Philadelphia, Abington, and Germantown. In ſeveral of thoſe Meetings I was concerned to exhort Friends, as our Meetings and Worſhip was, in this Province of Pennſylvania, a Kind of national Worſhip, to beware that they did not indulge themſelves in the Sins of the Nations, but to be careful to keep to the holy, ſelf-denying Life of Jeſus.

On the 5th of the Sixth Month, between the Hours of nine and ten in the Night, there was an Earthquake, which divers People were very ſenſible of; and about this Time divers People were taken off with a violent Fever; and I was concerned in ſeveral Meetings to put the People in Mind of their Mortality, and Shortneſs of Time here; and alſo of the Uncertainty of it, and the Neceſſity of ſpeedy Preparation for their final Change and future Well-being. In the aforeſaid Month I was at our Youths Meeting in Philadelphia, where I was concerned to adviſe Parents to do juſtly to their Children, in the divers Relations of a Child's State; to be juſt in Correction, and to be ſure to give them Learning, and train them up in Reading of the Holy Scriptures, they being able, thro' Faith in Chriſt, to make us wiſe to Salvation. I alſo was earneſt in Exhortation to the Youth, to obey and Honour their Parents, and to have a Care not to be diſobedient to their Fathers and Mothers. I had a Concern alſo to remind that large Congregation, that the Almighty had ſtretched out his Arm of Power, with his Rod, and had given the People of this Land three Strokes therewith, as a gentle Admonition towards Heart-preparation, to meet him, and to prepare for their latter End, or final Diſſolution: Which was Firſt, A Sickneſs, or peſtilential Fever, which carried off many of the People. Secondly, An Earthquake, of which divers in Town and Country were very ſenſible. Thirdly, A terrible Whirlwind, ſuch as we never before heard of in this Land, that I remember. They were admoniſhed to take particular and ſpecial Notice of thoſe gentle Strokes of the Divine Hand, for if he pleaſed he could as ſoon take away many by Sickneſs, as a few, and if he pleaſed he could have made us a Deſolation, as well as the Country about Mount Aetna, or Port-Royal in Jamaica, not very far from us; and he could alſo blow us away with a Whirlwind of his Wrath, and could as eaſily have blown down all our City, as thoſe few Houſes in the Country.

Next Day after this Meeting I went with John Rodman to the Quarterly General-meeting of Worſhip in the County of Cheſter, which was large and ſatisfactory. Cheſter County.

The 25th of the Sixth Month I was at the Burial of the Wife of Richard Waln, a virtuous and good Woman. Some of her laſt Words were, Some Mens Sins go before-hand to Judgment,Fair Hill. and ſome follow after them; and that her Sins were gone before, which was a great Comfort to her, now ſhe was going to leave the World. It was a large Meeting, and a ſeaſonable Opportunity that we had at the Funeral. The People were called upon to work,Frankfort. while it was called To-day, Becauſe, as our Saviour ſaid, the Night cometh, wherein no Man can Work.

In this and the foregoing Year I met with various Trials and Exerciſes: As Firſt, Great inward Poverty and Want. Secondly, Great Loſſes in outward Affairs. And Thirdly, The evil Spirits of divers ſtirred up againſt me, to report Falſhoods concerning me, with many other ſore Exerciſes both inward and outward. As to the Firſt, I had often been try'd that Way, and found by Experience, that I muſt wait upon God my Saviour, for freſh and renewed Viſitations from above; in which Exerciſe, I had always in the Lord's Time, Comfort from him, as by the ſame Exerciſe I had now the ſame Comfort alſo; but I thought it very long, and the Enemy did greatly endeavour to break in upon my Patience now more than uſual: But my Heart ſtill depended in Faith and Hope upon the Lord my Redeemer and Saviour, and in his Time he was pleaſed to help me, bleſſed be his holy Arm and Power for ever! Many bleſſed Saints and Servants of Jeſus were brought to my Mind, who were in the like Condition, ſo that I had a ſecret Joy in their Company (who met with the like in their Travels to the holy City.) Secondly, As to my outward Loſſes, I thought with myſelf, peradventure it might be beſt for me: And I remembred that many, through the Increaſe of outward Riches, were exceedingly hurt as to their inward State; and tho' I (or any good Man) might be concerned for our Children, to get and leave ſomething for them, yet I plainly ſaw, that generally ſpeaking, much Riches doth much Hurt to Youth. This was a melancholly Obſervation that I had made in my Life and Travels, and I ſee at this Day that it is an univerſal Diſtemper (a very few excepted) wherefore I cry'd mightily to God that he would give to me and mine, the Gift of his Grace and Holy Spirit, whatever our Circumſtances might be in the World. In this alſo I ſaw that Patience was an excellent Virtue, and that the Meek had the beſt Inheritance of the Earth, if they had ever ſo little of it; and that true Happineſs did not conſiſt in earthly Things, which my Experience had largely taught me. And Thirdly, As to the baſe and evil Treatment I met with (which was more than I had ever met with in all my Life before) great Endeavours were uſed to leſſen my Reputation, as a Man and a Chriſtian; all which proved falſe and fruitleſs, and in due Time my Innocence was made manifeſt; and I conſidered that they could not uſe me worſe than they had done my Lord and Maſter, and that the Devil was angry with any who endeavoured to dethrone him, and pull down his Kingdom, at the Foundation of which, thro' the Help of my Maſter, I had many a Stroke or Blow, with ſuch Weapons as he was pleaſed to furniſh me withal.

The laſt of the Sixth Month, and the 1ſt of the Seventh Month, was the Quarterly and Youths Meeting at Burlington, at both which I was. At the Quarterly Meeting I was concerned to open to that Meeting, how all along tne Church of God was governed by his Spirit, in the Time of the Law, and Moſes was an Inſtrument therein; and that when it was too hard, and too much Work for Moſes, he was adviſed to get the Help and Aſſiſtance of the Elders; and that the ſame Power and Spirit of God that was with and upon Moſes, was upon the Elders who aſſiſted him in the Affairs of the Church, and Congregation of the Lord's People; ſo that it was governed by God's Spirit, and is to be governed by the ſame ſtill, and not by the Will of Man, nor according to the Will of Man in his corrupt Nature. And when Iſrael went from God's Power and Spirit, the Lord left them, but at laſt ſent to them his only begotten Son, our dear Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt; and he was, and ever is, to be Governor of his Church, thro' his Holy Spirit, which, he told his Diſciples, he would pray the Father, and he ſhould ſend unto them, the Comforter, the Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit, the Spirit of Truth, and he ſhould abide with them for ever, and ſhould lead and guide them into all Truth; which ſweet and precious Promiſes that he made to them, the true Believers do witneſs to be fulfilled at this Day. Glory to his Name for ever, he is the wonderful Councellor, mighty Saviour, and Prince of Peace! of whoſe Peace and Government there ſhall never be an End, and upon whoſe Shoulder the Government is to be for ever, for whoſe Power and holy Spirit Friends were exhorted to pray and wait, and to be ſenſible of it in the Diſcipline and Government of the Church now in this Goſpel Day, in which is a brighter Manifeſtation of God's Love, thro' his Son, than in the Time of the Law. The Youth's Meeting was alſo large, and divers Teſtimonies were born, by Way of Exhortation and Counſel to the Youth. They were with much Tenderneſs adviſed to take Counſel of their Elders, and were ſhewn how it fared with ſome young Men, who ſlighted the Advice and Counſel of the Elders; and that one, when on a Dying-bed, cried out in the Bitterneſs and Agonies of his Spirit, Oh! that I had taken the Counſel and Advice of my Friends, for then I had not been here, nor in this Condition. Youth were adviſed to beware of keeping bad Company, and ſpending their precious Time in Taverns, which hath undone many fair and promiſing Youths: And it was ſhewn, how a young Man might cleanſe his Ways, by taking heed thereto, according to the Word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever, and which the Holy Scriptures proceeded from; and they were earneſtly exhorted to read and practice what was written therein: And a very tender Time we had in Prayer to God, thro' his dear Son, to preſerve us all in his Fear, both Youth and aged; and ſo our Meeting broke up, and we parted in the ſweet Love of God, and his Chriſt our holy Saviour.

Frankfort.My Troubles in the World, and in the Things of it, being many, and my outward Loſſes being great; as alſo was my inward Poverty of Mind and Spirit, I took my Pen, and wrote one Day as followeth: Oh! if it be right in the Sight of God, how do I long to be unclothed of this frail and mortal Body, that my Soul and Spirit might mount up into the ae herial Plains, and repoſe itſetf in the vaſt expanding Arms of its Maker, and moſt ſweet Saviour for ever!

Philadelphia, &c.Being at and near Home ſome Time after I came from Burlington, I viſited the Meetings of Germantown and Philadelphia, which were large, and ſome good Senſe of Truth was on the Hearts of divers. I was concerned at that Meeting at Philadelphia to let the People know, that as God had bleſſed the People of that City, and the Province, with ſpiritual and temporal Bleſſings, and made the Land naturally fruitful, to the Inriching many of the Inhabitants, he now expected Fruits from them of Piety and Virtue; and that if there was not a ſtricter Walking with God in Chriſt Jeſus, they might expect his Divine Hand which had viſited them with Favours from Heaven above, and from the Earth beneath, would viſit them with a Rod in it, and that he had already given them ſome gentle Strokes therewith.

Yearly Meeting.Our Yearly-meeting was this Year at Burlington, for the Provinces of New-Jerſey and Pennſylvania, the Service of which our Quarterly-meeting appointed me, with divers others, to attend. It was a large and comfortable Meeting, and many went Home thankful to the Holy Name of God and Chriſt, that they were there.

I ſhall End the ſecond Part of the Journal of my Life and Travels, when I have tranſcribed Part of a Letter which my dear Father wrote me, when eighty odd Years of Age, he having been a Miniſter of Chriſt above forty Years, which followeth:

Loving Son, Thomas Chalkley,

THINE dated the 11th of Tenth Month,A Letter from my Father. 1723, I received, and was very glad to hear of your Welfare, and that the Lord hath given you Children: And I pray the Almighty God that he may preſerve them with you, that they may be a Comfort to you in your latter Days; and that if the Lord may be pleaſed to continue them with you, that they may, as they grow in Days, grow in Grace, and in the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt; and that the Lord may be pleaſed to preſerve us all to the End of thoſe few Days we may have in this World, that then we may lay down our Heads in Peace and in full Aſſurance of everlaſting Bleſſedneſs for ever and evermore.

I bleſs the Lord that he has preſerved me ſenſible of his bleſſed and Holy Spirit, whereby my Underſtanding is indifferent clear and well, conſidering my Age; and the Lord in his great Loving-kindneſs I do feel to help me to my great Satisfaction, in my little Service for him.

Having this Opportunity by a Friend of your Town, was willing to let you hear of our Welfare and Health. I am in as good Health at preſent as I have been for many Years, and can make a Shift to go over London-Bridge, and to the Meeting at Alderſgate, and to the Peel-Meeting, from my Houſe in Shad-Thames.—And the Lord hath been pleaſed to be with me now in my poor, aged Condition.

So, Dear Son, my dear Love is to thee and thine, and to Friends that may enquire 〈…〉 us. Divers Friends give their Love to thee, whoſe Names I can't remember.

With repeated Love to you all, I reſt thy aged, and (thereby thro' Pain) afflicted Father,

GEORGE CHALKLEY. Southwark, London, 5. 6th Mon. 1724.

Thy Brother George, his Love is to you all; and I deſire thee to let us hear of you as Opportunity may ſerve.

To ſee my dear Father's Hand-writing, now he was above four-ſcore Years of Age, was very affecting to me; and the more, becauſe I expected it might be his laſt; (which it was.)—The Anſwer I ſent to my dear Father's Letter is as followeth:

Frankfort, 22. of 8th Mon. 1724. My dear Father,

An Anſwer to my Father's LetterTHINE, per James Wilkins, I received with Joy, and was greatly comforted to hear that thou waſt yet alive, and eſpecially that thou art favoured, 〈◊〉 in thy old Age, with a Senſe of the Gift of God, thro' the Holy Spirit of his dear Son, our bleſſed Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt.

The Reading of thine did mightily refreſh and tender my Heart and Spirit, not expecting many more ſuch Epiſtles from thee, by Reaſon of thy great Age. But my very dear and truly honoured Father, if we ſhould never hear from, nor ſee one another more in Mutability, yet are we, while here on Earth, as living Epiſtles, in one anothers Hearts, wrote by the Finger, or Hand of God. I have Hope alſo, that we ſhall meet where we ſhall never part more, in the glorious Kingdom of God and his Chriſt.

We are all in good Health, I humbly thank the Lord, and if it be his Will, ſhould rejoice to hear that theſe find thee (my tender and loving Father, with my dear Brother and Siſter, and all my loving Couſins, and our Friends in general) in like Health. —I deſire to know exactly, thy Age in thy next, if thou art able to write to me, and if thou lives where thou did formerly, or with Brother or Couſin, which will be very acceptable to me.

Thus, with unſpeakable Love from ſelf and Wife, to thee my dear and aged Father, and all Relations and Friends, I remain thy loving and dutiful Son,

THOMAS CHALKLEY.
The End of the SECOND PART.
A JOURNAL OF THE LIFE, LABOURS, TRAVELS, &c. OF THOMAS CHALKLEY. PART III.

IN this Year, 1724, I met with various Trials,1724. Afflictions, and Tribulations; and had not the ſecret Hand of the Lord, which I felt underneath, bore up my Spirit from ſinking (I think) I could never have waded thro' them.

I was now removed (as already related) into the Country, for Retirement, which I greatly loved and delighted in; but as ſoon as I was a little ſettled there, the Enemy of all Good endeavoured to diſquiet my Repoſe, by ſtirring up ſome bad People againſt me, who lived near, and in Time paſt had ſawn'd upon me: And, to add to my Afflictions, I loſt a Veſſel, in which, I ſuppoſe, I had upwards of Five Hundred Pounds; and another Veſſel came in almoſt a Wreck, in which I ſuffered in my Intereſt ſeveral Hundreds more, and a third I heard of, in which I had the like Loſs; and about the ſame Time I had alſo a good new Barn burnt to the Ground in a few Minutes, ſo that I was exceedingly ſtripp'd that Way: And to add yet more to my Exerciſe, I was ſorely afflicted with Sickneſs, having a Swelling in my Jaws, Mouth, and Throat, to that Degree that I could neither ſpeak nor ſwallow for ſome Time, nor eat nor ſleep for about ſeven Days (as I remember) without great Difficulty. What the Diſtemper was, we could not be certain. Some ſuppos'd it to be the Quinſey, others an Impoſthume; alſo my little and only Daughter at the ſame Time was likely to die; and as for my own Part, I was very willing to go, if it ſo pleaſed God; for I ſaw thro' the Deceit of the World, and that the Friendſhip of it was not permanent; and in my ſore Afflictions in dy, Mind, and Intereſt, it fared with me as with Job, for divers of my pretended Friends added to my Afflictions by undue Reflections; whom I pray the Lord to forgive for his Son's Sake! At th ſe Times the Remembrance of that Saying of Chriſt, That the very Hairs of your Head are numbred, Matth. x. 30. at Times ſupported me in Hopes, that all would work together for Good.

When I got a little well, ſo that I could go to Meetings, I went to Germantown, Abington, Philadelphia, and Darby. Philadelphia. My firſt going abroad was to Philadelphia, where, on a Firſt-Day, we had a large Meeting, and divers Things were opened in my Mind. I told them they had Moſes and the Prophets, and JESUS CHRIST, who was ariſen from the Dead; for neither Death, Hell, nor the Grave, could detain the Lord of Life and Glory. And I was opened to declare to them, that they had a great Advantage of the Coming of Chriſt, not only in his Appearance at Jeruſalem, but as he came to, and ſpoke to the Heart, by his inward and ſpiritual Appearance; and that this Goſpel-Diſpenſation was by his Coming, made more conſpicuous, bright, and glorious, than that which went before. Friends were very glad to ſee me abroad again (they having expected daily to hear I was dead) and there was Tenderneſs over the Meeting, and God over all, thro' his dear Son our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, was praiſed and glorified, who is worthy for ever.

In this Year two ſober young Women, Elizabeth Levis and Jane Fenn, were concerned to viſit Friends in the Iſland of Barbados, and they meeting with ſome Diſcouragement, in chriſtian Love I wrote them the following Letter, to encourage them in the Work of Chriſt.

Frankfort, 1. 12th Mon. 1724-5. My dear Friends, Elizabeth Levis and Jane Fenn,

UNDERSTANDING by our Friend, Grace Lloyd, that you have propoſed your Intention of viſiting thoſe few Friends in the Iſland of Barbados, and that you meet with ſome Diſcouragement inwardly and outwardly, therefore it is in my Mind to comfort and ſtrengthen you in ſo great and good an Undertaking and honourable Work, as is that of the Cauſe of Chriſt, who, for our Sakes croſſed himſelf abundantly beyond Expreſſion, more than is poſſible for us to do for his Sake, or the Sake of his People, whom we may ſo entirely love, as to lay down our Lives for his and their Sakes. But what is our Lives, to the Life of the only-begotten Son of God? And truly, we muſt give them up often, if we have the Cauſe of Souls at Heart; and then he often gives them to us again, Glory to his holy Name for ever! As Chriſt ſaid, He that will ſave his Life, ſhall loſe it, and he that will lay down his Life for my Sake and the Goſpel, ſhall find it; which reacheth your Caſe in this Undertaking. And indeed, ſome of our Lives, in our own Senſe, is hardly worth mentioning, conſidering the Cauſe of Chriſt.

And, dear Children of our heavenly Father, I may, thro' ſome good Experience, truly inform you, that there is much Openneſs in many People on that Iſland, and good Encouragement I have had, from above, in my Viſiting the People there; tho', true it is, the Inhabitants, too generally, are Luxurious, and much given to Vanity: Yet I have this Seal in my Heart, that the Lord hath a Seed in that Place who deſires to ſerve him, and that Seed will ſurely join with you in your Exerciſe, and you will be comforted one in another, and in the Lord. And that there are Differences among them, is alſo true; but they have the more Need of being viſited by ſuch, who are, thro' their wiſe Conduct and healing Diſpoſition, likely to heal thoſe Breaches which are, or may be among them. Some, indeed, have gone among them, and have done Hurt, by a raſh and turbulent Way of Management, and by ſo doing, have rather made the Breaches wider, than by a meek and loving, as well as lowly Diſpoſition, leſſened their Differences, and healed them.

And, tender Friends, tho' it may ſeem hard for you in ſeveral Conſiderations, to give up to go to Sea, and alſo to divers who love you, and are nearly related to you, know ye, and ſuch ſo concerned, That the Lord is ſtronger than the Noiſe of many Waters, and than the mighty Waves of the Sea. And I really believe that you, as well as my Soul (with the Servants of Chriſt) have, and will experience it to be ſo, as David did, whoſe Words they are.

I remember the Words of our great Lord and Maſter Jeſus, when he ſent forth his Servants to preach his Word and Goſpel; I ſend you forth as Lambs among Wolves. No queſtion but you, like innocent Lambs, before your Return (if it pleaſe God to give you to us again) may meet with the Wolves Spirit, or the Spirit of the Beaſt, in ſome or others among whom you may Travel; then will the Counſel of Chriſt, added to his Commiſſion, be good for you to keep cloſe to; Be ye wiſe as Serpents, but innocent or harmleſs as Doves.

And, dear Maidens, I look upon it as your Croſs is great, you being two innocent, chaſt, young Women, to give up your Names to croſs the Sea, which I know is a great Croſs to a chaſt Woman, or Man either, the Seamen, too generally, being rude, diſſolute People; ſo your Crown will be great alſo. I have known that by keeping near to Chriſt, and his Truth and Power, there hath been a wonderful Reformation divers Times in ſeveral of thoſe rude Seamen; and ſome have been ſo far convinced, as to be exceedingly Kind, and to ſpeak well of Friends and their Converſation, when it has been coupled with the Fear and Wiſdom of God. When I have gone to Sea I always found a religious and chriſtian Concern upon me, for the poor Sailors, the good Effects of which, have been much more than I may ſpeak of; but give this little Hint for your Encouragement and Information.

Well, dear Souls, if you go, I believe the Lord will go with you; and ſure I am, that my Spirit will go along with you, which will not hurt you, if it do you no Good And altho' my Exerciſes and Tribulations of late have been very great, both Spiritual and Natural, yet my very Heart within me affects the Cauſe of Chriſt, according to the beſt of my Underſtanding; and I heartily wiſh well to all my Fellow-Labourers, who are faithful, painful Servants of Chriſt, and diſintereſted, except as to the Intereſt which they deſire in Chriſt and his Kingdom, for the Sake of which, they love not their Lives unto Death.

I muſt now take Leave, after putting you in Mind of remembring me, your poor Friend and Brother, when before the Throne you are ſupplicating the Father of Mercies in Secret, even as my Heart is tenderly bowed and broken into Tears on your Behalf at this Time. The Lord be with you, and ſanctify the preſent Exerciſe and Concern that is upon you, and you to himſelf, with all the faithful Lovers and Followers of the Lamb, thro' his Word, whoſe Word is Truth. I am your Friend and Brother, in the Fellowſhip of the Goſpel of Chriſt Jeſus, our great Lord and good Maſter; and bleſſed are all thoſe, who by their Fearing to offend him, manifeſt him to be their Maſter, and by their honouring him, manifeſt him to be their Lord

T. C.

Cheſter County.In the Twelfth Month I went to the Quarterly-meeting of Friends, held at Providence, for Cheſter County, for Diſcipline and Worſhip; which Meeting was large, and a Concern came upon Friends at that Meeting to ſuppreſs Exceſs in Eating and Drinking, and great Entertainments at Marriages and Funerals, and ſpending Time idly in tippling Houſes; as alſo in ſeveral other Things for the well-ordering our Society, in which appeared great Love and Unanimity. The People were reminded of God's Love to them in this Land, and many Favours were recounted to them, which he had favoured the Inhabitants of the Land with, which were very ſingular, and that he expected they ſhould bring forth Fruits that might be anſwerable to the Labours of Love, which the Lord had beſtowed upon them.

About this Time I had it in my Mind to write to one who was conſcientiouſly concerned to preach the Goſpel of Chriſt, but was under great Exerciſe on that Occaſion.

Frankfort, 24. 12th Mon. 1724-5. My Friend,

SINCE I laſt ſaw thee and converſed with thee, thou haſt often been in my Mind, and thy Exerciſe has come before me; and not having an Opportunity to converſe with thee perſonally, I take this Way of communicating my Mind, hoping in Chriſt thou wilt reap ſome Satisfaction and Advantage thereby. I think I know thou art concerned for Chriſt's Cauſe, as alſo was that eminent Miniſter Apollos, Yet was inſtructed more perfectly by good Aquila and Priſcilla. The Subject on which I have it in my Mind to write to thee, is the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt Jeſus, which I believe to be very different from that which it is generally taken for, in moſt Parts of the World, by many profeſſing Chriſtianity. Firſt, The greateſt Part of Chriſtendom, ſo called, calls and elects their Miniſters themſelves, and will not call them unleſs they have School-learning, altho' Chriſt called and choſe unlearned Men, as to that Sort of Learning, and the Apoſtles were called, Not according to the Will of Man, but by the Revelation of Chriſt Jeſus. And Chriſt thanked his Father that He had revealed the Myſteries of his Kingdom to Babe and Sucklings. And the wiſe Jews (the Scribes and Phariſees) admired at the Apoſtles, who ſo wonderfully preached Chriſt, and were ſo wonderfully carried forth in their Miniſtry, and yet few of them were Men of Learning; ſo that the Call, Election, and Wages of Chriſt's Miniſters, is Spiritual, and not Carnal, and therefore their Miniſtry is with Divine Life and Power, by which they are qualify'd for this Service without either Study or Premeditation: Tho' it is not denied, that Chriſt may ſhew a Miniſter before-hand, what he ſhall, or is to ſpeak, at ſuch a Time or Place, as he may ſee meet; but that ſtudying or writing Sermons, and afterwards Preaching, or rather Reading them to the People, was, or is, the Practice of the true Miniſters of Jeſus, our great Lord and Maſter, is deny'd; of which, I do believe, thou haſt a real Senſe.

I ſhall impart to thee ſomething of my own Experience for thy Edification in this great Work, viz. As in the Work of Converſion, or Regeneration, there is a Growth and Increaſe from the State of a Child to that of a Man in Chriſt, ſo in the Work of the Miniſtry, or Preaching the Goſpel, there is alſo a Growth from a Babe to an able Miniſter, in all which the Power and Grace of the Holy Spirit muſt be our Guide, our Help, and Support, keeping cloſe to which, we ſhall increaſe in Divine Wiſdom and ound Judgment, and our Hearts and Underſtandings will be more and more opened and inlarged. The Apoſtle Paul ſaid, When I was a Child, I ſpake as a Child, underſtood as a Child, and thought as a Child; and yet he was an excellent Child of God, and Miniſter of Chriſt, and as he grew in his Gift, and Chriſt's Grace, he became a wonderful, ſerviceable Inſtrument in the Hand of God. Now a Child's State in the Miniſtry is too much overlooked by many, ſome thinking to be Men, as ſoon as they are brought forth into the Miniſtry; and, according to my Obſervation, divers have been at a Loſs, and ſome quite loſt, for Want of a patient Continuing in Well-doing, and not waiting to feel a Growth and Increaſe from above, have gone on in their own Strength and Will, perhaps againſt the Advice and Inſtruction of a ſound and honeſt Aquila and Priſcilla, and have been hurt; and ſome, who had received a Gift, have had that ſame Gift taken from them, even by the Lord, who gave it them.

As I take it, a true Miniſter of Chriſt, is to take no Thought what to ſay, but it will be given him in the ſame Hour that which he ſhould ſpeak to the People (that is, in a general Way) and if it is not given from above, I believe he or ſhe ought to be ſilent; for they receive freely, if they do receive any Thing from Chriſt, and ſo they ought freely to adminiſter; and where little is given, little is required, all which is plain from Chriſt's own Words in the New Teſtament; and Chriſt's Croſs is to be taken up by his Miniſters in their Preaching, as well as in their Converſation.

It is a Practice which the Holy Scriptures have not acquainted us with, that the Miniſters of Chriſt ſhould take a Verſe, or a Line, out of the Holy Scriptures, and Write, or Study, before-hand, a Diſcourſe on it, and Preach it, or rather Read it, to the People. The holy Men of Old (as we read both in the Old and New Teſtament) ſpoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghoſt, and by it they were gifted for the Convincing, Converting, and Reforming the World, and for Comforting and Edifying of the Saints, quite contrary to the latter Practice of modern-reading Divines, who Diſpute, Write, and Preach, againſt the immediate and Divine Revelation of the Spirit of Chriſt, and therefore cannot be of his Miniſters, but muſt be the Miniſters of Antichriſt, and Miniſters of the Letter, and not of the Spirit of Chriſt, or of his Goſpel. And where the Apoſtle ſays, When I was a Child, I ſpoke as a Child, I take him to point at the being brought forth newly into the Work of the Miniſtry, as well as the Work of Converſion, and that he uſeth them Expreſſions by Way of Compariſon, and therefore I compare it thus: A Child when it firſt begins or ventures to ſpeak, he ſpeaks but a few Words, and thoſe ſtammering ſometimes, and its Judgment is weak, and muſt be put upon Speaking by his Father over and over, if he be a backward Child, otherwiſe if he be forward, and ſpeaks too much, he is curb'd by a wiſe Father: And thus, according to my Obſervation, it hath pleaſed our heavenly Father to inſtruct his Children in the Miniſtry, and as a Child in Chriſt, I would ſpeak a little of my Experience unto the Child, or Children of God. When I firſt felt a Neceſſity on me to preach the Goſpel, I had but a few Sentences to deliver, in great Fear and Tenderneſs, with ſome Trembling, with which my Brethren were generally ſatisfied and edified; and after ſome Time I felt a Concern to preach the Goſpel in other Countries, and to other Nations (than that in which I was born) which to me was a very great Croſs; but feeling the Woe of the Lord to follow me n not giving up to it, I in ſome Time took that Croſs up, for Chriſt's Sake and the Goſpel's: And in Taking it up, I experienc'd the Truth of the Apoſtle's Doctrine, That the Goſpel of Chriſt is the Power of God unto Salvation, to every one that believeth, Rom. i. 16. Thus, thro' a continual Labour and ſpiritual Travel, I witneſſed a Growth in Experience, and an Enlargement in Expreſſions and heavenly Doctrine; and my Heart was mightily enlarged to run the Ways of God's Commandments, and divers were convinced, and ſome, I hope, thoroughly converted, and many comforted, and God, thro' the Miniſtry of his dear Son, glorified, who is thereof only worthy for ever.

In all which I have nothing to boaſt of nor glory in, ſaving in the Croſs of Chriſt; for what is Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, but Inſtruments? (I would not be underſtood to compare with thoſe Apoſtles, but to endeavour to follow them as they followed Chriſt.) Chriſt is All in all: He is the great Teacher of Teachers, and the higheſt Schoolmaſter of all: And he ſays, He that will be my Diſciple, muſt firſt deny himſelf, and take up his Croſs, and follow me.

We do not find any where in the New-Teſtament, that Chriſt's Miniſters or Meſſengers were only to ſpeak or preach to one Meeting of People, or that they were called or hired by Man; for then it would have been neceſſary Man ſhould pay them; but Chriſt ſays, Freely you have received, freely give; and go forth, &c. Matth. xxviii. 19, 20.

And, my Friend, I find to this Day, that it is ſafe for me when I am Miniſtring to the People; when the Spring of Divine Life and Power, (from which ſound Truths and edifying Matter ſprings and flows into the Heart or Underſtanding) abates or ſtops, to ſtop with it, and ſit down, and not to ariſe, or ſpeak publickly to the People, without ſome ſpiritual Impulſe or Moving, and Openings.

I would have this taken no otherwiſe, but as one Friend and Brother opening their States and Condition to another for Edification, and the Strength'ning each other in Chriſt. And as I fear leſt I ſhould exceed the Bounds of a Letter, therefore ſhall conclude thy real Friend in Jeſus Chriſt,

T. C.

The 25th of Twelfth Month I was at the Burial of the Wife of Randal Spikeman. It being our Fifth-Day-Meeting, divers ſober People were there not of our Perſuaſion, and I was drawn forth to ſpeak to the People of the Death of Chriſt and his Merits, and to ſhew them that there is no Merit in the Works of Man, as he is Man, or in a formal Righteouſneſs or Holineſs.

In our Yearly Meeting at Burlington it was agreed that the Families of Friends ſhould be viſited, and ſoon after our Monthly-meeting appointed me, with other Friends, to viſit the Families of Friends of our Meeting; in which Viſitation, many were comforted and edify'd, both Youth and Aged; and we could truly ſay, that the Power and Grace of God, and the ſweet Love of Chriſt accompanied us from Houſe to Houſe, to our mutual Comfort; and we were ſo extraordinarily opened and guided to ſpeak to the States of the People in their Families (that were unknown and Strangers to us) that ſometimes ſome of them were ready to think that we ſpoke by Information, when in Truth we were clear of any ſuch Thing, and only ſpoke from what was immediately given to us, without any Information from Man or Woman; which to us was ſometimes very wonderful, and caus'd us to praiſe the great Name of the Lord.

In the Firſt Month, the General-Meeting at Philadelphia, was a ſolid, good Meeting, and ended in a Senſe of Grace and Truth, which comes by Jeſus Chriſt. Next Day, being our Week-Day-Meeting, our dear Friends, Elizabeth Levis, and Jane Fenn, took Leave of us, they intending for the Iſland of Barbados; and it was ſuch a Parting-Meeting that will not ſoon be forgotten by ſome of us then preſent.

Burlington.After this Meeting I went to Burlington, to viſit one that was ſick, and under ſome Trouble of Mind for going aſtray, and greatly deſired to come into the right Way, with whom I had a good, ſeaſonable Meeting, to her Comfort, and my own Satisfaction. Upon this Viſit I would remark, that it is a great Pity, that Youth, when in Health and Strength, ſhould put off the Work of their Salvation, and forget the moſt High, till either Sickneſs or Death overtake them. And then, Oh! the bitter piercing Cries and Groans, and terrible Agonies the Soul is in, which, by timely Repentance, and Amendment of Life, might be avoided.

1725.I was afterwards at Meetings at Philadelphia, Merion, Germantown, &c. and had ſome Service and Satisfaction therein.—And on the 2d of Second Month, the Friend whom I viſited as above, was buried, and the Relations of the Deceaſed ſent for me to the Burial. The Perſon being well-beloved, there was a large Appearance of People of divers Perſuaſions, and we had an Opportunity at this Funeral to exhort the People to live ſo as that they might die well; and that the Way to die in the Favour of God, was to live in his Fear; and Charity to thoſe who diſſent from one another, was preſſingly recommended from the Apoſtle's Words, that If we had Faith to remove Mountains, and to give all our Goods to the Poor, and our Bodies to be burned, yet if we wanted Charity, we were but like ſounding Braſs, and a tinkling Cymbal, 1 Cor. xiii. 1, 2, 3. And alſo our Belief of the Doctrine of the Reſurrection of the Dead was aſſerted, in Contradiction to that groſs Calumny caſt on our Society of denying it.

The latter End of the Second Month, I was at a Marriage at Horſham (at which was preſent William Keith, Horſham. our Governor) and I was concerned to ſpeak of the End of that great Ordinance, and of the Happineſs of thoſe married Perſons who fulfil the Covenants they make in Marriage, and what Strength and Comfort the Man is to the Woman, and the Woman to the Man, when they keep their Covenants, and that they are the contrary when they break them: And I alſo opened the Methods preſcribed by our Diſcipline, to be obſerv'd in Marriages, and our Care to prevent any clandeſtine Marriages amongſt us. After Meeting I return'd Home without going to the Marriage-Dinner, as I generally avoided ſuch Entertainments as much as I could, having no Life in, or Liking to them, being ſenſible that great Companies and Preparations at Weddings, were growing Inconveniencies among us, the which I was conſcientiouſly concerned to diſcourage. And a few Days after my Return Home, at our Meeting at Frankfort, I was concerned particularly to exhort Friends to keep to Plainneſs in Language, Dreſs, &c. according to the Examples given us in the Holy Scriptures, particularly that of Daniel and his Companions; and to caution againſt vain and indecent Faſhions, which, with Concern, I have obſerv'd to prevail too much among ſome who make Profeſſion with us.

In this Second Month I went to the Yearly-Meeting of Friends at Salem, Salem. and by the Way had two Meetings at Woodberry-Creek. At Salem we had a large Meeting, and our gracious Lord was with us, to the bowing many Hearts before him, and many Teſtimonies were given of the Goodneſs, Love, Mercy, and Grace of God, and his dear Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. From Salem we travelled to Alloways-Creek and Cohanſie, and from thence to Elſinburgh, Cohanſie, &c. and ferried over the River Delaware, with our Horſes, to George's-Creek, and had Meetings at all thoſe Places. At George's Creek, one, not a Friend, came to me after Meeting, and ſaid,George's-Creek. He thanked me for my Advice and Counſel; and ſeem'd heartily affected with the Doctrine of Chriſt. From George's-Creek we travelled to Nottingham, Nottingham. and had a large Meeting on a Firſt-Day, and another (very large) on the Second-Day, where were many People of divers Perſuaſions. The Houſe could not contain us, ſo that we met in an Orchard. A ſolid Meeting it was! wherein the mighty Power of the Creator was declar'd of, as alſo the Divinity of Chriſt, and his Manhood, and People were exhorted to be careful of forming any perſonal Ideas of the Almighty; for the Holy Scriptures do plainly manifeſt, that God is a wonderful, infinite, eternal Spirit, and therefore is to be worſhipped in Spirit and in Truth, and outward Repreſentations of the Lord Jehovah, borders too much on Idolatry. Pretty much was deliveed on that Head; and I was told after Meeting that divers Papiſts were there, tho' I knew nothing of it. From Nottingham I went to Newcaſtle, Newcaſtle. had a Meeting there, and then viſited a ſick Friend, with which he expreſſed much Satisfaction; and then went on to the Center, Center, Kennet, &c. Kennet, and Marlborough, and ſo to the Monthly-Meeting at New-Garden, where we had a large, open Meeting, wherein was ſhewn, that thoſe who meddled with our Diſcipline, in the Will, Nature, Spirit, and Wiſdom of Man only, could do but little Service, and that our Diſcipline, as alſo our Worſhip and Miniſtry, ought to be performed in the Wiſdom and Power of God, thro' the Grace and Spirit of Chriſt.— From New-Garden we went to Birmingham, had a large Meeting, and I was much drawn forth to the Youth, of whom many were there: From Birmingham we went to the Quarterly-meeting for Diſcipline and Worſhip at Concord, Concord. in Cheſter-County, which was larger than I had ever ſeen there before. In the Quarterly-meeting of Diſcipline, Friends were exhorted to keep to the Croſs of Chriſt, and to ſpeak to Matters in the Fear of God, and to avoid and ſhun as much as in them lay, Self-Will, Humour, Pride, and Paſſion; ſhewing that the rough, crooked, unhewn, unpoliſh'd Nature of Man, could never work the Righteouſneſs of God, and is contrary to the meek, Self-denying, Life of Jeſus. John Salkeld, and Jacob Howell, then ſignifying that they were going to viſit Friends in Long-Iſland and Rhode-Iſland, the Senſe of the Call, Labour, and Work of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel, and of the Love of Chriſt (in the Freeneſs of it) to Mankind, took ſome good Hold on divers in that Meeting, and the great Name of God, and his dear Son, thro' the Holy Spirit, was glorified.

From this Meeting I came Home (having been out on this Journey near three Weeks, at 20 Meetings, and travelled more than 200 Miles) and found my Wife and Children in Health, and we rejoiced to ſee each other; but my Rejoicing was in Fear, even almoſt to Trembling, leſt I ſhould be too much lifted up when Things were agreeable to me.

After my Return Home I went to ſeveral neighbouring Meetings, and on a Fifth-Day was at Philadelphia, at the Marriage of Richard Smith and Elizabeth Powell. The Meeting was large, and the Marriage ſolemnly celebrated, and the People were earneſtly intreated to love Chriſt above all, and to manifeſt that Love by keeping his Commandments, and that not in Shew or Words only, but in the Heart and Affections.

About the latter End of the Third Month, I went to the Quarterly-meeting of Miniſters and Elders for the County of Burlington;Burlington. Stony-Brook. and from thence to Stony-Brook; where, on the Firſt-day, we had a large Meeting (in Joſeph Worth's Barn) which was crowded with People, and was a ſolid, good Meeting. From Stony-Brook I went to Croſwicks, Croſwicks and was at their Youth's Meeting, which was the largeſt I had ever ſeen in that Place; I told them they might ſay as the Sons of the Prophets did, That the Place was too ſtreight for them, and adviſed them to enlarge it. I was glad to ſee ſuch a large Appearance of ſober People, and ſo great an Increaſe of Youth (in this Wilderneſs of America) and exhorted them to live in the Fear of God, that his Bleſſings might ſtill be continued to them; and an Exerciſe was on my Mind for the Welfare of the young People, to ſhew them the Danger of Sin and Vanity, and of keeping ill Company, and following bad Counſel; and that the young King Rehoboam (Solomon's Son) loſt the greateſt Part of his Father's Kingdom, by following the Company and Counſel of vain, young Men; and that many young Men in this Age had loſt and ſpent the Eſtates their Fathers had left them by the like Conduct, and brought themſelves to Ruin, and their Families to Poverty and Want. Divers lively Teſtimonies were delivered in this Meeting, and it ended with Adoration and Praiſe of Almighty God; and tho' the Meeting held more than four Hours, the People did not ſeem willing to go away when it was over; for indeed it was a ſolid, good Meeting. The Buſineſs of the Quarterly-meeting was carried on in Peace and Love (that being the Mark the Diſciples of Jeſus were to be known by) and Friends were exhorted with a great deal of Tenderneſs to keep that Mark.

In this Journey I travelled about ninety Miles, and was at four Meetings, being from Home four Days, and was much ſatisfied in my Journey; but met with ſome Exerciſe when I came Home, hearing of ſome Loſſes and Damage to my Eſtate; ſo that I found after I had (according to my beſt Endeavours) done the Will of God, I had need of Patience, that I might receive the Promiſe. I was ſenſible of the Meſſenger of Satan, the Thorn in the Fleſh, which the Apoſtle ſpeaks of.

About this Time a loving Friend of mine informed me, that one whom I very well knew in Barbados, a Miniſter of our Society, had gone into an open Separation, ſo as to keep Meetings ſeparate from his Brethren, and contrary to their Advice: I was concerned in Love to write a few Lines to him, to remind him of the unhappy State and End of ſuch, who, notwithſtanding the brotherly Love and kind Treatment of Friends, had ſeparated from us, and loſing the Senſe of Truth, which had made them ſerviceable in the Church, were acted by a rending, dividing Spirit, by which the Enemy of our Happineſs had ſo far obtain'd his End, as to make ſome Diſturbance for a Time; but few, if any, of theſe Separatiſts, have had further Power than to promote and maintain their ſeparate Meetings during their own Lives; ſuch Meetings having, in every Inſtance I have known (except one, and that laſted not long) dropt on the Death of the Founders. And tho' we think it our Duty to teſtify againſt, and diſown all ſuch; yet this Diſowning is only until the Perſons offending, from a real Senſe of, and Sorrows for their Faults, acknowledge and condemn the ſame; then the Arms of Chriſt, and of his Church, are open to receive and embrace them: I therefore earneſtly beſought him to conſider the Danger of offending any who love and believe in Chriſt (tho' never ſo little in their own or other Mens Eſteem) for we cannot have true Peace in departing from the pure Love of God, his Truth, and People; to which I added the following Sentences out of the New-Teſtament:

1. By this ſhall all Men know that ye are my Diſciples, if ye have Love one to another, John xiii. 35.—Don't loſe this Mark.

2. We know that we have paſſed from Death unto Life, becauſe we love the Brethren. He that loveth not his Brother, abideth in Death, 1 John iii. 14.

3. He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is Love, — iv. 8.

4. He that dwelleth in Love, dwelleth in God, and God in him, —. 16.

About the latter End of the Fourth Month I was at a Meeting at Abington, occaſioned by a Burial; and in the Beginning of the Fifth Month,Abington. Philadelphia. Germantown. I was at a Marriage in Philadelphia; and was ſoon after on the Firſt Day at two Meetings at Germantown, where I went to viſit a Friend who had not for ſome Months been at Meeting, being in a diſconſolate Condition; I invited her to Meeting, where the Love and Goodneſs of Chriſt to the Poor in Spirit was largely manifeſted, and the Friend after Meeting ſaid, ſhe was better, and afterwards recovered, and kept to Meetings. I was frequently at the Week-day Meetings at Philadelphia; for I thought that Week not well ſpent, in which I could not get to Week-day Meetings, if I was in Health.

In this Month I was at the Burial of George Calvert, who was one of ſober Life, and juſt Converſation, and being well-beloved by his Neighbours, he left a good Report behind him. Soon after which I was at Merion Meeting,Merion. which was large and ſolid: The People were tenderly exhorted, That neither outward Favours, nor ſpiritual Bleſſings, might make them grow forgetful of God; but that in the Senſe of the Increaſe and Enjoyment thereof, they might be the more humble; and foraſmuch as the Chriſtian Church in former Ages was corrupted by temporal Riches and Power, it was intimated, that as we had Favour ſhewn us from the Government, and Increaſe of outward Things, we ſhould be very careful not to abuſe thoſe Priviledges, by growing proud, and wanton, or envious, and quarrelſome; but To do juſtly, love Mercy, and walk humbly with God.

In this Month I was at Middletown in Bucks County, at the Burial of my dear and intimate Friend John Rutledge (who died very ſuddenly) at which Burial there were above 1000 People: He was well-beloved among his Neighbours, and was a ſerviceable Man where he lived:Neſhaminy. I admired to ſee ſuch a Number of People upon ſo ſhort Notice, he dying one Day in the Afternoon, and being buried the Day following: Divers Teſtimonies were born concerning the wonderful Works and Ways of God. It was a ſolid bowing Time, wherein many Hearts were broken, and melted into Tenderneſs. After Meeting a young Man came to me trembling, and begg'd that I would pray for him, for he had ſpent too much of his Time in Vanity, and had ſtrong Convictions on him for it, and had been greatly affected and wrought upon that Day: I exhorted him to deny himſelf, and to take up his Croſs, and to follow Chriſt, who hath ſaid, He would in no wiſe caſt off thoſe who came to him [in true Faith.] He went from me very tender and loving, being broken in his Spirit.

From thence I went to Gwynnedd (or North-Wales) where on the firſt Day of the Week we had a very large Meeting; in the Morning of the Day,North-Wales. a Voice awoke me, which cry'd aloud, ſaying, REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS FOR WELL AND EVIL DOINGS ARE SEALED AS AN ETERNAL DECREE IN HEAVEN, which confirmed me that Mankind were happy or unhappy in that World which is to come, according to their Deeds in this Life, if their Deeds be Good (as Chriſt ſaid) their Sentence will be, Come ye Bleſſed; if their Deeds be Evil, Depart from me all ye that work Iniquity, and go ye Curſed, &c. And, if thou do'ſt well, ſhalt thou not be accepted? And if thou do'ſt not well, Sin lieth at the Door. And again, I have no Pleaſure in the Death of the Wicked, but that the Wicked turn from his Way, and live. Theſe, with many more Texts of the ſame Nature, contained in the holy Scripture, are contrary to the Doctrine of perſonal Election and Reprobation, as ſome hold it. We had a Meeting alſo in the Afternoon of the ſame Day, which was ſatisfactory to many; our Hearts being filled with the Love of God, for which we thankfully praiſed him. The next Day we had a Meeting of Miniſters, in which they were exhorted to wait for the Gift of the Holy Ghoſt, without which there can be no true Miniſter not Miniſtry. I was concerned to put them in Mind to keep cloſe to Chriſt, their holy, ſure Guide, and Biſhop, to be cautious of going before, leſt they ſhould miſs their Way, and of ſtaying too far behind, for fear we ſhould loſe our Guide; and to be careful to keep a Conſcience void of Offence towards God, and alſo towards Man; that we might ſay to the People truly, Follow us, as we follow Chriſt; that our Converſation might confirm and not contradict our Doctrine, for our Saviour ſays, By their Fruits ye ſhall know them; Men do not gather Grapes of Thorns, &c. and of ſuch as ſay and do not, he charged his Followers not to be like them, Matth. xxiii. 3. The next Day we had another very large Meeting there, in which many Things were opened and declared, tending to eſtabliſh and build us up in our Faith in Chriſt. After this Meeting parting with my Friend John Cadwallader, who had accompanied me, I came homeward, lodging that Night at Morris Morris's (whoſe Wife was very weakly) with whom we had a tender Time.

The 29th of the Fifth Month I was at the General Meeting at Germantown, Germantown. which was a large and good Meeting; going Home I went to ſee Richard Buzby, who was not well; he ſaid the Company of his Friends revived him. Next Day I went to viſit Jane Breintnall, who was ſeized with the Dead-Palſy on one Side, and the Lord was pleaſed to comfort us together, as ſhe expreſſed, to our mutual Satisfaction.

On the 30th of the ſaid Month was our Quarterly Meeting of Miniſters at Philadelphia, Philadelphia. where humble Walking with God was recommended and pray'd for, and it was deſired that Miniſters might be exemplary therein, having Chriſt for their Pattern.

On the 1ſt of the Sixth Month, I was at our Meeting at Frankfort, which was a dull Meeting to me and divers others, a lively Exerciſe of Spirit being too much wanting among many, and cloſe walking with God in Converſation: If we would really enjoy the Love and Preſence of Chriſt in our religious Meetings, we ought to keep near to him in our daily Converſation, which that we might do, was humbly deſired in Supplication and Prayer to God.

The young Man who came to me under great Concern of Mind after the Funeral of John Rutledge, wrote to me, that he was followed with the Judgments of God for his manifold Tranſgreſſions, deſiring that I would pray for him. In Anſwer to his Letter, I wrote him to the following Effect:

Frankfort, 7th 6th Month, 1725.

THINE from Burlington of the 26th, 5th Mon. I received, by which I perceive the Hand of the Almighty hath been upon thee for thy Vanity and Folly; and I deſire that thou may be very careful to keep cloſe to that Hand, and do not go from under it, but mind the Light of Chriſt that hath diſcovered God to be great and good, and his dear Son to be thy Saviour, and Sin and Satan to be Evil, which Evil (if thou follows it) will certainly bring thee to Deſtruction and eternal Woe; but if thou follows Chriſt, and walks according to that Light by which he hath manifeſted Sin to be exceeding ſinful, in his Time; as thou waits in Patience, he will bring thee through his righteous Judgments unto Victory.

Wait, O Wait in Patience upon God, if it be all thy Days! I will bear the Indignation of the Lord, becauſe I have ſinned againſt him, ſaid the Prophet Micah. Again, All the Days of my appointed Time will I wait till my Change comes, ſays Job.

Thou art young in Years, and young in Experience in the Work of Grace, wherefore adviſe with ſolid, good Men, if thou meets with inward or outward Straits and Difficulties, for the Enemy will not eaſily let go his Hold which he hath had of thee; therefore walk circumſpectly, and ſhun evil Company. As to praying in a Form of Words (without the Spirit helps, in order to open them according to thy State and Condition) that will not avail: A Sigh or a Groan, thro' the Help of the Spirit, is much more acceptable to God, than any Forms without it.

That in the Lord's Time thou may'ſt enjoy the Reward of Peace, is the Deſire of thy Friend

T. C.

The young Man took this Counſel well, and kept to Meetings, and behaved ſoberly for a Time, but afterwards ran out, kept bad Company, took to Drinking to Exceſs, ran himſelf in Debt, and at length into a Goal, which hath been the unhappy Caſe of many unſtable Youths, who, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful, but became vain in their Imaginations, and their fooliſh Hearts became darkened.

Bybury.In this Month I was at Bybury and Abington Meetings, in which we were favour'd with the immediate Power and Preſence of Chriſt, to our great Comfort and Edification, the Viſitation of divine Love to the Youth having a good Effect on ſome of them, and the latter Meeting ended with Praiſe to the Almighty, after Supplications for all Men, from our King on the Throne, to the meaneſt of his Subjects.

In my Travels I met with a Perſon who query'd of me, how he ſhould know which Society had moſt of the Holy Spirit, ſince moſt of the Profeſſors of Chriſt do believe in the Holy Ghoſt (or Spirit?)

To whom I made the following Anſwer, viz.

Let the Rule of Chriſt determine this Queſtion; he ſays, By their Fruits ye ſhall know them; Do Men gather Grapes of Thorns, or Figgs of Thiſtles? Matt. vii. 16. The Fruits then of the Spirit of Chriſt are, Love, Faith, Hope, Patience, Humility, Temperance, Godlineſs, brotherly Kindneſs and Charity, with all Manner of Virtues. Therefore the Society of Chriſtians, who brings forth moſt of the Fruits of the Holy Spirit, conſequently have moſt of Chriſt's Grace and Spirit. But ſome object and ſay, we will not believe that any Society have the Holy Ghoſt now, or the immediate Revelation or Inſpiration of the Spirit, unleſs they work Miracles. To which it is anſwered, That right Reformation from Sin, and true Faith in Chriſt, cannot be wrought without a Miracle, neither can we bring forth the Fruits of the Spirit without the miraculous Power of Chriſt.—Men by Nature bring forth the Works of Nature, and that which is contrary to Nature is miraculous. Sin is natural, but divine Holineſs, or the Righteouſneſs of Chriſt, wrought in Man, is ſpiritual, ſupernatural, and miraculous. And as to natural Men (that are in a ſtate of Nature) ſeeing outward Miracles, if they will not, nor do not believe what is written in the holy Scriptures of the Old and New-Teſtament, neither will they believe, altho' one were to riſe from the Dead. Notwithſtanding Chriſt wrought outward Miracles, and did the Works which none other could do; tho' he cured all Manner of Diſeaſes, and fed many Thouſands with a few Loaves, and a few ſmall Fiſhes (and what remained, when all had eaten, was more than there was at firſt) tho' he raiſed the Dead, and himſelf aroſe from the Dead, yet few, but very few, believed in him, ſo as truly to follow him. His Birth, his Life, his Doctrines, his Death, his Reſurrection, are all miraculous; and ſince all this was done in the Perſon of Chriſt, and at the firſt Publication of his Religion to Men, there is now no abſolute Neceſſity of outward Miracles, tho' his Power is the ſame now as ever; but he ſaid to his Diſciples, He that believeth on me, the Work that I do, ſhall he do alſo, and greater Works than theſe ſhall he do, John xiv. 12. Upon which W. Dell ſays, This muſt be underſtood in Relation to Sin; for Chriſt had no Sin in himſelf to overcome, but we all have ſinned, and to overcome Sin is the greateſt of Miracles.—This will try the notional or nominal Chriſtian, who ſays, we can never overcome Sin in this World.—Where then is our Faith in the Son of God, who for this Purpoſe was manifeſted, that he might deſtroy the Works of the Devil, John iii. 8. Heb. ii. 14.

Therefore let not Chriſtians be ſlow of Heart to believe in the glorious Goſpel of Chriſt; and if we truly believe therein, and live in the Practice of his Doctrine, we ſhall ſee Miracles enough to ſatisfy us forever.

The 16th of Sixth Month, I was at the Weekly-meeting at Franckfort, Franckfort. which, tho' a ſmall Meeting, was ſweet, reviving, and comfortable, to ſome of us; ſo that we had a ſufficient Reward for leaving our Buſineſs (at being the Time of our Hay Harveſt)—Week-day-meetings are much neglected by many, more is the Pity.— The Apoſtle's Advice is neceſſary for many in our Age, even of profeſſed Chriſtians, viz. Let us conſider one another to provoke unto Love and Good-works, not forſaking the aſſembling yourſelves together, as the Manner of ſome is,—Heb. x. 24.25.

The 23d of Sixth Month, my Cart-wheel, being Iron bound, ran over me, and my Horſe kick'd me on the Head; the Wheel put my Shoulder out, and the Horſe wounded my Head ſo that the Scull was bare, and my Legg was ſorely bruiſed; the ſame Day Dr. Owen, and Dr. Graham, with the Help of two of our Neighbours, ſet my Shoulder, and dreſſed my Wounds; and the Lord was ſo merciful to me, that the next Day I was enabled to write this Memorandum of this wonderful Deliverance and ſpeedy Cure, for which, added to the many I have received from his gracious Hand, I have Occaſion to be truly thankful: I was obliged to keep at home ſome Time, and thought it long, becauſe I could not go to Meetings as uſual; but many Friends came to ſee me, which was a Comfort to me. One Day upwards of thirty Perſons came from ſeveral Parts of the Country to ſee how I did, and were glad I was like to recover. The Day before I was ſo hurt (being the firſt of the Week) I was at Meeting at Philadelphia, and was concern'd to ſpeak of the Uncertainty of Life, and the many Accidents we are incident to in thoſe frail Bodies, and exhorted Friends to live ſo, that they might have a Conſcience ſerene, and clear of Offence towards God and Man, and then they might expect the Comforts of the Holy Ghoſt, which in ſuch Seaſon of Difficulty would be a great Help and Benefit to them, of which I had the ſweet Experience the next Day, under great Extremity of Pain; and tho' the Pain of my Body was ſuch that I could not for ſeveral Nights take my natural Reſt, yet I had Comfort, thro' the ſweet Influence of the Holy Spirit, which Chriſt promiſed his Followers, John xiv. 26.

On the 18th of the Seventh Month began our Yearly-meeting at Philadelphia, which was large, and our Friends,Philadelphia. John Wanton, and William Anthony, from Rhode-Iſland, and Abigail Bowles, from Ireland, had good Service therein. From this Meeting an Addreſs was ſent to King George for his royal Favour to us as a Society of People, in giving his Aſſent to a Law made in this Province for preſenting the Forms of Declaration, Affirmation, &c. inſtead of the Terms heretofore us'd.

The Beginning of the Eighth Month, being a little recovered from my Hurt, I had a Deſire once more to ſee my Friends on the Eaſtern Shore of Maryland, at their General-meeting at Choptank. The firſt Day I ſet out, I travelled about thirty Miles, and at Night was very weary, being but weak in Body, and I was almoſt ready to faint in my Mind about proceeding any further; but next Day George Robinſon (at whoſe Houſe I lodged) offering to accompany me, we travelled about forty Miles to Saſſafras River, and both of us, tho' much tired, were comforted in each other's Company and Converſation. On the next Day we travelled near twenty Miles to the General-meeting in Caecil County, in Maryland; where we met with two Friends from Rhode-Iſland, Maryland. and two from Pennſylvania, who were there on the like Occaſion. The Meeting was large and quiet, many People being there not of our Society, and were very ſober: The Meeting held ſeveral Days, wherein the Goſpel-Diſpenſation was ſet forth, and the Love of God in Chriſt was exalted. From Caecil we went to Cheſter River, and had a Meeting there, at which the People were exhorted to come to Chriſt, the eternal Rock, and true Foundation, and to build their Religion on him, againſt whom the Gates of Hell can never prevail; and they were ſo much affected, that they did not ſeem forward to leave the Houſe after the Meeting was over. From Cheſter River we went to Tred-Haven, to the General-meeting of Friends for Maryland, which was very large; ſome Friends from Pennſylvania and Virginia being alſo there, and many People of other Societies: Many Teſtimonies were born to the Operation of Chriſt by his Spirit in the Soul, and Friends were earneſtly deſired to be diligent in reading the Holy Scriptures, and to keep up the Practice of our wholſome Diſcipline; by the Neglect of which, a Door would be opened to looſe living, and undue Liberties.The Great-Foreſt. From Tred-Haven we travelled into the Great Foreſt, between the Bays of Cheſapeak and Delaware, and had a ſatisfactory Meeting; as yet there was no publick Meeting-houſe in this Place, wherefore I told the People of the Houſe, I was obliged to them for the Uſe of it; but they tenderly anſwered, they were more obliged to me for my kind viſiting of them; and truly we had a ſolid, good Meeting there: The People being generally poor, they had but little Notice taken of them by the Money-loving Teachers, who preach for Hire. From the Foreſt I went to Little-Creek, Little-Creek. in the Territories of Pennſylvania; where was a General-meeting for the Counties of Newcaſtle, Kent, and Suſſex. The Meeting was large, and Friends parted in great Love and Tenderneſs. And I went forward to Duck-Creek, Duck-Creek, &c: where we had a Meeting; divers Perſons of Note being there, and all were quiet, and heard with Attention. From Duck-Creek I went to George's-Creek, and had a Meeting; where a Man of a ſober Converſation, ſaid, That he never heard Things ſo ſpoken to before; but that he could witneſs to the Truth of all that was ſaid. It was a good Meeting before the Concluſion; but I was very low and poor in my Spirit in the Beginning of it. From this Place we ſet forward to Newcaſtle, where we had a Meeting;Newcaſtle. it was the Time of the Sitting of the General Aſſembly, and ſeveral Members of the Houſe were at Meeting: The Governor (who has from our firſt Acquaintance been very reſpectful to me) hearing that I was in Town, ſent to deſire me to tarry all Night in Newcaſtle; but being engag'd to a Meeting over the Rivers Chriſtine and Brandywine, and it being near Night, I could not ſtay, but went away that Evening, and ſent my Love to him, deſiring to be excuſed. That Night I lodged at John Richardſon's, and next Day went to George Robinſon's, at Newark, where we had a Meeting on the Firſt-Day, and on Second-day another at Providence;Providence. Darby. and went from thence to Darby to viſit our worthy aged Friend Thomas Lightfoot, who lay very weak in Body, none expecting his Recovery; I called as I went from Home, and then he was very ill, and told me, "He thought that Illneſs would conclude his Time in this World, but ſaid that all was well, and likewiſe that he had a great Concern upon his Mind for the Growth and Proſperity of Truth in the Earth, and deſired with Tenderneſs of Spirit, that I would give his dear Love to all Friends;" and he now ſaid, "I never thought to ſee thee more, but am glad to ſee thee." I ſtay'd there all Night, and in the Morning we had a comfortable Heart-melting Time together, in which was revived the Remembrance of the many favourable Seaſons of God's Love we had enjoy'd in our Travels in the Work of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt, and we tenderly prayed, if we never met more in this World, we might meet in that which is to come, where we might never part more, but might forever live to ſing with all the Saints and holy Angels, Hallelujah to God and the Lamb. From Darby I went to Philadelphia Third-day Meeting, and from thence to my Houſe, where my dear Wife and Children with open Hearts and Arms received me, and I them with Joy; at which Time I had a gracious Reward of Peace for my Labour of Love, which far exceeded Silver or Gold. In this Journey I travelled above three hundred Miles, had nineteen Meetings, and was from Home above three Weeks, in which Time I recovered of my Lameneſs to Admiration; ſo that I had with Satisfaction to remember the Apoſtle's Saying, that All Things work together for Good to them that love God, Rom. viii. 28.

After my Return Home, I was at the General-meeting at Franckfort; and in the Beginning of the Ninth Month, I was at Meetings, at Abington, Germantown, Philadelphia. and divers Times at Philadelphia, particularly at the Youths-meeting, wherein ſeveral Teſtimonies were born, and the Youth exhorted to Piety and Humility.

On the Fifth Day of this Month in the Morning, being under a Conſideration of the many ſore Exerciſes and Trials I had met with from my Childhood, I was much affected; but the following Portions of Scripture being brought to my Remembrance, afforded me ſome Relief, viz. Whom the Lord loveth he chaſteneth—And if ye be without Chaſtiſement, ye are Baſtards, and not Sons—And in this World ye ſhall have Trouble, but in me Peace.—So that I patiently bore my Affliction, and prais'd God under it.

In this Month, I was at the Funeral of our worthy, antient Friend, Thomas Lightfoot. Thomas Lightfoot's Burial at Darby. He was buried at Darby; the Meeting was the largeſt that I had ever ſeen at that Place. Our dear Friend was greatly beloved for his Piety and Virtue, his ſweet Diſpoſition, and lively Miniſtry: The Lord was with him in his Life and Death, and with us at his Burial.

After this Burial, I was at one at Abington; the Meeting was large, and, on that Occaſion, ſeveral Things ſuitable to the States of the People were treated on.

I was alſo about this Time at Germantown, Germantown. and at a General-meeting at Plymouth, to my great Satisfaction, being accompanied by my antient Friend Rowland Ellis; and at the Third-day Meeting in Philadelphia, at the Time of our Fall Fair, there were fervent Deſires, and Prayers, in ſeveral of us, That the Youth might be preſerved from the Evils too prevalent at ſuch Times of Liberty and Prophaneneſs.

About the 20th of the Month I went for Long-Iſland, being drawn in true Love to make a general Viſit to Friends there; and likewiſe having ſome Buſineſs to tranſact there. On the Fifth Day of the Week, Thomas Maſters and I ſet out from Franckfort, and in the Evening we got to a Friend's Houſe near the Falls of Delaware; where we were kindly entertained, and our Horſes taken good Care of: To take due Care of Travellers Horſes, is a commendable Thing; and more grateful to ſome Travellers, than to take Care of themſelves. From the Falls of Delaware, we travelled next Day to Piſcattaway, and lodged at an Inn; and on the next Day we went to Woodbridge, Woodbridge. to John Kinſey's, and on Firſt-day we had a ſatisfactory Meeting there with Friends and others; and the next Day John Kinſey went with us to Long-Iſland, and that Night got to John Rodman's, and next Day we reſted,Fluſhing. being weary with travelling ſo far in the Cold. Our dear Friends in that Iſland very lovingly, and kindly, received my Viſit to them; ſo that I had Occaſion to remember that Saying of the Holy Scripture, As Iron ſharpeneth Iron, ſo doth the Countenance of a Man his Friend!

The Fifth Day of the Week we had a large Meeting at Fluſhing, and another in the Evening at Obadiah Lawrence's, which was an open, tender Time. From Fluſhing we went to Cow-Neck, Cow-neck. Weſtbury. to Joſeph Latham's, who went with me to Weſtbury Meeting, which (conſidering the Co.) was much larger than I expected. From Weſtbury, Nathaniel Simmons, Samuel Underhill, Bethpage. and Phebe Willet, went with us to Bethpage; where we had a comfortable Evening-meeting at the Houſe of Thomas Powell, who went with us next Morning to a Town called Setawket;Setawket. it was as cold a Day's Travel as ever I went thro' in all my Life; the Wind was in our Faces, and Northerly; I do not remember (though I had been a Traveller above thirty Years) that ever I endured ſo much Hardneſs by Cold in one Day; my Chin and Jaws were much affected with the Froſt for ſeveral Days; but we had a good Meeting that made up for all. After which we went ten Miles to Amos Willet's Houſe, where we had a ſerviceable Meeting: He invited his Neighbours, who came and received us with Hearts full of Goodwill; and thoſe not of our Society, were well ſatisfied with the Meeting; ſo that we went on our Way rejoicing, that we were favoured with the good Preſence of God in our Journey. Amos Willet and his Wife went with us to Huntington, Huntington: where we had a quiet, peaceable Meeting, and the Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt was with and among us, as many can witneſs that were there. From hence we went to Samuel Underhill's, and viſited his weak Brother; in which Viſit the Lord mightily refreſhed us together, and we bleſſed his holy Name, for he is good to all them who put their Truſt in him. Next Day we had a large Meeting at Matinicock. Matinicock. After the Meeting we went to Thomas Pearſall's, and had an Evening-meeting at his Houſe. The next Day, being a ſnowy, ſtormy Day, and one of the ſhorteſt in the Year, we went, being 18 in Company, to Cow-Neck, Cow-neck. where we had a good Meeting, and much larger than could be expected. After Meeting we went to Joſeph Latham's, and had a tender, open Evening-meeting there, in which we were edified, and refreſhed, in Chriſt Jeſus. From Cow-Neck I went to Fluſhing, Fluſhing. had a large Meeting there on the Firſt Day of the Week, and on Second-day we went over the Sound (which divides Long-Iſland from the main Continent) to Horſe-Neck, Horſe-Neck. and had a Meeting, where I underſtood there never had been one before; the People were ſober and attentive, and ſome expreſſed their Satisfaction. That Evening we had a Meeting at an Inn near Byram River,Connecticutt. where divers People came, and were attentive; the Inn-keeper, his Father, Brother, Wife, and ſeveral others, took our Viſit very kindly; tho' there was one reſtleſs Man, who ſeem'd to be out of Order with Drink before he came into the Houſe, and when we were ſitting in Silence, waiting for the Gift of Chriſt, and worſhipping in Spirit, as Chriſt inſtituted, he ſitting by me, jogged me, and ſaid, It was Time to begin, for there is as many come as would come to Night; tho' he was miſtaken in that; but he not having Patience to watch and pray, went away; after which we had a good Meeting—Theſe two Meetings were in the Government of Connecticutt, where they formerly made a Law impoſing a Fine of five Pounds on thoſe who ſhould entertain any of our Society, which Law, I was informed, was repealed in Great-Britain. From thence we travelled into New-York Government, and had a Meeting at Rye, Rye. Marrineck. and another at Marrineck; from whence we travelled to Weſt-Cheſter, and had a Meeting there on a Sixth-day of the Week, intending over the Ferry next Day to Long-Iſland; but the Wind being high and boiſterous, that we could not get over, we tarried three Nights at the Houſe of John Stevenſon, where we were lovingly and generouſly entertained: And on Firſt-day we were again at Weſt Cheſter Meeting,Weſt-Cheſter. which ended comfortably, tho' I was in a low State, both of Body and Mind, in the Beginning of it. On Second-day we got well over the Ferry to Long-Iſland, parting with our Friends at the Ferry in much Love and Good-will. Joſeph Latham having been my Fellow-Traveller on the Main, I went to his Houſe, and from thence to Weſtbury, Weſtbury, &c. to a large Meeting, and next to Bethpage, and had a Meeting there, and in the Evening, accompanied by Samuel Bowne and Joſeph Latham, I went to Jeruſalem, and had a large and ſatisfactory Meeting: Many of the People of the Town, who were there, came the next Day to our Meeting at Hempſtead, Hempſtead. which was large; the great Lord of all was good to us that Day, which, I hope, many that were there, will not forget; and ſome Convincement was wrought on ſome that were of Account in the World at theſe laſt-mentioned Meetings, particularly one who lived at Jeruſalem, with Tenderneſs of Spirit, deſired my Remembrance, whom I pray God to preſerve (with all thoſe who love and fear him, and believe in his Son) to the End.

Matinicock.From Hempſtead I went to Matinicock, where, on a Firſt Day of the Week, we had a large Meeting, and a ſolid, good Opportunity it was; and from hence to Thomas Townſend's on the Plains, at whoſe Houſe we had an Evening-meeting; next Morning a pretty many Friends from the Plains, went with us to the South Side of the Iſland, to a Place called Rockway, Rockway. where we had a Meeting at Hicks's, the Neighbours coming to it pretty generally; there was great Openneſs to receive the Doctrine of Truth in thoſe not of our Society, and they were very kind to us in thoſe Parts: This was the ſecond Meeting I had been at in this Place, Benjamin Holmes having the firſt there, ſince which they had not been viſited by any Friend of the Miniſtry except myſelf. From Rockway we went to Foſter's Meadow, Foſter' Meadows. where was a large Gathering of People, and Chriſt filled our Hearts with Divine Love. From thence I went to Peter Titus's, and had a Meeting at his Houſe, to which came the Neighbours, and were well-affected; and next Day we had a Meeting in the Meeting-houſe at Weſtbury, which was very large,Weſtbury. and to our Satisfaction. From Westbury, in the Evening, we went to viſit a young Woman, who had been in a deſpairing Condition for ſeveral Years. The Family came together, and we put up our Prayers to the Almighty, in the Name of his dear Son, it was a good Time to us all; and the young Woman, and ſome others, expreſs'd their Satisfaction.

This Evening we went to ſee another young Woman who was in a deep Conſumption, but in a very comfortable State of Mind; having a great Deſire to ſee me before ſhe died, ſhe ſent to me to come to her, and her deſire was anſwered, her Spirit being revived with a freſh Viſitation of the Love of Jeſus Chriſt, the holy Phyſician of Value, and our Supplications were, that the Lord would be pleaſed to be with her, and ſupport her to the End, and grant her an eaſy Paſſage from this Life to his glorious Kingdom, when it ſhould pleaſe him to remove her, which Prayer we have Cauſe to hope was anſwered.

Tho' the Days were ſhort we rode about fifteen Miles, and made theſe two Viſits, after that great Meeting at Weſtbury, and the Seaſon was exceeding cold; but our great and good Maſter ſupported us, and was with us in our Exerciſes and Service for his Name and Truth's Sake. I lodged this Night at Joſeph Rodman's, and was next Day at Fluſhing Week-day Meeting,Fluſhing. which was very large and ſatisfactory, and had a Meetting the ſame Evening at Samuel Bowne's, and the next Day, went to New-York, and had a quiet,New-York good Meeting in the Evening at Samuel Harriſon's, and on the Morrow had an Evening Meeting at a Place call'd the Kills, Kills. at the Houſe of Richard Hallet, and the next Day being Firſt-day, had a large Meeting at Newtown, Newtown. to the Edification of Friends and other ſober People.

It being now generally known that I was on the Iſland, the People flock'd to Meetings, tho' the Weather was extream cold, for the Lord manifeſted himſelf in the Riches of his Love unto us in our Meetings, for the Worſhip of his holy Name. The next Meeting was at James Jackſon's,Rocky-Hill. at Rocky-Hill, where was Judge Hicks, the High Sheriff, and a Juſtice of Peace, with ſeveral other Perſons of Note, with whom and our Friends, we had a good Time to ſet forth the Work of Grace and Reformation (as I think) to general Satisfaction, for which we bleſſed the Holy Name of God, and humble Prayer was put up to him for all Men, and particularly for our King George, as alſo for all in Authority under him, and that they might be a Terror to Evil-doers, and the Praiſe of them that do well.Jamaica. The next Meeting we had, was at Jamaica, which was alſo large, and ſeveral in Authority were there, and were very loving and reſpectful after Meeting. The next Firſt-day we had a large Meeting at the Meeting-Houſe at Cow-Neck, Cow-Neck. which was ſomewhat crowded. I was right glad (tho' my Exerciſes were very great) that there was ſuch Openneſs and Room in Peoples Hearts to receive the Doctrine which I had to declare unto them, in the Name and Power of Chriſt; afterwards we had an Evening-meeting with the Widow Titus, to which divers Dutch People came, and were very attentive and ſober.Hell-gate. On the third of the Week we had a Meeting near the Place called Hell-Gate (a narrow Paſſage in the great Sound or Bay, between Long-Iſland and the Main Land) ſeveral Juſtices and their Wives were at this Meeting, one of which had diſowned his Son, and turned him out of Doors for coming among us; but beholding his Son's ſober Converſation, grew more moderate, and after Meeting he and his Wife invited us to dine with them, but we were engaged to viſit the Widow Stevens, that Evening, at whoſe Houſe we had a Meeting. Going thither, it being very cold and ſtormy my Hands were touched with the Froſt, and perceiving it when I came to the Fire, I called for a Baſon of cold Water, which ſoon cured them: I note this that others may reap Benefit thereby Next Day we went to the Week-day-meeting at Newtown, Newtown. Fluſhing. and on the Fifth-day at Fluſhing Meeting, which was large, and to Edification, 〈◊〉 in the Evening had a Meeting at our ancient Friend Hugh Copperthwait's, which was acceptable to him as benefit expreſſed when it was ended and to us alſo. Next Day we had a very large Evening-meeting at Thomas 〈◊〉 's, and likewiſe a large, good Meeting, the Day after being Firſt-day) at Matinicock, Matinicock. 〈…〉 the Kingdom of Chriſt was exalted, and the de ormed State of Sin and Iniquity repreſented, and the Example and Doctrine of Chriſt, cloſely recommended, in order to the overcoming Sin, this being not only poſſible, but the Duty of Chriſtians thro' the Power of Chriſt, and true Faith in his holy Name; and the Danger of believing that it is impoſſible to overcome Sin was opened to them, and that ſuch a Belief is contrary to, and againſt Chriſt and his Doctrine, and darkens and blinds the Hearts of Men; but the Love of Chriſt enlightens the Soul, and ſtrengthens it to believe that all Things are poſſible with God, for this great Work cannot be done in the Will, Wit, and Power of Man, but thro' the Power and Grace of Chriſt, which he promiſed to true Believers in him. I was fainty after this Meeting, but reſting a little I ſoon grew better, ſo that we had an Evening Meeting at James Cock's, where one came and told us, we muſt not eat any Fleſh, and produced Thomas Tryon's Works for his Proof; but I took the Bible, and ſhewed him a Proof to the contrary, and told him, we were reſolved to believe our Book before his, and ſhewed him from the Apoſtle, that the Kingdom of God is not Meat and Drink, nor divers Waſhings, but Righteouſneſs, Peace and Joy, in the Holy Ghoſt, Romans xiv. 17. Tho' at the ſame Time, according to the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, I was for Temperance in Meats and Drinks, as well as Moderation in Apparel. The next Day we had a very large Meeting at Oyſter-Bay, Oyſter-Bay. many being there, who were not of our Society, who ſteadily gave Attention to what was declared: Here being many young People, they were perſuaded to give up their blooming Years to do the Will of God, and to Remember him their Creator, in their youthful Days: Friends ſaid there had not been ſuch a Meeting there a great while, for which Opportunity I was humbly thankful to the Lord. After Meeting we went to Samuel Underhill's, and had an Evening-meeting with his Brother, who, through Sickneſs and Lameneſs, could not get out for a long Time. "Next" Day, Samuel Bowne, being with me, we went to viſit a young Woman that was weak in Body, but lay in a comfortable Frame of Mind; ſhe was thankful for our Viſit, and ſaid the Viſits of her Friends were comfortable to her. Next Day, being the Fourth-day of the Week, we had a Meeting at the Widow Taylor's, who deſired it on Account of her Father, who was in the 88th Year of his Age, and ſo infirm, that he could not get to Meetings; he was very clear in his Underſtanding and Memory, and was much refreſhed with this Meeting, as were divers of us alſo. Next Day we had a Meeting at Fluſhing, Fluſhing. which was large and open, and the Grace and Power of Chriſt was with us in the Miniſtration of the Goſpel. After this Meeting, we had an Evening-meeting with our antient Friend Joſeph Thorne, who by Reaſon of his Age and Infirmity could not go abroad as far as to the Meeting: The Houſe was crowded with his Neighbours and Friends, and we had a ſolid, good Time together. While at Fluſhing I went to viſit a young Woman who was a moſt diſmal Spectacle to behold, an Object of great Pity: Her Face, Hand and Foot, being much eaten away by the King's Evil; our Prayers were, that now in her great Miſery, the Almighty would be pleaſed to ſupport her Soul by his Grace and Spirit, and ſanctify her Afflictions to her, that it might work for her a more exceeding Weight of Glory in that World which is to come. The next Firſt-day we had a large Meeting at Fluſhing, wherein many weighty Truths were opened to the Satisfaction and Edification of the Auditory, and in the Evening we had a Meeting with the Wife of Matthew Farrington, who was too weakly to go abroad; the Neighbours came in, and we had a ſeaſonable Opportunity. The next Third-day was the Youths-meeting at Fluſhing, in which we were concerned to exhort to Obedience to God and their Parents, and to follow their Parents as they follow Chriſt; for where any leave Chriſt, there we are to leave their Example, though they were our Fathers or Mothers; and the right Honouring of our Parents was ſet forth, and they exhorted not to deſpiſe the Day of ſmall Things, and the happy State of the Obedient, and the unhappy State of the Diſobedient, and many weighty Truths were delivered to them in that Meeting by ſeveral experienced Friends. From Fluſhing, I went to the Week-day-meeting at Newtown, Newtown. and in the Evening we had a Meeting at the Widow Way's; the Neighbours coming in, we had a good Time with them: The Parable of the ten Virgins, was treated of, and the great Diſadvantage of wanting the divine Oil of Grace in our Veſſels, was ſhewn to them.

The next Day, being the 5th of the Week, we had a very large, ſatisfactory Meeting, at the Widow Allſup's at the Kills, and from thence with ſeveral Friends went to New-York, New-York. where we had three Meetings to our Edification, the Weather ſtill remaining extreamly cold, but we felt the Love of Chriſt to warm our Hearts, and tho' I think I never felt it colder, I never had my Health better. Several Friends accompanied us to the Boat at New-York, New-York. the Water being open on that Side, we took our Leave of each other, and put out for the other Shore; but before we got there, we were blocked up in the Ice and it was a conſiderable Time before we could work our Way through, but at laſt got well on Long-Iſland, where I waited ſome Hours for Company, who through ſome Difficulty got on Shore; after which we went to the Narrows thro' a Storm of Wind and Snow, but the Wind being high we could not get over that Night, nor the next Day, the Ice having come down, and filled the Bay: When the Tide had drove away the Ice, we put out, and got well over, and lodged at the Ferry-Houſe on Staten-Iſland. Next Morning we went to the Ferry at the Blazing-Star, over againſt Woodbridge, but it was all faſtened with Ice, and we not daring to venture over it, went to the Ferry at Amboy, Amboy. and got comfortably over, ſtay'd there that Night, and next Day went to Trenton, Trenton. and lodged at Capt. Gould's, who treated me very kindly, I being much tired with Travelling. Next Morning I went over Delaware River on the Ice (as we had alſo the Day before at Rariton) and that Day, being the 5th of Twelfth Month,Frankfort. I got ſafe Home to my loving Spouſe and tender Children, where I found all well, and a hearty Reception, having travelled 600 Miles, and attended above 60 Meetings.

After having been at Home, and at our own Meeting at Franckfort, I went to the Quarterly-meeting at Philadelphia, where Friends were glad to ſee me.

On the next Fifth Day I was at the Marriage of Thomas Maſters, and Hannah Dickinſon, where were many ſober People, not of our Society.

Having been lately among Friends at Long-Iſland, and been comforted in the many Opportunities we had together, it came into my Mind to viſit them with an Epiſtle at their Quarterly-meeting at Fluſhing, which was as followeth.

Franckfort, 12th Month, 1725-6. My dear and well beloved Friends,

BELIEVING it might be acceptable to you to hear that I was got well to my Habitation in ſuch a difficult Time of the Year as I ſet out from you in;An Epiſtle to Friends in Long-Iſland. and alſo feeling the ſweet Influence of the divine Love of the heavenly Father, and his dear Son our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, to ariſe and ſpring in my Heart, and flowing towards you:

It came into my Mind to write a few Lines to the Quarterly-meeting of Friends at Fluſhing, by way of Epiſtle, well knowing alſo that many of us are as Epiſtles writ in one anothers Hearts by the heavenly Finger of the moſt High; and thoſe Characters of divine Love ſo written will not eaſily be eraſed. I could willingly have been at your Quarterly-meeting, but that I had been ſo long from my Family, that I was much wanted therein, and my coming Home was ſeaſonable and acceptable, both to them and my Friends; and I humbly thank the Lord, I found all well. Now that which is on my Mind to your Quarterly-meeting, is after this Manner, concerning the Government of the Church of Chriſt, of which Church He is the holy Head and Lawgiver: Wherefore we are to ſeek and wait for Counſel and Wiſdom from him, in all our Monthly and Quarterly-meetings, for the well-ordering of our little Society, which is growing and increaſing in the Earth, and alſo in your Iſland (notwithſtanding the invidious Attempts of ſome Men of corrupt Minds) and it will grow and increaſe more and more, as we keep our Places, our heavenly Places in Chriſt Jeſus.

Dear Friends, the good Order of Truth, and Government of Chriſt in his Church, is a great Help to us and our Children, when carried on in Chriſt's Spirit [pray obſerve or mind that] for if our Order, and Church-Government, be carried on in the Spirit of Man (as he is meer Man) tho' he is never ſo crafty, or cunning, it will do more Hurt than Good in the Church of Chriſt. Chriſt's Spirit muſt govern Chriſt's Church; and when, and where, that is over all, then, and there, Chriſt's Church, and Kingdom, is exalted, of whoſe Kingdom and Peace there will be no End; and happy will all thoſe be, whoſe End is in it. Moſes, that Man of God, governed in the Jewiſh Church in the Spirit of God, and when he found the Work too heavy for him, the Lord put his Spirit on Seventy more, who were Help-meets in the Government; ſo that it was God's Spirit that governed; and while that ruled them, all was well; but when they went from that, they fell into Error and Diſobedience; and, at length, the Meſſiah came, and he governed his own little Flock himſelf; and when he aſcended up on high, he promiſed his Spirit ſhould be with, and in his Church, forever, and be their holy Guide into all Truth, in which he would alſo comfort them: And Chriſt fulfilled this his Promiſe; for when his Diſciples waited at Jeruſalem to be endued with Power from on high, according to the Advice of their Lord, they were filled with the Gift and Grace of the Holy Spirit: And when the Brethren and Elders met together about the Affairs and Government of the Church, they gave forth Rules and Orders from that General-meeting to the particular Ones; and the Holy Ghoſt preſided amongſt them, which they ſignified to the other Meetings, ſaying, It ſeemed good to the Holy Ghoſt, and to us, to put you in Mind of ſuch and ſuch Things. And while this Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit, governed in the primitive Chriſtian Church, all was well; God and Chriſt was glorified, and his Church and People edified; but by going from that, the Apoſtacy came in.

Wherefore, dear Friends, keep cloſe to the Spirit, Power, Light, and Divine Life, of Chriſt Jeſus, in your Monthly and Quarterly Meetings for the Government of the Church, as well as in your Meetings for the Worſhip of the Almighty; for if we go from that, he will go from us.

And, dear Friends, the Teſtimony of Jeſus, in the Spirit of Prophecy, opens in me after this Manner, that if our Society keep and live up to the Spirit and Truth of Chriſt, which hath been manifeſted to our Fore-fathers, and to us alſo in this Age, the great Lord of all will proſper his Work in our Hands, and bleſs both us and our Children, as we and they keep therein.

And as we have kept cloſe to this our heavenly Guide, how hath the Lord ſweetly manifeſted his Love and Power to us in our Meetings for the well-ordering of our Society? Which many Times hath filled our Hearts with pure Praiſes, and holy Thankſgiving, to the high and lofty One, who inhabits Eternity, and dwells in the higheſt Heavens, and is Light forever: To whom, with the Lamb of God, who takes away the Sins of the World, I recommend you, my dear and well beloved Friends, Brethren, and Siſters, in Chriſt, with my own Soul.

T. C.

Since my Return, I have been thankful to God for the many favourable Viſitations and good Opportunities he was pleaſed to grant me with you, and divers ſober People on your Iſland, in which there is an open Door among many to receive the Teſtimony of Truth. I commend your Nobility in building good Houſes, and making Room for your ſober Neighbours to ſit with you in your Meetings; this is of good Report concerning you, both far and near, and, if I apprehend right, there is more Work of that Kind for you to do. I thought often, when among you, and now alſo, That there would be a large Gathering, if there were a Houſe built at the Upper-end of the great Plains, not far from Foſter's Meadow; but every one may not think or ſee alike; tho I know ſome ſolid Friends among you, thought the ſame with me, about the Proſpect of a large Gathering there-away, if a Houſe were built; to which Friends, and well-inclined People, might come from Hempſtead, Rockyhill, Rockway, Foſter's Meadow, &c.

T. C.

After my Service on Long-Iſland, I had great Sweetneſs upon my Spirit for ſome Time, which ſometimes cauſed my Heart to ſing for Joy; and yet I rejoiced in a trembling Frame of Spirit, and had the true Senſe of what is written in the Holy Scriptures, where it is ſaid, Serve the Lord with Fear (I take it, Filial Fear) and 〈◊〉 with Trembling, for fear of loſing that previous 〈◊〉 of the Love of God, which is in Chriſt.

On the 20th of the Twelfth Month (the Firſt Day of the Week I was at Abington Meeting,Abington. in which the Love of Chriſt was manifeſted to us, in the Opening of his Saying, If I be lifted up, I will draw all Men unto me, John xii. 32. The next Day I was at Germantown, Germantown. at the Burial of a Son of Dennis Cunrad, at which alſo was our Friend Abigail Bowles. On the Sixth day following, I went to the General-meeting of Miniſters and Elders at Burlington, Burlington. where I again met with our ſaid Friend and divers others: The Firſt-day Meeting was large; and on Second-day was the Quarterly-meeting for the County; and Third-day was their Youths meeting, which was large, and many weighty Truths were delivered in that Meeting. On Fourth-day we were at a Meeting at Springfield;Springfield. the Houſe was pretty much thronged, and Friends were exhorted, thankfully to commemorate the Mercies and Favours of the Almighty to them, and deſired to enlarge their Meeting-houſes as their Number increaſed; for in thoſe Parts there was ſuch an Openneſs in the Hearts of the People, and Increaſe of their Number, that Friends had already agreed on building two Meeting-houſes between Croſwicks and Burlington; their Zeal and Unanimity therein, was worthy of Commendation. Fifth-day being the Week-day Meeting at Burlington, Friends of the Town deſired I would ſtay at it; I thought we had juſt before had divers good Opportunities, and my own Inclinations ſeemed to lead to my Family; but Friends being deſirous of my ſtaying, I did ſo, and we had a good, ſolid Meeting. After Meeting a ſolid good Friend ſaid, "He thought we had the beſt Wine at laſt;" and indeed the Love of God through Chriſt, is ſo ſweet to his People, that the laſt often ſeems the beſt, when it is only a renewed Viſitation of the ſame Love to his Children. So I went home rejoicing that I was in ſome good Meaſure accounted worthy to ſerve ſo good, and ſo gracious, a Maſter.

On the 6th Day of the Firſt Month (being the Firſt of the Week) I was at the Morning and Afternoon Meetings in Philadelphia, wherein thoſe who call themſelves Free-thinkers were exhorted, to be careful of drinking too freely, leſt they might juſtly be called Free-drinkers; for many times ſuch, when they drink too freely of ſtrong Liquor, think and ſpeak too freely their own corrupt Notions, to the Diſhonour of God, and to the Scandal of Religion in general.

Soon after I was at the Firſt-day Meetings at Philadelphia; and in this Month I went into the Jerſeys, Jerſeys. and was at three large Meetings in Company with Abigail Bowles, in which our ſaid Friend had good Service, to the Comfort of Friends, convincing of Gain-ſayers, and confirming the Weak, and the People were glad of our Viſit.

The 15th Day of this Month I was at Burlington at the Burial of my good Friend and old Acquaintance Abraham Bickley, at whoſe Funeral were great Numbers of People, he being well-beloved of his Neighbours: Chriſt's raiſing Lazarus out of the Grave, and his Tenderneſs and Weeping there, was ſpoken of, in order to ſtir People up to a tender, religious Exerciſe of Mind, which is too much wanting among many of the Profeſſors of his holy Name, who have too little Senſe of that which ſhould bring true Tenderneſs over their Minds, being more in Earth than Heaven; ſo that they are dry and barren; as to the Things of God. The Meeting ended (to Satisfaction) with Supplications to the Almighty.

A few Days after, I was at our General Spring-meeting in Philadelphia, which was large; where our Friends Robert Jordan and Abigail Bowles had good Service.

This Week I was at four very large Meetings, at Philadelphia, Franckfort, and Abington, much to my Satisfaction, tho' I had no vocal Service therein; yet my Heart was broken into Tenderneſs and Tears, under the Miniſtry of ſeveral weighty, ſolid Teſtimonies, that were born by good and living Miniſters, qualified to preach the Goſpel in the Demonſtration of the Spirit, and with Power.

1726.The 26th of the Firſt Month, 1726, I went to Germantown Meeting, which was large, and I was opened therein to ſpeak of the Viſion of the Prophet Ezekiel, of the holy Waters, which proceeded from under the Threſhold of the Sanctuary, which the Angel meaſuring, they grew deeper and deeper, until they became a River to ſwim in, Ezek. xlvii. 5. Which myſtically ſheweth the Work of Grace, Converſion, and Regeneration; and that theſe holy Waters the Soul muſt drink of, and be waſhed, and baptized in, are ſpiritual and ſupernatural, and therefore not to be meaſured by the Spirit and Will of Man, in his natural State, according to the Prophet Iſaiah, Chap. xxxiii. V. 21. Man, before he can ſwim therein, muſt be ſtript of all his Self-righteouſneſs and artificial Religion, tho' as ſplendid and beautiful as a gallant Ship, or Galley with Oars, which, in this Reſpect, is agreeable to the State of Men ſwimming in elementary Water, where the moſt ſkilful have ſometimes loſt their lives, for want of being naked or unclothed; and thoſe who had not yet attain'd much Experience, were advis'd not to go out of their Depth, but to wait in Patience and Humility, to enjoy the medicinal Virtue of the Trees growing by the Side of this River, whoſe Fruit is for Meat, and Leaves for Medicine, Ezek. xlvii. 12. The People of this Meeting were generally Germans, ſeveral of whom ſtay'd in the Houſe after the Meeting was over, and were broken into Tenderneſs, in a Senſe of the Preſence and Love of God unto us, for which I was alſo humbly thankful and bowed in Spirit.

I was at the Third-day Weekly-meeting in Philadelphia, which was but ſmall, conſidering the large Number of thoſe profeſſing to be of our Society in this City; thoſe preſent were cloſely and tenderly exhorted to be zealous for good Works, and againſt bad Works; not reſpecting the Perſon of any Man; the Abominations committed by ſome under our Profeſſion, in this City and Province, calling for Humiliation; and as the Promiſe of God's Favour was to thoſe who mourn'd with Sighs and Cries for the Abominations among his People formerly, Ezek. ix. 4.6. ſo now, as many as are under the ſame Concern, may hope for Preſervation and Salvation, if he ſhould in like Manner viſit us, as at this Time he doth ſome of our Neighbours; there being a great Sickneſs and Mortality in ſome of the adjacent Places.

In the Second Month, I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Haverford, Newtown, Radnor, Haverford, Newtown, &c. and Merion; which Meetings conſiſt chiefly of ancient Britons, who are a religious, induſtrious, and increaſing People; among whom my Service was (as they expreſſed) to our mutual Satisfaction.Bucks County. After my Return Home, I went to viſit Friends at the Falls of Delaware, and was at a large Meeting in their new Meeting-houſe. After a ſatisfactory Meeting at Franckfort, on the Fifth-day of the ſame Week, I went with Ennion Williams to his Son's Marriage; and the next Day he, and ſeveral other Friends,Woodberry-Creek. accompanied me to Woodberry-Creek, and had a good, open Meeting, and that Night went to James Lord's, and next Morning went towards Salem, and lodged at Iſaac Sharp's; where I was informed of a great Mortality at Cohanſy. The 24th of Second Month was the General-meeting at Salem, Salem. which was a large Gathering of People of different Perſwaſions, from many Parts of the Country, where the Doctrine of the Goſpel was preached in great Love to the People, which they heard with ſolid Attention. From Salem I went to Alloway's-Creek and Cohanſy, Cohanſy. and had Meetings there: I was informed that more than Seventy Perſons had lately died here of a malignant Diſtemper, tho' it ſeem'd to abate, none dying while we were there. At Cohanſy the Meeting was large and ſolid, tho' but few of our Society there; and they were earneſtly admoniſhed to a proper Diſpoſition of Mind, to fit them either for Life or Death, and reminded of the Regard of the Almighty to ſuch as live in his Fear, who will have Peace in their Death, and their Exchange will be glorious, when they are taken out of this Life; but with the Wicked it is not ſo.

From Cohanſy I went thro' the Wilderneſs over Maurice's River,Maurice's River. accompanied by James Daniel, thro' a miry, boggy Way, in which we ſaw no Houſe for about forty Miles, except at the Ferry, and that Night we got to Richard Townſend's, of Cape-May, where we were kindly received; next Day we had a Meeting at Rebecca Garriſon's, and the Day after a pretty large one at Richard Townſend's, and then went down to the Cape, and had a Meeting at John Page's, and next Day another at Aaron Leaming's; ſeveral expreſſed their Satisfaction with thoſe Meetings. I lodged two Nights at Jacob Spicer's (my Wife's Brother).

From Cape-May we travelled along the Sea-Coaſt to Great-Egg-Harbour, had another Meeting, much larger than the firſt, at Rebecca Garriſon's, and here I was much concerned to promote the ſettling a Monthly-meeting, for the well-ordering the Affairs of our Society.

We ſwam our Creatures over Egg-Harbour River, and went over ourſelves in Cannoes, and afterwards we had a Meeting at Richard Summers's, which was as large as could be expected, conſidering the People's living at a Diſtance from each other.

The next Meeting we had at John Scull's; and on Firſt-day we had a large one at Peter White's, and on Second-day at Japhet Leeds's, and then we went five Miles through a Marſh to Little-Egg-Harbour River, and had a Meeting in their Meeting-houſe on the Fourth Day of the Week, and 11th Day of the Month, which was the larger by the Addition of the Owners, Maſters, and Mariners, of two Sloops from New-York, who, hearing of the Meeting, came to it. And the next Day we had another Meeting at the ſame Place, and lodged at Jervis Farc's. After theſe two Meetings, I left Egg-Harbour, accompanied by ſeveral Friends from thence, and travelled about forty Miles, before we came to any Houſe. In the Evening we reached a Friend's Houſe, where we were kindly entertained, and next Morning we got to Burlington, Burlington. and ſo home, where I found all well, and was therefore thankful to the Almighty.—In this Journey I travelled about three hundred Miles, had 21 Meetings, and was from home about three Weeks.

In the Third Month I ſtay'd at and about Home, Philadelphia, &c. viſiting the Meetings at Philadelphia, Germantown, Abington, and Franckfort.

In the Fourth Month I left my Family, and went back in the Woods as far as Oley. I was from Home nine Days, travelled about one hundred and fifty Miles, and had ſix Meetings at Oley, Perkiomen, and divers other Places, chiefly in Barns and open Places, there being large Companies of People, and few Meeting-houſes yet built in thoſe Parts of the Country. In this Journey I ſuffered pretty much thro' the Heat—The firſt Meeting was at the Iron-works ſettled a little beyond a Place called Mount Miſery; I was concerned for thoſe People, having heard of their rude Doings before I left my Habitation; and altho' ſome were rude, others behaved themſelves ſoberly, and expreſſed their Thankfulneſs for that Viſitation, as I do for the Opportunity I had of clearing myſelf to them. On my Return homewards I croſs'd Schuylkill, and went to Samuel Nutt's Iron-works, where I had a large, quiet, ſolid Meeting: And the next Day I called to ſee my old Friend David Meredith, who being about 89 Years of Age, I thought it probable I might not have another Opportunity of ſeeing him. He met me with Gladneſs, and told me, "It was their Meeting-day;" ſo that I ſtay'd, and was much comforted and tendered by the Power of Chriſt; after which I came home that Night.

O 〈◊〉 firſt-day, after my Return, I went to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. Goſhen. and, after the Afternoon Meeting, to Darby, and from thence to a Yearly-meeting in Cheſter County, held at Goſhen; tho' the Seaſon was wet, this was a large, good Meeting; at which there were three young Men, who were lately called to the Work of the Miniſtry, whom I was glad to hear declare the Truth in the Power and Simplicity of the Goſpel of Chriſt, being of the Mind of Moſes, when he ſaid, in Anſwer to Joſhua, Would God that all the Lord's People were Prophets, and that the Lord would put of his Spirit upon them, Num. xi. 29. After this Meeting I went to Springfield, and the next Day returned home.

On the 22d of the Fourth Month, I went to the Marriage of John Lee's Daughter at Springfield, in Cheſter County: The Meeting was large, and I was concerned to ſpeak moſtly to the young People, adviſing them to ſeek the Lord in that great Affair of Marriage, that they be careful how and on whom they ſet their Affections, and not to draw out one another's Minds, if they did not intend an honourable Marriage; and reminding them of the ill Tendency of courting ſeveral at a Time, or ſuffering ſeveral to court at once, and that they be chaſte and true in their Proceedings, duly regarding the Advice of the Apoſtle, Be not unequally yoked; for to be ſure all ſuch Marriages are unequal, when thoſe who marry are of different Principles in Religion. The Meeting ended with tender Supplication for Preſervation through whatever Exerciſes, further Troubles or Trials, Temptations or Afflictions, we might meet with in the World, that we might end well at laſt, and live forever to praiſe and glorify God and the Lamb, who, thro' the holy, eternal Spirit, is worthy forever.

On the Receipt of the laſt Letter from my dear Father, which I ſome Time ſince mentioned, I was apprehenſive it might be his laſt, which it proved to be; for the next Letter from my dear Brother gave me Intelligence of his Death,An Account of my Father's Death, &c. which I received the 25th of the Fourth Month this Year. The News of my dear Father's Deceaſe took ſuch Hold of my Mind (tho' I daily expected it) that for ſome Time I was hardly ſociable—Oh how have I been ſometimes comforted in his loving and tender Epiſtles! At the Receipt of which I have cry'd to the Lord, that, if it pleaſed Him, I might have a double Portion of the Spirit which he gave to my Father: But Oh! Now I muſt never hear more from him in this World; yet in this I have ſome inward Comfort, that I hope we ſhall meet where we ſhall never part more.—Here follows a Part of my affectionate Brother's Account of my Father's Death and Burial.

Edmonton, 25th of 1ſt Month, 1726. Dear Brother,

THIS comes with the ſorrowful Account of our dear Father's Deceaſe, who departed this Life the 7th Inſt. after having been indiſpoſed about a Fortnight.—I have herewith ſent a particular Account of ſome remarkable Paſſages, and his laſt Expreſſions in his Sickneſs; that Part relating to his Convincement, he deſired ſhould be committed to Writing, which I have done, and ſent it to thee.

I was with him ſeveral times in his laſt Illneſs, and moſt of the two laſt Days of his Life, as thou mayſt perceive by the Contents.—Our worthy Father was honourably buried on the 11th Inſt. being carried from his own Houſe to the Meeting-houſe at Horſley-down, accompained with his Relations, where was a large Meeting of many People, as many as the Meeting-houſe could well contain, and many Teſtimonies were there born to the innocent, exemplary Life, Integrity and honeſt Zeal of our dear Father, ſo concurrent and unanimous, that I have hardly known any ſuch Occaſion more remarkable: He was accompanied from thence to the Grave very ſolemnly, and there in like Manner interred, where a further Teſtimony was given to his honeſt Life and Converſation, and lively Zeal for the holy Truth, whereof he made Profeſſion.

Dear Brother, tho' it be a ſorrowful Occaſion of Writing, yet herein we may be comforted, in Conſideration that our Father went to his Grave in Peace in a good old Age: He had his Underſtanding and Memory to the laſt in a wonderful Manner. I believe (as I have ſometimes ſaid) that he embraced Death as joyfully as ever he did any happy Accident of his Life: I remember one Paſſage of his chearful Reſignation, finding him fine and cheary when I came to ſee him, a Week before his Deceaſe, and he ſhewing me how well he could walk about the Room, and would have went out of it, tho' he was very bad the Day before, ſo that I ſaid, Father, I hope thou wilt get over this Illneſs; but he anſwered me pretty quick and loud, No, but I don't tho': 'Tis not long ſince he was at my Houſe, and was chearful and well, but ſpoke as if he thought it would be the laſt Time.—My Wife ſaid, Father, thou mayſt live ſome Years; but he replied, Is it not better for me to die, and go to Chriſt? So, dear Brother, with dear Love to thee, my Siſter, and thy dear Children, and our Relations, I conclude with earneſt Deſires for thy Health and Welfare,

Thy affectionate Brother, GEO. CHALKLEY.

My Brother's Account of my Father's Convincement, and of his laſt Sickneſs and dying Words.

My Father was born of religious Parents at Kempton, near Hitching, in Hertfordſhire, An Account of my Father's Convincement, &c. the 1ſt of Ninth Month, 1642; his Father's Name was Thomas Chalkley, by Trade a Dealer in Meal, by Profeſſion of the Church of England, and zealous in his Way, as was alſo his Wife.

They had four Sons and three Daughters, Thomas, John, George and Robert; Elizabeth, Sarah and Mary. My Father (being the third Son) was convinced very young at a Meeting by Enfield Chaceſide, near Winchmore-Hill, through the powerful Miniſtry of William Brend, who was an eminent Miniſter in the Lord's Hand in that Day, and had been a great Sufferer for his Teſtimony in New-England. He was preaching, as I heard my Father ſeveral times ſay, upon the Words of the Preacher, Eccleſ. xi. 9. Rejoyce, O young Man, in thy Youth, and let thy Heart chear thee in the Days of thy Youth, and walk in the Ways of thy Heart, and in the Sight of thine Eyes; but knew thou, that for all theſe Things God will bring thee into Judgment. Upon which Subject he ſpoke ſo home to my Father's State and Condition, that he was convinced, and two others of his Companions were reached and affected with the Teſtimony of Chriſt's Truth and Goſpel; my Father and two young Men had been walking in the Fields, having religious Converſation together, and were providentially directed to the Meeting, by obſerving ſome Friends going to it, whom they followed thither: One of his Companions was Samuel Hodges, who lived and died a faithful Friend, at whoſe Houſe in ſucceeding Times a Meeting was ſettled, and is there continued, and a Meeting-houſe built at this Day at Mims, in Hertfordſhire.

My Father was the firſt of the Family who received the Teſtimony of Truth as it is in Jeſus, after which his Father and Mother were convinced, and all his Brothers and Siſters, who lived and died honeſt Friends, except one who died young, continuing in the Church of England Perſwaſion. Soon after the Convincement of my Father and his two Companions aforeſaid, they met with a Trial of their Faith and Patience; for being taken at a religious Meeting of Friends, they were all three committed to the New-Priſon in White-Chappel, where having continued Priſoners for ſome Time, the Magiſtrates obſerving their Chriſtian Courage, Boldneſs and Innocency, and being touch'd with Tenderneſs towards them, conſidering their Youth, they diſcharged them.

My Father, about the 25th Year of his Age, married my Mother (a virtuous young Woman) who was the Widow of Nathaniel Harding, a Friend, who died under the Sentence of Baniſhment for his Profeſſion of Chriſt; the above Account I had from my Father's own Mouth; what follows fell within my own Obſervation.

My dear Father met with great Exerciſes and Diſapointments in his early Days; he, dealing in his Father's Buſineſs, ſold Meal to ſome who broke in his Debt, which brought him low in the World, in which low Eſtate he was an eminent Example of Patience, Reſignation and Induſtry, labouring with his Hands for the Support of his Family, and conſcientiouſly anſwered all his Engagements; ſo that it may be juſtly ſaid of him, he was careful that he might owe nothing to any Man but Love; and farther, he was very conſtant in keeping to Meetings, being a good Example therein, tho' in very hot Times of Perſecution, for when Friends were ſorely and ſeverely perſecuted on account of keeping their religious Meetings, and the Priſons filled with them through the Nation, and their Goods taken away, and much Spoil and Havock made about the Years 1680 to 1684, my Father conſtantly attended Meetings, and never miſſed, as I remember, when well; and tho' he was ſometimes concerned to ſpeak by way of Exhortation to Friends in their publick Meetings, when they were kept out of their Meeting-houſes (by the then Powers) to ſtand faithful to the Truth and teſtifying of the ſolid Comfort and Satisfaction thoſe had who truly waited on the Lord, which the Faithful enjoy'd, notwithſtanding their deep and many Sufferings for Chriſt's ſake, and his Goſpel, it pleaſed the Lord to preſerve him by his divine Providence, that he did not ſuffer Impriſonment, tho' the wicked Informers were very buſy in that Time of ſevere Perſecution. I may farther add, that when Father was about 60 Years of Age, he had a Concern to viſit Friends Meetings in the North of England, and ſome other Parts of the Nation; and in the 75th Year of his Age, he travelled to Cheſter, and from thence (in Company with James Bates, a publick Friend, of Virginia) went over for Ireland; in all which Services he had good Satisfaction, and was well received of Friends: Divers other Journeys and Travels he performed not here noted; but this Journey into mother Nation at 75 Years of Age, ſhews his Age had not quenched his Love and Zeal for his Lord's Work and Service.

In our Father's Old-age he was attended with very great Exerciſes: About the 77th Year of his Age, as he was aſſiſting his Men in the Duſk of the Evening, he miſſed his Footing, and fell down, and broke his Leg; and ſoon after his Leg was well, he met with another Accident by a Fall, which diſabled him, and made him lame to his Death, never recovering the Hurt he had by that Fall, which was after this Manner; he was ſitting in a Chair by his Door on a Plank, which not being ſet faſt, it fell, and he, to ſave himſelf from the Stroke of the Plank, fell with his Hip on the Stones, and got hurt exceedingly, notwithſtanding he was remarkable for his Activity; he would walk (tho' ſo aged, and alſo lame) as far as the Work-houſe, Devonſhire-houſe, and Bull and Mouth Meetings [two or three Miles from Home.] The laſt bad Accident that befel him was about three Weeks before his Death, when, being walking in the Timber-yard, a ſingle Plank, which ſtood againſt a Pile, fell down, and ſtriking him on the Side, threw him down; he complained not much of the Blow till about a Week after, when he was taken with a violent Pain in his Side, on the very Place where he received the Stroke, and, when his Cough took him (with which he was often troubled) the Pain was very great; howbeit, thro' Means of a Sear-cloth he received ſome Eaſe, and the Pain of his Side abated, and the Cough went off; but a violent Flux followed, and it brought him very low, and extream weak; ſo that it was thought he could not continue long; upon which Notice was ſent to me, and I went to ſee him, and found him very low; but he revived, and changed often in this laſt Illneſs; I having been to ſee him five or ſix Days before, having an Account he was ill, I then found him chearful, and thought he might recover. He continued all the Time of his Illneſs in a patient and reſigned Frame of Mind; on a firſt Day, in the Afternoon, he took his Bed, being the 6th of the Firſt Month, and in the Evening, after the Afternoon-meeting (which was the Day before his Death) ſeveral Friends came to viſit him, who, finding him very weak, after a little Stay, went to take their Leave of him, whom he deſired to ſit down, and after ſome Time of Silence, he broke forth in Declaration in an intelligible and lively Manner, to this Effect, ſaying; We have no continuing City here, but ſeek one to come, which hath Foundations, whoſe Builder and Maker is God: Friends, that we may all labour to be prepared for our laſt and great Change, that when this earthly Tabernacle ſhall be diſſolved, we may have a Habitation with the Lord, a Building not made with Hands, eternal in the Heavens, and that it might be thus, the Lord hath ſhewed thee, O Man, what is good, viz. To do juſtly, love Mercy, and walk humbly with thy God. I do not expect but this will be the laſt Night I ſhall have in this World, and I deſire it may be remembered, as the Words of a dying Man (which came to paſs, for he died the next Day) O that we may labour to be cloathed upon with our Houſe that is from Heaven, ſo that when the finiſhing Hour comes, we may have nothing to do, but to die. About one or two a Clock, the next Morning, he began to change, and deſired to ſee me; I came to him, and found him very ſenſible, but expected his End quickly to approach; he ſaying, he was waiting for his Change. My Son-in-law, Samuel Thornton, being with me, and we ſitting by the Bed-ſide, with his Nurſe, his Houſekeeper, and his Men, about the 4th Hour in the Morning he pray'd fervently after this Manner: Lord, now letteſt thou thy Servant depart in Peace, for mine Eyes have ſeen thy Salvation, which thou beſt prepared before the Fa e of all People (thou haſt given thy Son) a Light to enlighten the Gentiles, and to be the Glory of thy People Iſrael; and now, Lord be with thy People and Servants, and preſerve my near and dear Relations, and keep them from the Snares and Temptations of the Enemy, that in thy Truth they may fear thy great Name.

After a little Time of Silence, he deſired me to remember his dear Love, in the Life of Chriſt Jeſus, to my dear Brother, Thomas Chalkley, in Pennſylvania, and to all my old Friends and Acquaintance.

About the 11th Hour in the Morning he enquired how the Tide was, which no Body preſent could exactly tell; ſome Time after he aſked again; his Man then went out to ſee, returning, he told him, it would be High-water about 3 a Clock in the Afternoon; he then lay ſtill a while, and after ſome Pauſe ſpoke chearfully out aloud, ſo that all in the Room might hear him, I ſhall go off about Five; his Man ſaid, Maſter, how do'ſt know? To which he anſwered, Know, I do not know, but I believe it. After this the Apothecary, one of his Neighbours (among whom he was well beloved) about Noon came to ſee him, and aſked him how he was? Father anſwered, that for three or four Hours in the Night he thought he ſhould have gone. Why, ſaid he, Sir, it will be no Surpriſe to you, I hope. No, no, ſaid my Father, very chearfully. He taking Leave of Father, ſaid, The Lord be with you. To whom Father anſwered, And with thee alſo: The Doctor having ordered him a comfortable Cordial to drink, he drank it willingly, and then ſaid, I don't think to drink any more in this World; but I hope I ſhall drink plentifully of the River of Life: Then drawing near his End, finding his Strength fail, there, being a Cord by his Order at the Bed's Feet, he raiſed himſelf up thereby as long as he had any Strength left in his Hands, and when his Hands and Shoulders fail'd, and his Head, when laſt lifted up, he ſpoke very low and faultering, yet ſo as I could underſtand, and ſaid, Now I am a going, and about an Hour after, laying all the While without Sigh or Groan, departed this Life as in a Slumber in ſweet Peace, according as he had foretold, juſt as the Clock ſtruck Five in a perfect Enjoyment of that Legacy our Saviour left his Followers; My Peace I leave with you, &c. leaving us, of the ſucceeding Generation, a good Example to follow; who, as he lived, ſo he died, like a Lamb, in the eighty-fourth Year of his Age, the ſeventh Day of the Firſt Month, 1725-6.

GEO. CHALKLEY.

To which Account I ſhall add the following ſhort Teſtimony concerning my dear and greatly beloved Father, George Chalkley, viz.

I have a great Deal in my Heart, more than I can write concerning my dear Father's Life, it having been a wonderful Life to me from my Youth up; his early Care of me, and Counſel to me, when I was too thoughtleſs and wild, melts me into Tears now in the Remembrance of it; and my tender Mother was a Partner with him in the ſame Exerciſe, and ſhe died in like Peace: The laſt Words I heard her ſpeak, were, I long to be diſſolved. And as to my tender Father, I would record a little briefly in Memory of him, that he was,

1ſt, A true and faithful Servant of Chriſt.

2d, A tender and affectionate Huſband: I lived at Home with my Parents about twenty Years, and I never heard (that I remember) an angry Expreſſion between them, only once ſomething had troubled them, and they both wept, my Father ſaying, I have been an indulgent Huſband unto thee, and my Mother anſwered, I have not been one of the worſt of Wives to thee; which were the harſheſt Words, and the greateſt Difference that I obſerved between them; for their Life was a Life of Peace and Love, and they were an excellent Example to us their Children. Oh! May we follow them therein to the End!

3d, He had a fatherly Care for his Children, in tender Prayers for us, and in good Advice to us, and in giving us Learning according to his Ability, and teaching us (by his Example, as well as Precept) Induſtry, Humility, and the true Religion of our bleſſed Saviour, endeavouring to plant it in us betimes, and to deſtroy the evil Root of Sin in us, while young.

4th, I was his Servant, as well as his Son, and I can truly ſay, his Service was delightful, and his Company pleaſing and profitable to me; and he was alſo beloved much by his other Servants.

5th, He was univerſally beloved by his Neighbours, and I do not remember any Difference between him and them, in the many Years I lived with him; but all was Peace and Love.

6th, He was very loving to his Relations, and true to his Friends, and a hearty Well-wiſher and Lover of his King and Country.

T. C.

Our General-meeting at Franckfort, the 30th of Fourth-month, was large, our Friend William Piggot, from London, being there (in the Courſe of his Viſit to Friends in America) and had cloſe Work and good Service in this Meeting.

In the Fifth Month, 1726, I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Philadelphia, Philadelphia, Germantown, &c. Germantown, and Bybury, in ſome of which Meetings, as alſo at our own at Franckfort, I had very comfortable Satisfaction: My Teſtimony was pretty ſharp ſometimes to Tranſgreſſors, and therefore ſome of them hate me, as the Jews did my great Maſter: Becauſe I was concerned to teſtify, that their Deeds were Evil, and to excite my Friends to manifeſt a Chriſtian Zeal, by openly denying ungodly Men, while they continue in their ungodly Works; but when they become truly penitent, and reform their Lives, the Arms of Chriſt, and his Church, will be open to receive them.

Being under ſome melancholy Thoughts, becauſe ſome Perſons, for whom I wiſhed well, and to whom I had been of Service, were ſo envious and malicious as to tell falſe Stories of me, tending to defame me; as I was riding to our Meeting, it opened with Satisfaction to my Mind, The more my Enemies hate me, The more I'll love, if that can be; and I had hearty Deſires to come up in the Practice of this Reſolution: And I then thought I ſhould come up with them all, for if a Man loves and prays for his Enemies, if they are gained, he is inſtrumental to their Good, and ſo hath Cauſe of Rejoicing; and if they are not gained, he heaps Coals of Fire on their Heads; ſo that every true Chriſtian, by keeping under the Croſs of Chriſt, and in the Practice of his Doctrine, gets the better of his Enemies.

In the Beginning of the Sixth Month, I was at the Burial of Robert Fletcher, a worthy Man, and one univerſally beloved by all Sorts of People (as far as ever I heard) There was a large Meeting at his Funeral, wherein ſeveral Teſtimonies, ſuitable to the Occaſion, were born: Some of his laſt Words were mentioned, which were, That he had lived according to the Meaſure of Grace given him. And the Doctrine of the Reſurrection was maintained according to the Scripture, and the People were exhorted to prepare for their final Change. The Death of this Friend was a Loſs to the Country, to our Society, and to his Neighbours, as well as to his Family and Friends.

After Meeting I travelled towards Uwchland, Uwchland. had a Meeting there on Firſt-day, and on Second-day another Meeting at Lewis Walke 's, and on Third-day was at the General-meeting at Haverford: Haverford. Friends were exhorted to dwell in the Love of God, one towards another; for if they loſt their Love, they would loſe their Religion, their Peace, and their God; for God is Love, and thoſe that dwell in God, dwell in Love.

My Neighbour, Daniel Worthington, accompanied me in this rough Travel, ſome Part of the Way being hilly, and very ſtony and buſhy, and the Weather wet. We had four Meetings, and rode about four-ſcore Miles; and tho' I had travelled much in this Province, I had never been at ſome of thoſe Places before: But a few Nights before I ſet out, I had a plain Proſpect of them in a Dream, or Night Viſion, as I ſaw them afterwards, which I thought ſome-what remarkable.

The People inhabiting this Province, are now become numerous, and make many Settlements in the Woods, more than I have obſerv'd in my Travels in any of the Britiſh Plantations; and there hath long been a Deſire in my Mind that they might proſper in the Work of true and thorough Reformation; and a godly Fear and Concern being upon me, I have ſometimes put them in Mind of the State of this Land, when their Fathers firſt came and ſettled in it; and to caution them, of growing careleſs, and forgetting the Lord, leſt he ſhould forſake them, and turn their now fruitful Fields into a barren Wilderneſs, as this was ſo lately; which it is eaſy with him to do, if he pleaſes, for the Sins of the People.

After my Return Home, I viſited many Meetings, as,Abington. Philadelphia. Abington (Youths-meeting) Philadelphia, and Cheſter. At Cheſter I was concerned to direct the People to that Power in themſelves, which is the Life of Religion, and to be careful not to reſt in the beſt Forms without it; for if we had only the Form of Godlineſs, and had not the Life and Power of it, it might be as reaſonable for People to turn away from us, as it was for our Fore-fathers to turn away from other Societies.

In the Seventh Month, I was at our Yearly-meeting held at Burlington, for the Provinces of New-Jerſey and Pennſylvania, which was a very large Meeting, there being Friends from New-England, Rhode-Iſland, and Europe.

Firſt-day Morning I went to Eveſham to the Burial of our ſerviceable Friend Jervis Stockdale;Eveſham he being in good Eſteem, there was much People: The Meeting was in a good tender Frame, and continued ſeveral Hours ſo, in which divers Teſtimonies were delivered, in order to ſtir up People to Truth and Righteouſneſs, and godly living, that they might die well. I lodged the Night before at Peter Fearon's, and in the Morning I was awaked out of my Sleep, as it were by a Voice, expreſſing theſe Words; HE THAT LIVETH AND BELIEVETH IN ME SHALL NEVER DIE. This I took to be the Voice of Chriſt, I do not know that it was vocal, but it was as plain as one. From theſe Expreſſions I had to obſerve to the People, the happy State and Priviledge of thoſe who live and believe in Chriſt, and that ſuch muſt not live in Sin.

During the Time of our Yearly-meeting, ſome rude People came up the River in a ſmall Sloop, provided by them for that Purpoſe, and ſpent their Time in drinking, carowſing, and firing of Guns, to the Grief and Concern of Friends, who were religiouſly diſcharging their Duty, in ſerving and worſhipping the Almighty; and, it is obſervable, that one of theſe diſorderly Perſons had his Hand ſhot off at that Time, and that the chief Promoters and Actors in this riotous Company, were ſoon after cut off by Death, in the Prime of their Days.

After the General-meeting was over, which ended well, Friends in the Love of God departed in Peace for their ſeveral Habitations, praiſing and glorifying God.

In the Beginning of the Eighth Month, having ſome Buſineſs at Cape-May, I ferried over to Glouceſter, and went the firſt Night to James Lord's, lodged there, got up before Day, it being Firſt-day Morning, and rode near thirty Miles to Salem, Salem. where we had a good Meeting,Cohanſy. and ſo went to Alloway's Creek, Cohanſy, and through a barren Wilderneſs to Cape-May, where we had one Meeting, and returned by Way of Egg-Harbour home; in which Journey I travelled upwards of two hundred Miles. At Cape-May I was concerned to write a few Lines concerning Swearing, as follows, viz.

Againſt Swearing.Chriſtians ought not to ſwear in any Caſe, for theſe Reaſons—1ſt, Becauſe Chriſt, their Lord, forbad it; unto whom the Angels in Heaven muſt be ſubject, and, doubtleſs, ſo muſt mortal Man, to whom he gave the Precept. We muſt and ought to be ſubject to Chriſt, who is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, and the Judge of the Quick and the Dead: To him all Mortals muſt be accountable for their Diſobedience. He ſays, in his Sermon on the Mount, Mat. v. 34. John xv. 14. thus, I ſay, Swear not at all: Wherefore, how can Chriſtians (or ſuch who are his Friends) ſwear, ſince he ſays alſo, Ye are my Friends, if ye do whatſoever I command you. So conſequently thoſe who diſobey his Commands, muſt be his Enemies. To this Command it is objected, that Chriſt only ſpoke againſt common or prophane Swearing: But this muſt needs be a great Miſtake becauſe Chriſt ſays, Mat. v. 33. It was ſaid in old Time, Thou ſhalt perform unto the Lord thine Oaths (alluding to the Law of Moſes) which Oaths were ſolemn and religious; therefore Chriſt did not only prohibit vain and prophane Swearing, but all Swearing: If we underſtand the Word, All, and what all ſignifies, then all and any Swearing whatſoever, is not lawful for a Chriſtian, according to Chriſt's Law and Command, which is poſitive to his Followers.

2dly, James (the holy Apoſtle of Chriſt, our Lawgiver, and our King) ſays, Above all Things, James v. 12. my Brethren, ſwear not, neither by Heaven, neither by the Earth, neither by any other Oath. Chriſt ſays, Swear not at all; and James, his Diſciple and Apoſtle, ſays, Swear not by any Oath; wherefore, if ſwearing on the Bible be any Oath, or is ſwearing at all, it is contrary to the expreſs Doctrine of Chriſt, and his Apoſtle James, as is plain from the above cited Texts.

3dly. The Primitive Chriſtians did not ſwear at all, in the firſt Ages of Chriſtianity. Query, Whether our Modern ſwearing Chriſtians are better than the Primitive Ones, who for Chriſt, and Conſcience ſake, could not ſwear at all, even before a Magiſtrate, tho' legally called?

4thly, Many Chriſtians have ſuffer'd Death, becauſe they for Conſcience ſake could not ſwear, and ſo break the Command of Chriſt their Lord; and do not our Modern Chriſtians trample upon their Teſtimony and Sufferings? Some of whom ſuffered Death for not ſwearing before the Heathen Magiſtrates, and ſome were martyr'd by the Papiſts; judge then whether the Perſecuted or Perſecutors were in the right.

5thly, Many of our worthy Friends and Fore-fathers (ſince the former) have ſuffer'd to Death in Goals for not ſwearing, when required by perſecuting Proteſtants, becauſe for Chriſt's ſake and Sayings, as above, they could not ſwear at all: And this hath been a Teſtimony which our Society hath conſtantly born ever ſince we have been a People, for the Reaſons above, and more alſo, if there were Occaſion, which might be given.

The 23d of Eighth Month, I was at the Morning Meeting at Philadelphia, on a Firſt-day of the Week,Philadelphia. which was large, and I was concerned therein to exhort Friends to labour to purge and cleanſe our Society of ſuch under our Profeſſion who live in open Prophaneneſs, and are riotous in their Converſations. I was at the Bank-meeting in the Afternoon, where we had a comfortable Time: And the next Sixth-day of the Week I was at our Monthly-meeting, where it was unanimouſly agreed, in Conſideration of ſome late indecent Conduct of ſome Perſons pretending to be of our Profeſſion, that a Teſtimony from that Meeting ſhould go forth againſt ſuch diſorderly Doings, and unchriſtian Practices; and that all ſuch Perſons, who were irregular in their Converſations, be diſown'd to be of our Community, until they by Repentance, manifeſt their Reformation; which was accordingly ſoon after publiſhed, and read in our Firſt-day Morning Meeting, and in our Youths-meeting. And about this Time our Governor iſſued a ſeaſonable Proclamation againſt Drinking to Exceſs, Gaming, Swearing prophanely, Revelling, Night-walking, and Diſturbing the Peace, and other Immoralities; which afforded ſome Satisfaction to ſober and well-inclined Friends, and others: Yet there remain'd a great Exerciſe and Concern upon my Mind, that ſome young People, whoſe Parents had been careful in training them up, were grown ſo wicked, that by their extravagant Conduct, they not only diſturb'd our religious Meetings, but likewiſe became obnoxious to the peaceable Government we live under.

In the Ninth Month I was at divers Meetings, at Merion, Merion. Germantown, &c. Germantown, Fairhill, Abington, and Philadelphia; in which were ſeveral Marriages ſolemnized in a religious Manner. And in the Tenth Month, I went into the County of Salem, about my Affairs: It happened to be at the Time of the Quarterly-meeting for Salem and Glouceſter Counties; but I did not know of it,Salem. until I came to Salem, where Friends were glad to ſee me, as alſo I was to ſee them; there were ſome of us whoſe Hearts were knit and united together as Jonathan's and David's, the divine Love of God being much ſhed abroad in our Hearts at that Meeting When it was over, and I had finiſhed my Buſineſs, I could not be clear in my Mind, without having ſome Meetings in the ſaid Counties of Salem and Glouceſter; and tho' it was a ſickly Time, and People died pretty much in thoſe Parts where we were going, James Lord and I, in the Love of Chriſt, viſited the Meetings at Alloway's Creek, Cohanſy, Pile's-Grove, Woodberry, Cohanſy, &c. Newton, and Haddonfield, having Meetings every Day in the Week, except the laſt, and ſometimes riding near twenty Miles after Meeting, the Days being at the ſhorteſt, and the Weather very cold; but the Lord was with us, which made ſufficient Amends for all the bodily Hardſhips we met with.

I got home well, but weary; and was well and joyfully received by my loving Spouſe, Children, and Servants; and I was truly thankful to the Moſt High, for his Preſence and Goodneſs continued to me; ſo that, tho' I perceived my bodily Strength to decline apace, my Sight, Hearing, and Voice, failing much, I have Occaſion to believe, at times I was helped even beyond Nature in the Work of Chriſt, my dear Lord and Maſter.

The 27th of the Tenth Month, I heard the News of the Death of my dear Friend John Lee (by one ſent to Deſire my Company at his Burial) It affected me with Sorrow, he being an old Acquaintance, and inward Friend of mine, with whom I had travelled many Miles: He was a living, ſerviceable Miniſter of the Goſpel of Chriſt, and inſtrumental to convince divers of that Principle of Divine Light and Truth, which we profeſs. I could not be at his Burial, becauſe of my Indiſpoſition, and the Unſeaſonableneſs of the Weather; yet I think it my Duty, to ſay this concerning him; That our Love and Friendſhip was conſtant and intire unto the End, having been acquainted about thirty-five Years, as near as I can remember.

In the Eleventh Month, as I was meditating in my Cloſet, on the Duty and Beauty of that great Virtue of Temperance, it appeared very bright to the View of my Mind, and the great Benefit of it to thoſe who loved and lived in it: 1ſt, As to Religion, it tends to keep the Mind in an even Temper, which is a Help to Devotion, and the Practice of religious Duties. 2dly, It is a great Preſervative to Health and a good Conſtitution. 3dly, It is a Bleſſing to Poſterity, in many Conſiderations. Whereas Intemperance deſtroys the Health, ſtains the Reputation, hurts Poſterity (in reſpect to a healthy Conſtitution of Body, and Eſtate) ruins many Families, brings to Poverty and Diſgrace, and, what is yet worſt of all, is a great Lett to Religion and the true Fear of God, and is a great Scandal to any who make Profeſſion of the Chriſtian Religion.

In this Month I accompanied William Piggot (who lately arrived from London, on a religious Viſit to the Meetings of Friends in America.) From Philadelphia we went to my Houſe at Franckfort, and from thence to North-Wales, North-Wales. Abington. Franckfort. Germantown. and had two large ſatisfactory Meetings on the Firſt-day; next Day we were at the Monthly-meeting at Abington, the Third-day at Franckfort, and Fourth-day at Germantown. Fifth-day I went to Philadelphia Week-day Meeting, and the ſaid Friend to Abington General-meeting, and a few Days after we met again at the Quarterly-meeting of Miniſters and Elders at Philadelphia.

The 8th of the Twelfth Month was our Youths-meeting at Franckfort; many dying about this Time, I was concerned in the Meeting to put Friends in mind of their Mortality; and that I had told Friends lately, at their Meetings at Abington and Philadelphia, "That as I was riding from my Houſe to Philadelphia, about a Mile from the City, I ſaw (in the Viſion of Life) the Hand of the Lord ſtretched over the City and Province, with a Rod in it, in order to correct the Inhabitants for their Sins and Iniquities; which Sight affected my Mind greatly, and altho' I did not hear any vocal Voice, nor ſee any viſible Hand, yet it was as plainly revealed to me as tho' I had:" And that notwithſtanding I underſtood ſome ſlighted that Teſtimony, yet I obſerved to them, that ſince that Time, more People were taken away than common, as they now might ſee; and indeed that inward Sight and Senſe I had of the Diſpleaſure of God for the Sins of the Times, made great Impreſſion on my Mind; and that no Fleſh might glory, the Lord took, from the Evil to come, ſeveral ſober, well-inclined young People, as well as divers whoſe Lives and Converſations were evil and vicious; ſo that all had need to be warned to be watchful, and turn to the Lord, leſt he come at unawares, and call us ſuddenly out of the World unprepared. In the Twelfth and Firſt Months many died, of all Ages and Profeſſions; and now ſome, who would hardly give Credit to what I had delivered in ſeveral Meetings, began to ſee the Fulfilling of it, and great Talk there was about it: And many ſolid and large Meetings we had with the People at divers Funerals about this Time, exhorting the People not to ſlight the preſent Viſitation of the Almighty, and to prepare for Eternity, to meet the Judge of the Quick and the Dead, who ſtands at the Door. And among many that were taken away by Death, were ſome few of my particular Friends; and firſt, dear Hannah Hill, who was a bright Example of Piety and Charity, ſhe was like a nurſing Mother to me in my Affliction, as was her Huſband more like a Brother, than one not related, whoſe generous Entertainment I may never forget at times. Thomas Griffith, and Elizabeth his Wife, died alſo about this Time: Thomas was a ſerviceable Man, and well eſteemed in our Society; and his Wife a noted Woman for being helpful to, and viſiting the Sick: She choſe the Houſe of Mourning, rather than the Houſe of Mirth. Theſe were worthy Antients, who made peaceable and good Ends, and to whom may be properly applied that remarkable Text of Scripture; Mark the Upright, and behold the Juſt, for the End of that Man is Peace.

1727.In the Second Month, 1727, I proceeded on a Voyage to Barbados on Account of Buſineſs, for the Support of my Family,A Voyage to Barbados on Account of Trade. and in order to diſcharge my juſt Debts, which were occaſioned by great Loſſes by Sea and Land. Many of my Friends were kind to me, and ſent a Cargo of Goods, in the Sloop John, Anthony Peel Maſter, conſigned to me for Sales and Returns. When the Veſſel was loaded, ſhe proceeded down the River, and I went by Land to Salem, and was at Meeting there on Firſt-day, and on Third-day went aboard the Sloop at Elſenborough: On the 8th of the Second Month, we took in our Boat and Anchors, and proceeded to Sea. From Elſenborough and the Capes I wrote to my Wife, giving her an Account how it was with me, and encouraged her to bear my Abſence with Patience: It was indeed very hard for us to part.

I may not omit taking Notice of an Exerciſe which I felt one Night as I lay on my Bed in Philadelphia (on the 21ſt of the 1ſt Month, my Sleep being taken from me) which I recollected and wrote down on board the aforeſaid Veſſel, and was in this Manner, viz.

That the Lord was angry with the People of Philadelphia and Pennſylvania, becauſe of the great Sins and Wickedneſs which was committed by the Inhabitants, in Publick Houſes, and elſewhere: And that the Lord was angry with the Magiſtrates alſo, becauſe they uſe not their Power as they might do, in order to ſuppreſs Wickedneſs; and do not, ſo much as they ought, put the Laws already made in Execution againſt Prophaneneſs and Immorality: And the Lord is angry with the Repreſentatives of the People of the Land, becauſe they take not ſo much Care to ſuppreſs Vice and Wickedneſs, and wicked Houſes, in which our Youth are groſsly corrupted, as they ought to do: And alſo the Lord is angry with many of the better Sort of the People, becauſe they ſeek after and love the Things of this World, more than the Things of his Kingdom: And it was ſhewed me, that the Anger of the Moſt High would ſtill be againſt us, until there was a greater Reformation in theſe Things. [It is worthy of Commendation, that our Governor, Thomas Lloyd, ſometimes in the Evening, before he went to reſt, us'd to go in Perſon to Publick Houſes, and order the People he found there to their own Houſes, till, at length, he was inſtrumental to promote better Order, and did, in a great Meaſure, ſuppreſs Vice and Immorality in the City.]

For ſome Days after we were at Sea, the Weather was pleaſant, and we had our Health, for which my Heart was truly thankful. I exhorted the Sailors againſt Swearing; and tho' they had been much us'd to it, they left it off, ſo that it was rare to hear any of them ſwear; for which Reformation, ſo far, I was glad. I lent and gave them ſeveral good Books, which they read, and ſhew'd much Reſpect to me: But ſoon after the Wind was contrary (for ſome Days) and ſome in the Veſſel were quarrelſome. I aſk'd them what they thought of the Saying of Chriſt, viz. If a Man ſmite thee on one Cheek, turn to him the other alſo? At which they were ſilent, and better conditioned to one another afterwards, and we had ſome Reformation both from Fighting and Swearing. This Voyage I was not ſo Sea-ſick as I formerly had been (tho' I had, before I left Home, ſome uneaſy Thoughts about my uſually being Sea-ſick) which I took as a peculiar Favour from Heaven. About the Latitude of 20 Degrees North, we met with Calms and contrary Winds, which was very hard for ſome in the Veſſel to bear, they putting themſelves much out of Temper about it; as for my own Part, I had been us'd to Diſappointments, and therefore did not ſo much mind it. I ſpent pretty much of my Time in reading and writing, and God being gracious, it was, in the main, a comfortable Time to me; and I enjoyed my Health as well as ever I did at Sea in my Life, for which I often breathed forth inward Thanks to the Almighty. On the 5th of the Third Month we arrived at Barbados, Barbados. and I was lovingly received by our Friends, but came to a very low Market for my Goods.

I viſited Friends Meetings on the Iſland, and had ſeveral open Meetings at Bridge-Town, Bridge-Town, Spight's-Town, &c. and Spight's-Town, and likewiſe at Pumpkin-Hill, and the Spring. On the Day of Pentecoſt (ſo called) we had a Meeting at Bridge-Town, in which was ſhewn, the Work and Operation of God's Spirit on the Old World, and under the Law; and the everlaſting Duration and Operation of the ſame Holy Spirit under the Goſpel Diſpenſation, which, Chriſt ſaid, ſhould abide forever. At the Quarterly-meeting at Spight's-Town, was Judge Allen, and the Captain of the Man of War ſtationed there, with ſeveral others, not of our Society. I was much drawn forth in this Meeting to ſpeak of the Power of the Father, Son, and the Spirit, opening to the People how we had been miſrepreſented, in reſpect to our Belief in the Trinity, or the Holy Three which bear Record in Heaven, the Father, Word, and Spirit, which Three are One; for that it was clear and plain that we are more orthodox in our Belief in the Deity, than thoſe who do not believe in the Operation of the Holy Ghoſt; as alſo that none could be true Chriſtians without it. It was queried, How could they be clear in their Belief in the Holy Trinity, or the Three that bear Record in Heaven, who believe the Holy Spirit is ceaſed in his Operations, Gifts, or immediate Revelations, and, if ceaſed, when, and where, to whom, and how? The People were very ſober and attentive, and ſtaid all the Time, and after the Meeting was done ſome Time, divers expreſſed their Satisfaction with what was ſaid. My good Friend Peter Sharp, of Maryland, was with me at this Meeting, 〈◊〉 oſe Account ſome of the People came. He had 〈◊〉 Service in the Meeting, and I was glad of his pany in this Iſland, where we joyfully met and parted in the Love of Chriſt. At this Meeting we had each of us a Certificate from Friends, ſignifying their Unity with our Converſations and Services. The laſt Meeting I had at Barbados, was at Spight's-Town, on a Firſt-day; it was a ſolid, good Meeting, in which I took my Leave of Friends there, and exhorted them to believe in and hear Chriſt, he being a Teacher that could not be removed from them, as Men often were; and, tho' they were but few, they were deſired to meet in Chriſt's Name; and I had to ſhew them the Difference between us and other Chriſtian Profeſſors, who hold no publick Worſhip, if there be no outward Teacher: Whereas, if but Two or Three meet in the Name of Chriſt, he has promiſed to be in the midſt of them; and he is the beſt Teacher we can have.

On the 14th of Fourth Month we ſet Sail from this Iſland, and, for the moſt Part,At Sea. had fair Weather and fair Winds, and ſaw ſeveral Ships, but ſpoke with none.

I was one Evening leaning over the Side of the Veſſel, as being very loneſome (having little Converſation with any in the Veſſel, for divers Reaſons) I turned from all outward Things to the Lord, and was glad to feel his Preſence and Goodneſs, which was a Comfort to me in my loneſome State; and as my Travels and Concerns had called and cauſed me to be much on the Seas, it alſo pleaſed my good and gracious God, to ſupport me thereon many Times, in divers Trials, Temptations, and Exerciſes; for all which, I bow in awful Reverence before him, and return Thankſgiving and Praiſe to his great Name.

The 1ſt of the Fifth Month, about Noon, we came to the Capes of Delaware, and ſailed up the Bay; but, in a little Time, we touch'd the Ground with our Veſſel ſeveral Times; there being little Wind, we get no Harm; but two Hours after, or thereabouts, a Guſt, or Storm of Wind, took us, which, if it had met with us on the Shoals where we ſtruck, in all Likelihood we muſt have periſhed; which I took to be a remarkable Deliverance. Next Tide we got to Newcaſtle, and, it being Firſt-day, I had a Meeting with Friends there, with which we were greatly refreſhed in the Lord, and in one another. After Meeting I went on board the Sloop, and, having a fair Wind, we ſailed for Philadelphia, where we arrived about the eleventh Hour, lodged that Night at Paul Preſton's, and next Day went home to my Family at Franckfort, where my Wife, Children, and Servants, received me with much rejoicing.

When I was in Barbados, P. M. who accompanied me from Bridge-Town to Windward to Counſellor Weeks's, told me, "That when I was in the Iſland before, he and I had ſome Diſcourſe concerning the Uſe of the Sword, he then (not being of our Society) wore a Sword, but now had left it off, and his Buſineſs alſo, which was worth ſome Hundreds a Year." I had reminded him of Chriſt's Words, that, Thoſe who take the Sword, ſhould periſh with the Sword, Mat. xxvi. 52. and, Reſiſt not Evil, and if a Man ſmite thee on one Cheek, turn the other alſo: Love Enemies, do Good to them that hate you, pray for them who deſpitefully uſe you, and perſecute you. After I had us'd theſe Arguments, he aſk'd me, If one came to kill me, would I not kill rather than be killed? I told him, No; ſo far as I know my own Heart, I had rather be killed than kill. He ſaid, That was ſtrange, and deſired to know what Reaſon I could give for it. I told him, That I being innocent, if I were killed in my Body, my Soul might be happy; but if I killed him, he dying in his Wickedneſs, would, conſequently, be unhappy; and if I were killed, he might live to repent; but if I killed him, he would have no Time to repent; ſo that, if he killed me, I ſhould have much the better, both in reſpect to myſelf and to him. This Diſcourſe had made ſo much Impreſſion, and ſo affected him, that he ſaid, he could not but often remember it. And when we parted at Bridge-Town, we embraced each other, in open Arms of Chriſtian Love, far from that which would hurt or deſtroy.

After I had been at home ſome Time, I viſited the Meetings at Philadelphia, Burlington and Germantown, in which Places I had Service of divers Kinds, and was lovingly received by Friends and others.

In the Fifth Month, Joſhua Fielding and John Oxley had a large and ſatisfactory Meeting at Franckfort. Joſhua came from London on a religious Viſit to America, and having been on divers Iſlands, he landed on the Main at South-Carolina, and from thence travelled thro' the Wilderneſs 400 Miles, or more, where no Publick Friend had ever travelled before: The Journey was perilous, but the Lord was with him; who may, in his own Time, make Way for his Servants in thoſe deſart Places. John Oxley came on the ſame Account from Barbados, and had good Service among Friends in his publick Miniſtry.

In this Month we thinking it convenient to ſend our little Children to School, and not having a School-maſter of our Society near us, concluded to put our Son and Daughter under the Care of Nathaniel Walton, to whom I thought it my Duty to write a few Lines about the Salutation and Language I would have them train'd up in, which were on this wiſe, viz.

Franckfort, 30. 5th Mon. 1727. Loving Friend Nathaniel Walton,

I HOPE thou wilt excuſe this Freedom which I take with thee, in writing this on Account of my Children, in theſe Particulars, viz. Reſpecting the Complement of the Hat, and Courteſying, the Practice thereof being againſt my profeſſed Principle; 1ſt, Becauſe I find nothing like it in the Bible; but, as I think, the contrary. Thou knows the Paſſage of the Three Children of God, who ſtood covered before a mighty Monarch; and Mordecai, who could not bow to great Haman: And, 2dly, I believe thoſe Practices derived from vain, proud Man. And as to Language, I deſire my Children may not be permitted to uſe the plural Language to a ſingle Perſon; but I pray thee to learn them to ſay, Thee, and Thou, and Thy, and to ſpeak it properly (divers uſing it improperly) and the rather I deſire it, becauſe 'tis all along uſed in the Divine Inſpired Holy Writings. I ſuppoſe thou art not a Stranger of its Riſe being from the Grandeur and Apoſtacy of the Romiſh Church; and, alſo, that You to a ſingle Perſon, is not conſonant to the Book of God, nor the true Rules of Grammar—I know it is generally objected, That the End of Speech is to be underſtood—But it is underſtood better in and according to the Language of God, Chriſt, and the Holy Ghoſt, in the Bible, and the Language of Kings, and all People, as we read it in the Holy Scriptures; why then ſhould we be aſhamed of it, or ſhun it, and bring in and uphold a Cuſtom contrary to it? The ſame Care I would have thee take, about the Names of the Days and Months, which are derived from the Names of the Gods of the Heathen, and are not found in the Bible. I ſuppoſe I have the Mind of all thoſe of our Society in the above, it being conſonant to our Principle and Profeſſion, and I write in a Motion of divine Love to all.

As to the School-learning of my Children, I leave to thy Management, not queſtioning thy Ability therein; and if they want Correction, ſpare not the Rod.

I hope thou wilt obſerve this Direction in Teaching my Children, in which thou wilt oblige thy aſſured Friend,

T. C.

The latter End of the Fifth, and the Beginning of the Sixth Months, the Weather was exceeding hot, ſo that divers People dy'd ſuddenly of the Heat (as it was ſuppoſed.)

The Beginning of the Sixth Month I was at the Youths-meeting at Abington, which was large,Abington. and open to many; and I not having been there ſince I came from Sea, divers expreſſed their Gladneſs to ſee me; and we were that Day favoured with ſome Showers, both celeſtial and elementary, to our Comfort.

In the ſame Month I was alſo at the Youths-meeting in Philadelphia: It had been a ſickly Time,Philadelphia. but many had recovered. That Paſſage opened on my Mind, to ſpeak of in the Meeting, concerning the Lepers which Chriſt cleanſed and healed, being ten in Number, and that but one came to return Thanks to God, for being healed, and reſtored to Health, Luke xvii. 12. Friends were exhorted to prize their Health, and to ſhew their Thankfulneſs to God, the Giver of it, by fearing and ſerving him, and taking Heed to Chriſt, the Word, in their Hearts. The Meeting was in a good, ſolid Frame, and we praiſed the Lord together, and gave him Thanks for his merciful Viſitation.

About this Time I heard of the Death of our King (GEORGE the Firſt) a Prince whom I loved and honoured; which News was very ſorrowful to me on divers Accounts: His Love and Kindneſs to our Society, was well worthy our grateful Remembrance.

On a Third-day, being our Week-day-meeting at Franckfort, Elizabeth Whartnaby and Mary Smith were there: It was a comfortable Opportunity. They were two Nights at my Houſe. Elizabeth was preparing to leave this Land for Barbados and Europe, intending a religious Viſit to Friends.

The 20th of the Sixth Month, going into my Cloſet, I there met with a Paper of my Son-in-Law Iſaac Brown's, and finding the Contents were religious, as I had done of ſeveral of his late Writings, I found it on my Mind to write to him after this Manner:

Dear Son Iſaac,

A Letter to Iſaac Brown. BY ſeveral Writings of thine (of late) I perceive that a good Thing is at work in thy Mind, the which I pray the All-wiſe and Infinite Being to promote in thy Heart, to thy eternal Salvation, and his Glory. I now begin to be in ſome Hopes that my Prayers and Tears for thee, in the Lord's Time, may be anſwered: And I do believe, if thou keeps low in thy Mind, that God will more and more viſit thee. The Advice of David to his Son Solomon, when he alſo gave him the Kingdom, comes before my Mind to give thee—My Son, know thou the God of thy Father, and ſerve him with a perfect Heart, and with a willing Mind; For the Lord ſearcheth all Hearts, and underſtandeth all the Imaginations of the Thoughts; if thou ſeek him, he will be found of thee; but if thou forſake him, he will caſt thee off forever, 1 Chron. xxviii. 9. Dear Iſaac, this was Counſel from one of the greateſt and beſt of Kings, to a wiſe young Prince, who petitioned the Almighty for divine Wiſdom, before Riches, or Honour, or long Life; which Petition ſo pleaſed God, that he anſwered his Requeſt, and, over and above, bleſſed him in an extraordinary Manner.

I perceive thou art inclined to read pretty much: I pray thee, that thy chief Study in Books may be the holy Scriptures. Let all other Books (tho' of Uſe, and good, in their Places) be ſubſervient to them; for their Authority, of all other Writings (to the true Believers in Chriſt) are moſt divine; they having a ſupernatural Spring and divine Evidence in them to the virtuous and pious Readers. Thou, my Son, wilt much comfort the Heart of thy tender Mother, and of me thy loving and careful Father, if thou follows and perſeveres in the Ways of Virtue and Truth; which, that thou mayeſt, is the Prayer of thy affectionate Father-in-Law,

T. C.

The latter End of the Sixth Month, I went to the General-meeting of Miniſters and Elders for the Eaſt Part of New-Jerſey, and to the Quarterly and Youths-Meetings at Burlington, Burlington. Stony-Brook. Bucks County. and to a General-meeting at Stony-Brook, and to the Quarterly-meeting of the County of Bucks—John Oxley, of Barbados, and Joſhua Fielding, of London, were at divers of thoſe Meetings; wherein we had open, ſeaſonable Opportunities; and I had a large, affecting Account from Joſhua, of his long and difficult Travels in the Service of Truth to the Weſt-India Iſles, and thence to South-Carolina, from whence he came thro' the Wilderneſs, by Land, thro' North-Carolina, Virginia, &c. to this Province.

The 16th of the Seventh Month began our Yearly-meeting at Philadelphia, Yearly-meeting at Philadelphia, which was attended with the gracious Preſence of God, to the Comfort and great Satisfaction of many Souls. In this Meeting divers young Men and young Women appeared, who were lately come forth in the Miniſtry, and, as I believe, had received a Meaſure of the Gift of Chriſt's Goſpel; which was Cauſe of Rejoicing to the Faithful among us, and excited our Thankſgiving and Praiſes to the Almighty Lord of Heaven and Earth.

At this Meeting we had the Company of four Miniſters from Great-Britain, and one from Barbados, and many from divers other Parts, it being a very large Gathering of ſome Thouſands of People (as was believed) in which many were ſtrengthened in their Faith in Chriſt, and comforted thro' the Power of the Holy Ghoſt, that bleſſed Comforter, which Chriſt promiſed to his Church, who ſhould be with them forever, and guide them into all Truth.

Next Firſt-day after the Yearly-meeting, I, with ſeveral of my Neighbours, went over Delaware to a Meeting up Penſ wken Creek;Penſ wken. in which the wonderful Love of God was declared, in en ng his Son upon Earth, who, as he was Man, died for Man, and is now by his Spirit preſent with all thoſe that truly believe in him; he bring the Meſſenger of the Covenant of God to Mankind.—And on Second-day, being the 25th of the Seventh Month, I had the ſorrowful Tidings of the Death of my beloved Friend James Lord; who, on his Death-bed, deſired that I might be ſent for to his Burial. In the Conſideration of that Chriſtian Love which was between us, I think I may truly note, That we were always glad to meet each other; therefore the Thoughts of this ſo ſudden Change, and final Parting, brought, for the preſent, a Sadneſs and Heavineſs over my Mind; conſidering his Station in that Neighbourhood, and Service in that Congregation to which he did belong; for therein he was well-beloved, and very ſerviceable.

And Oh! The Loſs that his dear Wife and tender Children will have of him, really affects me with Sorrow in penning theſe Notes; but the Sorrow, in theſe Things, is all on our Side; for he, without Doubt, is at Reſt with his great Maſter in Heaven. We had a larger Meeting at his Funeral, than ever was known to be there before (as an antient Friend told me) which was ſolemn and ſerviceable to many.

Some Time after, having been at divers Meetings about home, John Oxley and I, in Company, viſited Friends on Long-Iſland. Long-Iſland. At Fluſhing we were at the Burial of Jonathan Dickenſon: Many People, of divers Perſwaſions, were at the Meeting on that Occaſion, and were very ſober and attentive.—I was at the Yearly-meeting for the South-ſide of the Iſland, at a Place called Seccataug, which Meeting was large, many Friends and others coming to it over the Plains. I was afterwards at the Yearly-meeting at Shrewſbury, Shrewſbury. in Eaſt-Jerſey, which held three Days, and was very large, and the laſt Day the People were very ſtill—Joſhua Fielding was at this Meeting, and was therein concerned to preach the Goſpel of Chriſt with good Authority, and Matter ſuitable to a true Goſpel-miniſter; John Oxley was ill of a Fever, ſo that he could not be there; but there were Brethren from divers Parts, and the Power and Preſence of the Moſt High was with and among us; bleſſed be his Name.

I was alſo at Rahaway River, where was a ſolid,Rahaway. good Meeting. From thence I returned home, having been abroad about a Month, and at above 20 Meetings, and travelled above 350 Miles.

In the Eighth Month, at Franckfort, Franckfort. we had three Burials out of one Houſe, at one Time; the Mother, Daughter, and Grand-daughter (of which I had never known the like Inſtance before) On this Occaſion we had the Company of many Neighbours, and a very ſolemn Meeting at our Meeting-houſe at Franckfort.

About this Time I was at divers Meetings at Philadelphia, Abington, and Burlington: Philadelphia. Burlington. We had an Evening-meeting at Burlington with Richard Smith, junior; who had been ſo ill that he could not get out to Meetings for ſome Months: It was ſuch a ſatisfactory Meeting, that he, and I, and others that were there, will not eaſily forget, our Hearts being broken together.

The World ſtill continued to frown upon me; but, tho' my Caſe was ſuch in this World, yet, at Times, I had great Conſolation in Chriſt; and, in the Midſt of my Troubles, when I looked back, I could truly ſay, That I had not been extravagant, but frugal; not covetous, but charitable; not idle, but induſtrious; not willing to be ſuch an Infidel as not to take Care for my Family; it was ſome ſolid Comfort to my Mind; and I bleſs the Almighty, that I always preferr'd his Work and Service to my own, and therein had great Peace. This I can alſo ſay, if it were the laſt I ſhould ſay, That I never wilfully, or knowingly, wrong'd any Man, Woman, or Child, ſince I came to Years of Diſcretion; and yet I have nothing to boaſt of; it is the Lord's Grace and Mercy which ſaveth us.

Having Occaſion to make another Voyage to Barbados, I wrote to the Teacher of my Children as followeth:

Franckfort, 10th of 10th Mon. 1727. Loving Friend,

I BEING going to Barbados, leave the Charge of my little Children to thy Care, not doubting thy Management of them, by their growing in their Learning, pleaſe to inſtruct them to Sobriety, and the Fear of God, and Faith in Chriſt; and, if I never ſhould ſee them nor thee any more (our Lives being uncertain in this World) pray let them know that it was their Father's Will and Deſire, That they ſhould mind their Learning, and, above all Things, mind the Fear of the Moſt High. When my little Daughter hath read her Teſtament thro', I would have her go to Writing; and George the ſame, on the ſame Terms. Pleaſe to learn them the Uſe of Chapter and Verſe, that if any aſk them where they are learning, they may tell. And, kind Friend, Inaſmuch as I perceive thou haſt followed my former Directions, I look on myſelf obliged to thee; therefore am ſo much the more free to impart my Mind to thee, now on my Departure; which, with real Love, is from thy loving Friend,

T. C.

Although my Care is great for my Childrens learning their Books, yet it is much more ſo as to their learning true Piety and Virtue.

On the 25th of Tenth Month we ſet ſail from Philadelphia, in the Sloop Dove, Oſwald Peel Maſter; having taken a ſolemn Farewell of my dear W •• , Children, and Friends, in order for the Support of my Family, and anſwering my juſt Debts, which I had contracted. On the 27th Day of the Month, in the Evening, we took in our Boat, and put to Sea;At Sea. had ſome rough Weather in our Paſſage, but lived comfortably; we being all loving and obliging one to another. On the 15th Eleventh Month we ſafely arrived at Spight's-Town, in Barbados; and the 18th,Barbados. between the Hours of five and ſix in the Morning, we felt the greateſt Earthquake that I had ever felt;An Earthquake. having been ſenſible of Three, one at London, one at Jamaica, and one at Franckfort, in Pennſylvania. I was thankful in my Heart to the Lord for my ſafe Arrival, and that we were all preſerved ſafe in our ſtormy Paſſage, and deep loaded Veſſel; one Veſſel being loſt that came out a little Time before us; and another, which came from our Port to this Iſland a few Days ſooner than we, loſt three Men by the Violence of the Storm, and received much Damage otherwiſe; one of them being a Neighbour of mine, with whom I was well acquainted, it affected my Mind very much. I viſited Friends Meetings in Barbados, and ſome divers times over; and had Occaſion in ſome Meetings to mention the Earthquake, which I told them I did believe was a Viſitation from the Almighty, in order to put People in Mind of Mortality, and to reform them from the Evil of their Ways, and call them to Repentance.

While I was in Barbados, Francis Gamble died, whom I went to viſit ſeveral times in his Sickneſs: At his Funeral was a large Gathering of his Neighbours, and others; and divers, not of our Society, expreſſed their Satisfaction with the Meeting. The People in and about Spight's-Town, in Barbados, were very loving and kind to me, more than I ever had obſerved before; even ſome vile, prophane Men, whom I could not forbear to reprove for their Swearing, and taking the ſacred Name in vain, yet they ſhew'd Reſpect, notwithſtanding I reproved them ſharply. Who can take the ſacred Name of God into their Mouths in vain, and be guiltleſs? Or, who can hear it, and forbear reproving it, without being remiſs in their Duty? This great Evil is too frequently practiſed in this rich (poor) Iſland of Barbados (rich in Earthly, but poor in Heavenly Treaſure) which cauſed me many times to mourn in ſecret before the Almighty, praying him for the Reformation of the People, for Chriſt's ſake, and for the Glory of his own eternal Name.

1728.The 27th of the Firſt Month, 1728, having done my Buſineſs in Barbados, and ſeen Friends generally, an Opportunity offered for my Return home, in the Brigantine Sarah and Mary, Samuel Gallop Maſter, bound for Burlington, At Sea. in Company with William Dury and William Callender, both of Barbados. Our Maſter was exceeding kind to us in the Voyage. The Wind hanging Northerly, we could not go to Windward of Martineco, but drove to Leeward, and ſailed by the Iſles of Lucia, Martineco, Dominico, Guardaloupe, Antigua, Montſerrat, Rodondo, Nevis, Chriſtopher's, Statia, Saba, Martin's, Anguilla, Bartholomew's, S mbrero, and four other ſmall Iſlands, which are called The Saints. It was very pleaſant ſailing by theſe Iſlands, only ſome of them were ſo exceeding high, that in ſome Places we were becalm'd, and the Clouds appear'd below the Tops of divers of the Mountains. At Chriſtopher's (which is counted the higheſt of them) there being a ſmall River of good freſh Water, we ſent our Boat on ſhore for ſome, having none very good on board: We lay off and on about two Hours, but did not come to. I was thankful for this Water, it being my conſtant Drink; it was alſo very ſerviceable to the People on board. After we left the Iſle of Sombrero, we ſaw a Sail, which we thought ſtood after us,1728. and hearing at Chriſtopher's that ſeveral Spaniſh Privateers were on that Coaſt, our Maſter, and ſome others on board, were a little ſurprized; but we ſoon left her out of Sight, and we afterwards went pleaſantly on our Way, till we came to the Latitude of Bermudas, where the Winds blew freſh, and much againſt us; and this Winter having been very hard, we felt the ſharp Blaſts of the latter End of it. We had a Paſſage of about thirty Days, and came very pleaſantly up the Bay and River; and it pleaſed God that I got home once more to my beloved Wife and Children, and was joyfully received by all my Family, whom I found in a good Degree of Health; for which I did (as I had Occaſion to do) bleſs and praiſe the great Name of the Moſt High,Franckfort. who is worthy forever.

After I came home, I was at many Meetings in Pennſylvania and Jerſey, viz. at Philadelphia, Pennſylvania and Jerſey. Burlington, Briſtol, Biberry, Franckfort, Germantown, New-Hanover, Croſwicks, &c. in all which Meetings, I had ſome Service to Friends Satisfaction, and was comforted with the Goodneſs of God in the Midſt of my Afflictions.—My Buſineſs lying much at Burlington, Burlington. I ſpent pretty much of my Time there for ſeveral Weeks; where my Friends manifeſted a tender and hearty Reſpect towards me, and ſympathized with me in my Troubles and Travels; and there I prepared for another Voyage; for I was fully reſolved, thro' Divine Aſſiſtance, to pay all my juſt Debts (which I contracted, and lay on me, through many Loſſes) or elſe to die in the Purſuit of it; in which Reſolve I had inward Peace and Satisfaction; though ſuch Labour, Travel, and Separation from my Family, was a great Croſs to Nature.

On the 14th of Fifth Month we went on board the Brigantine Sarah and Mary, Samuel Gallop Maſter, for Barbados; and on the 16th we ſail'd down the Bay, and put to Sea, and I wrote a loving,At Sea. tender Letter, to my Wife and Family, and another to my Friends at Burlington. We had fair Winds for about two Weeks, after which they were contrary for ſeveral Days, during which two of our Men had a Fever, and our Veſſel proved leaky (tho' tight in ſmooth Water) which was ſome Concern to us, and obliged us to pump every Half Hour; but the Leak being much the ſame, while at Sea, we were the more eaſy about it: I took Care of thoſe two People that were ſick, who ſoon recovered. The 3d and 4th Days of the Sixth Month, it was very windy, with Lightning, Thunder, and Rain; in which rough Weather one of our beſt Sailors put his Shoulder out of Joint, and they brought him to me to ſee if I could do him any Service; I was not forward to meddle; but the Man and the People believing, if I would undertake for him, I might help him; I told them, that tho' I did not underſtand Bone-ſetting, I would inſtruct them the beſt I could; then I ordered him to ſet down upon the Deck, and to be ſtript to the Waiſt, and got a round Piece of Wood as thick as his Arm, and wrapt a Piece of Cloth about it, that it might not bruiſe his Fleſh, and put it under his Arm, and ordered two Men, one at each End of it, to lift up ſtrongly, and a third Man to ſtretch his Arm out, and keep it down withal; which being done, the Bone went into its Place; for which I was thankful in my Heart to the Almighty.—About the 10th of the Sixth Month we ſafely arrived at Spight's-Town in Barbados, Barbados. being the Firſt-day of the Week. From whence I had an Opportunity, by Alexander Seaton, Maſter of a Veſſel bound to Pennſylvania, to ſend an Account of our ſafe Arrival.

I had many Meetings in the Iſland, and made ſeveral Viſits to divers ſick Perſons, one of which was particularly to the Satisfaction of the Perſon viſited and his Relations: He died, and was buried at Hethcott's-Bay, where we had a large Meeting at our Meeting-houſe, where was many People, and it was a good, ſeaſonable Opportunity; in which I had Occaſion to remind them of their Mortality, and preſs them to a holy Life, the Way to a happy Immortality. I had divers Meetings at Bridge-Town Spight's-Town, and the Spring; where the Teſtimony of Chriſt's Goſpel was well received. And after a Stay of three Weeks, I left Barbados on the 1ſt of Seventh Month, and took my Paſſage in the Amity, Charles H rgrave Maſter, who was very friendly to me in my Paſſage,At Sea. as were all on board. We arrived at our Port without caſting Anchor in all our Voyage, and laid the Veſſel to the Wharff at Philadelphia;Philadelphia. and on my landing I immediately went into the Meeting of Miniſters and Elders (it being juſt Meeting Time) where we were much comforted together in Chriſt; after which I went home, being lovingly received by my Wife and Family, having been from home about ten Weeks.

After I came home from this Voyage, I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Philadelphia, Franckfort, Germantown, the Falls of Delaware, Burlington, New-Hanover, Mount-Holly, Fair-Hill, &c.

The 2d of Ninth Month I was at the Quarterly-meeting of Miniſters and Elders at Philadelphia, Philadelphia. where I met with Joſeph Taylor, a Friend, who had viſited our Meetings pretty generally on the Continent of America, in the Miniſtry of the Goſpel, and was now on his Return homewards, with whoſe Viſit Friends had good Unity, and certified the ſame to our Brethren of the Meeting where he lived in Great-Britain.

After this I was at divers Meetings in Pennſylvania and Jerſey; and the latter End of the Ninth Month, Sarah, the Wife of Jeremiah Elfreth, died very ſuddenly, having been the Day before walking in her Garden; ſhe was a ſober, young Woman, and her Death much lamented; her Burial occaſioned my Stay at Philadelphia, which I had divers Times ſhunned, becauſe a Concern had been on me for ſome Time, to declare to the People of that City, "That the Lord was angry with the Legiſlators of Pennſylvania, becauſe they were not ſo much concern'd to promote Religion and Piety as they ought, and to make ſuch Laws as might prevent the exceſſive Increaſe of Publick Houſes, which often prove Seminaries of Satan; but ſtrove to promote Parties more than Religion: And that the Lord was angry with the Magiſtrates, becauſe they did not ſo much as they might, and ought to do, put thoſe good and wholeſome Laws in Execution, which were already made, againſt Vice and Immorality: And that the Lord was angry with ſome of the better Sort of People, becauſe they ſeek and mind the Things of this World, more than the Things of God and his Kingdom." But I was helped to clear myſelf in the Morning-meeting, to the Satisfaction of many of the Honeſt-hearted, and unburden my Mind of a great Exerciſe that I had long lain under.

In the Afternoon we had a large Meeting at the Bank-meeting-houſe, occaſioned by the aforeſaid Burial; the Reſurrection of the Dead was declared in that Meeting, according to the Doctrine of our Saviour Jeſus Chriſt, the great Author of the Chriſtian Religion, and alſo of that eminent Apoſtle Paul; and that old and falſe Calumny, that our Society denied the Reſurrection of the Dead, was publickly denied and refuted. The People were exhorted to live well, that they might die well; and then they need not doubt but that they would riſe well at the Reſurrection in the laſt Day: The Meeting concluded with Praiſe to the Almighty for all his Mercies, and Prayer to him, that he would ſanctify that Day's Service to the People.

In the Tenth Month, I prepared for another Voyage to the Iſland of Barbados, and had the Ship Briſtol Hope, conſign'd to me, but the Winter ſetting in ſooner than common, cauſed our Stay much longer than we expected, whereby I had the Opportunity to viſit divers Meetings, as Burlington, the Falls of Delaware, Neſhaminy, and Wright's-Town, and Philadelphia. Burlington. Bucks County. Philadelphia. In this City a Concern was on my Mind to declare to the People, that the Almighty had ſhewed me, that he had often viſited them in Philadelphia and Pennſylvania, with his own Hand, and with his own Rod; but if that did not work the deſigned End, for which he viſited them (of which they were told alſo before it came to paſs) he then would chaſtiſe them with the Rod of Man, and this was as plainly ſpoken to me in my own Habitation, as tho' it had been the Voice of a Man, though it was not vocal.

The 12th of the Eleventh Month, being Firſt-day, I was at Horſham Meeting, and had a tender bowing Time therein; and in my Way home viſited ſome Friends who were ſick, it being a Time of general Viſitation in thoſe Parts, and the next Seventh Day I was at the Meeting of Miniſters and Elders at Philadelphia, where we had a good Meeting; here I was earneſtly deſired to be at the Funeral of Edmond Orpwood, the eldeſt Friend belonging to Franckfort Meeting;Franckfort. but was in a Strait, this Friend, being my Neighbour, and I had before engaged to be at the Burial of one with whom I had been acquainted near 40 Years, therefore I did my Endeavour to be at both, being each of them buried in the Afternoon, and five Miles diſtant; the Days being ſhort alſo, divers told me it was impracticable; I told them they might be miſtaken, as they were, for though we had a large Meeting, and the Company of Rowland Wilſon, from Britain, who had large and good Service therein, yet after Meeting we mounted, and got to Philadelphia, about a Quarter of an Hour after the Corps was brought into the Meeting-houſe, as I was informed; we had a large, and, as I thought, a good Meeting, after which I went home, being weary in my Body, but thankful in my Heart, that the Almighty had been with us, and helped us to perform that Day's Service.

On the 20th of the Eleventh Month, and Second-day of the Week, I went into a Piece of Ground (which I was clearing for Meadow) in order to give Directions to the Workmen, and one of the Trees fell contrary to the Kerf, and alſo to the Wind, which was then at North Weſt, and when I ſaw it falling towards me, I ran from it, but before I could get out of the Way, it fell upon me, acroſs my Book, from my Shoulder to my Hips, and ſtruck me down to the Earth, where for ſome Time I lay ſpeechleſs and in all Likelihood I ſhould have been immediately kill'd, if I had not been providentially preſerved by the Body of the falling Tree lying on a Stump, which prevented its cruſhing me, as I lay on the Ground. A Friend that was near me with a Horſe, deſired the Wood-cutters (when they were recovered from the Surpriſe, and I to the uſe of my Speech) to help me on his Horſe, and I rode home, but in extreme Miſery, and I was under great Concern, leſt I ſhould ſurprize my Wife and Children ſuddenly. We ſent to Philadelphia for Dr. Griffith Owen, who came in about two Hours, and let me Blood, and order'd ſeveral Things to be apply'd and taken, which thro' Divine Favour proved very ſerviceable to me; notwithſtanding which I was in great Pain many Days, and long and tedious Nights, not being able either to feed myſelf, nor turn in my Bed, for a great while.—In this Confinement I was at times favoured with a very comfortable Senſe of the Preſence of God, whoſe Providence is over all his Works; and as his Love to me was great, ſo the Love of his People was alſo, many of whom, and of my Neighbours, came to ſee me, ſympathiſing with me in my Diſtreſs; but among them I had one of Job's Comforters, who wickedly abuſed me in this Low State. I can ſcarce forbear mentioning his Name, having Example for it in holy Writ, but through the Lord's help I'll put on Charity.

The 9th of the Twelfth Month, I got abroad the firſt time to our Meeting at Franckfort, with which divers expreſſed their Gladneſs to ſee me there again. In this Meeting I exhorted them to think on Eternity, and to prepare for it, by living to Day, as tho' they were to die To-morrow; for I found it by Experience to be needful, and then if ſudden Death comes, it will not ſurprize us.

As I now found it continue my Buſineſs to go to Sea for a Livelihood, I undertook the Charge of the Ship New Briſtol Hope, as Maſter, tho' it was a Way of Living to which I did not incline; I took care in our Veſſel that there ſhould be no Swearing in my Hearing, nor Drunkenneſs, to my Knowledge, without Reproof, and if I could not be inſtrumental that Way to break them from Swearing, and Drinking to Exceſs, my Manner was, to put them away, ſo that we generally had a pretty quiet Ship. We left Philadelphia the 13th of the Twelfth Month, but Storms and contrary Winds detained us in the River and Bay, ſo that we did not get out to Sea till the 21ſt of ſaid Month, when the Pilot left us,At Sea. by whom I wrote to my Wife and Family; and now I thought I felt the Benefit of the good Wiſhes of my beloved and dear Friends I left behind, which did me a great Deal of Good, as it often hath done on the like Occaſion; for faithful Friends, and good Chriſtians, are as Epiſtles written in one anothers Hearts.—In our Paſſage we took ſeveral Dolphins, which were very welcome to us, we having a long Paſſage, and our freſh Proviſions near ſpent. The 19th of the Firſt Month we ſaw the Iſland of Barbados, Barbados. having had ſeveral Meetings on board the Ship in this Voyage, the good Effects I could ſee but little of, only for that Day they would be a little more ſober, and ſome of them addicted to Swearing, did not ſwear ſo often as they did before. The Day following we ſafely arrived at Speight's Town, Speight's Town. where we had the next Day a very comfortable Meeting for the divine Worſhip of God.1729. The Fifth Day following I was at Bridgetown, Bridge-Town. at their Week-day-meeting; and next Firſt-day (being the 30th of the Month) I was at a Meeting at Pumpkin Hill, where I was enlarged in the Doctrine of Faith.

After this I went to the Bridge with a Friend from New-England; we had two good Meetings, it being the General-meeting for the Friends of the Iſland, and afterwards I with ſeveral Friends went again to Speight's Town, and on the 12th of the Second Month, I was at the Thicket's-meeting, Thicket's-meeting. at which was Counſellor Weeks, Colonel Charnock, and Juſtice Sims; I dined with them at Judge Weeks's, and they diſcourſed of what was ſaid in the Meeting about Dancing, I quoting Luther's Words, That as many Paces as the Perſon takes in the Dance, ſo many Paces or Steps they take towards Hell: And I told them, that I had heard ſeveral had uſed that vain Exerciſe in our Meeting-houſe, which was appointed for the Worſhip of God, and I ſaid, I hoped for the future it would be ſo no more; two of thoſe Perſons who danced in our Meetting-houſe, were then in the Meeting, tho' I did not know it. This Teſtimony ſo wrought on the Colonel, that he ſaid, he could ſcarcely feel his Legs ſince I ſpoke it; and the Juſtice ſaid, if theſe Words be true, he had taken many Steps towards Hell, and the Counſellor and Judge ſaid, It was home Doctrine to ſome that were there: Divers of them ſeemed to be touched with the Teſtimony of Truth, though not ſo ſolidly as I deſired. Soon after I went with Joſhua Byrch, to viſit the Governor of the Iſland, Colonel Worſley, who treated us with much Freedom and Civility; he deſired me to ſit down by him, and then called for a Decanter of Wine, of which he kindly offered me a Glaſs, but I told him I chiefly drank Water; he ſaid Water is certainly the beſt Drink in the World, and told me I was a Credit to my Drink, as I looked as well or better than moſt who drank Wine.

In the Second Month, I was at Meeting on a Firſt-day at Bridge-Town, which was ſomewhat larger than uſual; it was a good open Time in the Morning,Bridge-Town. but more ſo in the Afternoon. At this Meeting, there was a Merchant of the Town, who ſent to know if our Friends (he not being of our Profeſſion) would make a Contribution for me, in Conſideration of my Loſſes. He ſaid he would contribute as much as any, altho' he had heard me only that one time; but he was informed that we received no Money nor Pay for our Preaching; yet his Good-will I aknowledged.

The 4th of the Third Month, I was at Meeting at the Spring, where I met with Joſeph Gamble, Spring. and John Oxley, and his Wife, and ſeveral others, not belonging to this particular Meeting, and we were edified together in the Love and Life of Chriſt. I was concerned to ſpeak of the divers Viſitations and Speakings of God to the People ſince the World began; quoting the Words of holy Writ, That, God who ſpake to the Fathers by the Prophets, ſpeaks now in thoſe laſt Days by his Son, whom he hath appointed Heir of all Things: And that this Diſpenſation is the laſt and brighteſt Diſpenſation of all, and is the greateſt and moſt glorious Manifeſtation of God's Love to Mankind; and that beſides this vocal Speaking of Chriſt, when in the Body on Earth, he now ſpeaks ſpiritually, which ſpiritual Speaking of Chriſt, in and to the true Church, and true Believers, will out-laſt Time, and endure to all Eternity; the great Lord of all for his unſpeakable Benefit therein, was praiſed and glorified, as being alone worthy.

I had divers other Meetings on the Iſland, which I paſs by, not being willing to be prolix. After a Stay of about nine Weeks we propoſed failing. Judge Gray a very noted Man, and much eſteemed among the People, took Paſſage with us; alſo Joſhua Byrch, of Bridge-Town, for his Health, and William Callender, and ſeveral others, as Merchants.—Tho' I came on Account of Trade,1720. our Friends gave me a Certificate that I had good Service among them,Speight's-Town. and in my outward Affairs had gained Eſteem among the People, as well as in my Service in preaching Chriſt; all which I acknowledge to be the Effects of divine Grace; divers Friends and Acquaintance came to the Sea-ſhore at Speight's Town, and in a great deal of tender Chriſtian Love, and good Deſires, we took leave, and committed one another to the Protection of the Almighty. We had a comfortable Paſſage, and arrived at Philadelphia, Philadelphia. where I was lovingly received by my Wife and Friends,

In this Voyage a great and weighty Concern came on my Mind, on Account of the young and riſing Generation, deſiring they might be happy in this World, and in that which is to come. And firſt, as to this World, I have taken Notice, that divers of the Youth are too apt to waſte their outward Subſtance, which often is given to them (for when they get it themſelves, they are for the moſt part more ſaving of it) and this Waſting ard Spending thoſe Sparks call Generoſity, Liberality, Good-nature, Gentility, fine Breeding, and Abundance of other fine Names, not conſidering the Labour and Induſtry, Frugality, Care and Watchings, of their Parents or Anceſtors, to get what they have. May Parents note this well, and not be anxiouſly concerned to get much Wealth, which may be a Means to ruin their Poſterity! And truly moſt of theſe ſpending, drinking, Company-keeping, gaming, chatting, tippling Youngſters, take a great Deal more Care, how they may get Money from others, that they may ſpend it, than how to earn it, or faithfully labour for it themſelves; they will beg or borrow, and run in Debt, but take little or no ſolid Thoughts to pay; by which Means divers of thoſe topping, beggarly Beaus, and Spenders, have brought both themſelves and Relations, Parents and Friends, to Shame and Diſgrace, and ſometimes to Poverty,1729. where the r Relations and Parents have been too liberal. Let all indulgent Parents note this alſo.

And if any concerned Perſon ſhould adviſe thoſe inconſiderate Youths of their Evils, 'tis much if they gain not their laſting Ill-will, and the Epithets of Niggards and Covetous, ill-natured, cenſorious, ſour, moroſe, &c. However I ſhall venture to ſtand the Shock of their Diſpleaſure, and in as moving Terms as I can, conſiſtent with the Matter on my Mind, entreat them to conſider the End of their ſpending, ſlothful, idle Life (which if continued in) muſt needs end in their Ruin, and they may repent when it is too late, crying out, "Oh! that I had hearkened to the Advice of my Father, and my indulgent Mother! Oh! that I had taken the Counſel of my good Friends in Time, then I had not beer in this Condition, nor in thoſe Straits I am now in." This, or worſe, muſt at laſt inevitably be the Condition of thoſe unthinking Time-waſting and Money-ſpending, evil Company-keeping young People, of both Sexes. Some of whom, if they can get it, will ſpend more in a few Hours, than their Parents can get in ſo many Days, which is very unreaſonable, as well as unthinking; for if the indulgent Parents do not hold their Hands, truly they muſt all ſink together; and where the Parents have been what theſe ſorts of Youths call liberal, whole Families have by ſuch Liberality been undone, which is a Caſe to be lamented by all ſober People.

I pray our ſpending Youths to conſider, how many brave, fine young Men and Women, whoſe Parents have left them Eſtates and handſome Incomes, have by ſuch Extravagancies, ſoon ſpent all, and ſometimes more than all, and Diſgrace and a Goal have been their Portion; and how many, by living too faſt, have died too ſoon, much ſooner than might be expected, according to the Courſe of Nature.

Wherefore I would adviſe them to regard what the wiſe King Solomon ſaid, Go to the Aunt, thou Sluggard, conſider her Ways, and be wiſe; ſhe gathereth her Food in the Summer (i. e. ſhe prepares againſt the Winter) Though this may be deſpicable in the Eyes of our fine Gentlemen and learned ſpending Wits, yet there appears more Wiſdom in theſe little induſtrious Animals, than in thoſe great Spenders, who, in the Spring and Summer of their Years, take ſo little Thought of ſaving what hath been with ſo much Care gotten for them, or of getting more againſt their Winter or Old-Age; which, if they live, will certainly overtake them, when their Youth or Summer is gone.

But many Youths object againſt this Advice, crying out, as I have often heard, "The aged give this Advice when they are old, but did as we do when they were young, as we are;" although this may be true in ſome, yet it will not hold good in the general, and if it do in ſome, is not that Maxim Good? "Let others Harms learn us to beware, before it be too late, that we fall not into the ſame Snare, which hath entangled or caught Thouſands, to their great Shame and reproach." Again, Thoſe who have been ſo overtaken in their Youth, and are eſcaped out of the Snare, are more fit to caution or adviſe how to eſcape it, or to ſhew thoſe Paths which led them into that Labyrinth of Woe and Miſery.

The Author of all Evil uſeth his utmoſt Skill and Power to promote the Practices of exceſſive Drinking, &c. among Mankind, it being a mighty Support to his Kingdom; for when the Nobility of the Underſtanding is clouded thereby, then Oh! how many wicked Oaths, Oh! what corrupt Language, what unhandſome, unbecoming Words and Actions, are brought forth! How is good Manners corrupted! How is the ſober, chaſte Soul offended, and, above all other Conſiderations, how is God diſhonoured, and the End of our Creation fruſtrated, and Man condemned!

When People are in thoſe Exceſſes, how do they take the ſacred Name in vain, and ſo bring themſelves in guilty before God, and Man; for he has poſitively ſaid, He will not bold them guiltleſs, who take his Name in vain; ſo that let him plead never ſo many Excuſes, he is pronounced guilty by the Judge of Heaven and Earth: Therefore let me perſwade the Youth to remember what the Lord by his Servants ſaid concerning drinking to Exceſs, Woe to the Drunkards; and that no Drunkard ſhall inherit the Kingdom. Again, Woe to them that are mighty to drink Wine, and Men of Strength to mingle ſtrong Drink, &c. If it be objected, as it often is, when ſuch poor Souls are reproved, and their Sins ſet in Order before them; We truſt in the Mercy of God and the Merits of Chriſt; I ſay this is a good Truſt and Hope, if upon a good Foundation; but the Wicked muſt forſake their Ways, and the Unrighteous their evil Thoughts; but what Forſaking is that, when ſtrong Conviction is upon the Soul, to make Covenants, Vows and Promiſes, and break them from Time to Time? And tho' Chriſt hath ſatisfied the Juſtice of the Almighty for Sinners, it is for thoſe who forſake their Sins, not thoſe who plead for the Practice of them, and endeavour, by many vain Excuſes, to juſtify themſelves in them.

Since then the Salvation of the Soul is precious, and hath coſt the precious Blood of the Lamb of God, and is much more precious than Health or Wealth, why ſhould any be ſo cruel and hard-hearted to themſelves, as, for a little Vanity, Froth and Mirth, Toys and Trifles, vain Sports, and evil Paſtime, to plunge and ſink themſelves into the eternal Gulph of Woe and Miſery; pray, O pray conſider it, dear Youths!

After my Return from Barbados, Burlington, Philadelphia, &c. in the Fourth Month, I viſited Friends Meetings at Burlington, at the Falls of Delaware, Abington, Germantown, and was divers Times at Philadelphia and Franckfort Meetings; which Meetings were much to my Satisfaction; the Lord being pleaſed to manifeſt his Goodneſs to many, as a ſo to my poor exerciſed Soul; for which I was truly thankful unto him.

In the Sixth Month I was at the General-meeting of Friends at Darby, Darby. in Cheſter County, which was a large, good Meeting, divers Friends appearing there in a lively Miniſtry. About this Time ſome Thouſands of People came from Ireland, and alſo many Palatines from Holland; among whom, it is reported, were Romans, or Papiſts, ſeveral of whom, it was ſaid, gave out threatning Speeches, which cauſed ſome Conſternation among the People.

At this la ge General-meeting, I exhorted them, To truſt in the Lord, and not to diſtruſt that Hand which had hitherto preſerved us by his Providence without outward Force; and that tho' the People who came among us were many in Number, yet we, having the Lord on our Side, were more than they, in a myſtical Senſe; putting them in Remembrance of the Prophet, who, when his Servant was afraid, prayed to the Almighty, To open the Eyes of his Servant, and when they were myſtically opened, he ſaw the Mountain full of Chariots of Fire, and Horſes of Fire, and that they were more than their Enemies: I was alſo concerned to exhort Friends to be good Examples to thoſe Strangers, who came among us in ſuch great Numbers; and that our Lights, in our Converſations, might ſo ſhine, that thoſe People, ſeeing our good Works, might glorify our Father which is in Heaven, according to the Doctrine of Chriſt; and then we ſhould do them Good, and they would do us no Hurt, but Good alſo: But, on the other Hand, if we keep not our Places, and do not live in the Fear of God, nor according to our holy Principles and Profeſſion, that then it might be juſt with the Lord God, to make them a Scourge to us.— Many were comforted in this Meeting, and God was praiſed, who is worthy.

On the 15th of Sixth Month, having loaded the Ship New Briſtol Hope, a ſecond Time, I ſail'd in her from Philadelphia, and having a Concern to viſit the Meeting of Friends at Salem, I left the Ship at Glouceſter, under the Care of the Pilot,Philadelphia. Salem. and went by Land to the Firſt-day Meeting at Salem, and from thence to Elſenborough, and ſtaid till the Ship came down; and on the 20th of the Month we got to Sea,At Sea. and had a fair Wind for ſeveral Days, and lived very lovingly on board, being reſpectfully treated by my Sailors.

In this Voyage we had ſeveral Meetings on board, the firſt of which was at the Requeſt of my ſecond Mate, to call the Sailors together in the Cabin; I not being forward to propoſe it to them, leſt they ſhould ſuſpect me of ſome Vanity, in deſiring to preach to them; they not knowing the Croſs of Chriſt in that Exerciſe.

On the 24th Day of the Seventh Month, at Noon, our Ship, by Obſervation, being exactly in the Latitude of Barbados, we ſteer'd away Weſt for the Iſland, and on the 26th we ſaw it, after five Weeks and one Day leaving Sight of Cape Henlopen; we having, after the firſt few Days, light Winds, Calms, and Head Winds, which made our Paſſage long, and our Sea Stores almoſt ſpent; but now the Sight of Land made the People forget all Uneaſineſs, and, for this Favour, my Heart was thankful to the great Preſerver of Men.

This Time we came to a tolerable Market with our Proviſions, which made our ſtay but ſhort;Barbados. yet I was divers times at the Bridge Meeting of Friends, as alſo at Spight's-Town (where my Concerns chiefly lay) and once at Pumkin-Hill Meeting, in which Meeting it was obſerved to the People, That the Salvation of the Soul is precious, and that true Religion is a ſolid Thing, a Thing of the greateſt Moment to both Body and Soul, and that People ought to be very ſerious and ſolidly concern'd about it, taking ſpecial Care to lay, or build, their Religion on a ſure Foundation; it was ſhewed them, that Chriſt Jeſus was the ſure Rock and Foundation of all the Righteous, in all Ages; he was the Rock that followed Iſrael, which they drank of; any other Foundation than him, no Man can lay; who is, in the truly religious, and the true Believers, the Hope of their Glory.—Many other precious Truths were manifeſted to us, in that Meeting, for which we praiſed the Lord.

Bridge-Town.Soon after, I went to Bridge-Town to clear out the Veſſel, and was at their Week-day Meeting: The Subject-matter I had to treat of in that Meeting, was, "That the Lord bringeth low, and he raiſeth up again; and that, in divers Reſpect, as to Kingdoms, Families, and particular Perſons; and as to Health, Wealth, Honour, &c. divers in that Meeting were appealed to, as Witneſſes of it."—After this Meeting, I went to viſit the Governor, who was courteous to me, and took my Viſit kindly, and deſired to be remembred to our Governor, and ſeveral others, and wiſhed me a proſperous Voyage, and well back again, which he hoped would be in about three Months—He ſaid, "Whoever lived to ſee it, Pennſylvania would be the Metropolis of America, in ſome hundreds of Years."—He ſaid, "He loved down-right, honeſt Men; but he hated Deceit and Hypocriſy," A great Man, and a great Expreſſion!

The ſt of 〈◊〉 Eig h Month, 1729, we, having done our Buſineſs, weigh'd Anchor, and went to Sea:At Sea. And on the 26th, we had a good Meeting with the Ship's Company, for the Service and Worſhip of God; in which the Goſpel of Chriſt was declared without Partiality, and the reigning Sins of Sailors openly expoſed, according to the Doctrine of the Goſpel, and the Moſt High Lord entreated to carry on in the Earth the great Work of Reformation.—Hitherto we had fine, pleaſant Weather.

The Beginning of the Ninth Month, we had a very bluſtering, ſtormy Time, for many Days, ſo that we could not carry Sail, but ſometimes lay by, and ſometimes went with a reeff'd Main-ſail and Fore-ſail; the Ship had ſuch a violent Motion, that it broke our Glaſſes, and about a Dozen Bottles of Wine, and our Earthenware, and ſtrained our Hogſheads and Caſks, ſo that we pump'd out Melaſſes into the Sea, and beat us back many Leagues, and blew our Sails out of the Bolt-ropes.

After thoſe Storms, we had a Calm, and the Wind ſprung up weſterly; our Courſe being North-weſt, or thereabouts, we could barely lay our Courſe; yet, it being moderate, we had Cauſe to be thankful.

The 12th of the Ninth Month, we found ourſelves in the Latitude of 36 Deg. 17 Min. North; but the Wind was a-head, and our freſh Stock of Proviſions almoſt expended, and Winter coming on a-pace, the Nights dark and long, made it ſeem tedious to our People; the which I was helped to bear with Patience.

The 14th Day, about eight o' Clock, at Night, John Plaſket, one of the beſt of our Sailors, thro' the violent Pitching of the Ship, fell into the Sea from off the Bowſprit; one of the Sailors, ſeeing him fall, nimbly threw a Rope to him, which he caught hold of, and the People helped him into the Ship; though, in all Probability, he had periſhed in the Sea, if he had miſs'd taking hold of the Rope. I was thankful to the Almighty for this young Man's Life, and took it as a great Favour from Heaven, The next Day it was dreadful ſtormy, the Wind blew violently at South-weſt, with Lightening, Thunder, and much Rain; the Seas ran ſo high, and the Ship had ſuch a great Motion, that the Goods, or Caſks, ſhifted in the Hold, and we lay by till next Day; our Sails alſo were much torn, and, in many Places, blown out of the Bolt-ropes, ſo that we were Half a Day mending them, and then proceeded on our Voyage home, where we arrived the latter End of the Month.

Philadelphia. Franckfort. Germantown.After I came home from this Voyage, in the ſmall Stay I was on Shore, I was divers times at Meetings at Philadelphia and Franckfort, and was alſo at Germantown, at the Burial of our antient Friend Dennis Cunrad, who was one of the firſt Settlers of this Town (as I underſtood the firſt Meeting of Friends, for Worſhip, in it, was kept at his Houſe) He was a Man of an inoffenſive Life, much given to Hoſpitality, and left a good Report behind him: The Meeting was large, and many of the firſt Settlers of the Country were there. I was alſo at the Burial of Catherine, the Daughter of Thomas Lightfoot, the Wife of James Miller, a worthy Woman, who died ſoon after their Arrival from Ireland, and was buried from our Great-meeting-houſe in Philadelphia, in a decent and exemplary Manner.

The latter End of the Tenth Month, Samuel Harriſon, Franckfort. of New-York, and Obadiah Lawrence, on Long Iſland, favour'd me with their Company all Night at our Houſe, where we called the Family together, and had a ſeaſonable Time to take Leave, they of me, and I of them, and my Family alſo; and the next Day divers very dear Friends came with me to the Boat, to the River Side, to take Leave, and we parted with Hearts full of Love and Good-will to each other.

So I went on board at Wiccacoe, and had a cold Paſſage down the River and Bay, and left the Capes the 1ſt of 11th Month (being the third Voyage as Maſter) and the 17th we paſſed the Tropick of Cancer. Hitherto we had a comfortable Paſſage, and though we had a crowded Ship,At Sea. yet we had Peace and Quietneſs to a greater Degree than I expected; for Men that uſe the Seas, are, too generally, inconſtant as the Wind and Waters they wade through. We had ſeveral Meetings on board the Veſſel, in this Voyage, and were at Sea about four Weeks, before we arrived at Barbados, and when we arrived, the Markets were dull, which occaſioned our ſtay ſo long at about twelve Weeks. During which Time,Barbados. I had divers religious and good Opportunities with thoſe of our own, and other Societies, I believe to general Satisfaction; having the good Wiſhes of People of all Ranks, from the Governor to the poor Negroes; all of whom I profeſs Love to for Chriſt's ſake.

This Voyage, in our Return home, we had a full Ship, and upwards of thirty Paſſengers,Philadelphia. and was on our Paſſage home about a Month, and had good comfortable Weather therein.

Soon after I came home from Barbados, in the Third Month, 1730,1730. I went to a Meeting at Burlington, at which was married Thomas Evans; Margaret Preſton was alſo there: It was a good Meeting.Burlington. I croſſed the River Delaware twice, viſited a ſick Perſon, and rode thirty Miles that Day. I alſo went to the Falls Meeting, and, after ſaid Meeting,Falls Neſhaminy. appointed another at Neſhaminy the ſame Day; after which, I went with Joſeph Kirkbride to William Paxton's, and lodged: Next Morning Joſeph Kirkbride rode with me home, and thence to Philadelphia. I was divers times at Philadelphia, Franckfort, and Germantown, Philadelphia. and at the General-meeting at Franckfort, where our Friend John Cadwallader was married; Iſaac Norris, Samuel Preſton, and Margaret his Wife, and John Oxley, were at this Meeting, with many other Friends, a good Share of whoſe Company I got home with me, of which I was glad, ever loving and coveting the Company of good Men and Women.

I was now preparing for the fourth Voyage,Fourth Voyage. as Maſter of the New Bristol Hope, for Barbados; but it grew harder and harder for me to leave my Family, which, for many Conſideration, was very exerciſing; yet I was obliged to continue going to Sea, upon an honourable Account; i. e. That no Perſon might ſuffer by me, if I could help it; and having got our Veſſel loaded, we ſailed from Philadelphia the 9th of the Fifth Month. Next Day came to an Anchor at Cheſter, Cheſter. and viſited my old Friend David Lloyd, who, with his good Spouſe Grace, treated me with tender, Chriſtian Love: the Judge and I, being old Acquaintance, and both of us in Years, and he not well, we took Leave, as if we were not to ſee one another any more (which happened accordingly, for he died before I returned.)

We weighed Anchor at Cheſter, and got down to Elſenborough, Salem. and went to Salem Meeting (it being Firſt-day of the Week, and 12th of the Month) with ſome of our Paſſengers and Sailors. The Meeting was pretty large, and I was earneſtly concerned for their Welfare (as I had often been when I was abſent) and was glad I was with them that Day.

After this Meeting we proceeded on our Voyage, and left the Capes the 15th of the aforeſaid Month; had ſmall and contrary Winds, and ſometimes Calms, until the 2d of the Sixth Month, and Firſt-day of the Week, when the Wind was at South, and a hard Gale, the Sea high, and the Ship having a great Motion, therefore we had not a Meeting as uſual: Many of the Paſſengers were very Sea-ſick; as for my Part, I thought, if the Almighty was but with me, that would make up for all Difficulties; for in him was, and is, my Life and chiefeſt Joy: And, as an Anſwer of Peace in my toſſed Condition, I ſometimes had comfortable Times; being inwardly refreſhed with the Love and Preſence of God; not only in the Day, but alſo in the Night, in my Sleep; out of which I was awakened one Morning (in the Morning Watch) with theſe comfortable Words, He took me to his banqueting Houſe, and his Banner over me was Love. Theſe Expreſſions were ſo freſh in my Mind, for ſome Days, that I could not forbear but bleſs the holy Name of the living Lord ſecretly in my Soul.

The 16th of the Sixth Month, we ſaw the Iſland of Barbados. The 17th, there aroſe, about Midnight, a hard Gale of Wind, which the Barbadians call a Hurricane, or Tornado, and blew more than ten Veſſels aſhore, great and ſmall, which were wholly 〈◊〉 ; and our Ship was very near the Rocks, People looking every Minute when ſhe would come on Shore; but, through divine Favour, we eſcaped, with only the Boat ſtove againſt the Rocks: I would have got on board, but that was impracticable; but I got on the higheſt Place I could, from which I could ſee them in the Ship, and they me on Shore; for we could not, for the Violence of the Wind, hear one another; yet they were ſo near the Fort, where I ſtood, that I could diſcern them one from another, and they me from the Multitude of People (many being in the Fort with me) I ſeeing the Chief Mate look towards me, I waved my Hat to him, and he, in anſwer, his to me; then I made a Signal to him to go to Sea, which they immediately did, letting ſlip their Cables, and went to Sea without either Boat, Anchor, or Cables, and came in the next Day, and got their Cables and Anchors again, to the great Joy of many of the Inhabitants, whoſe hearty Prayers were for our Safety, as many of them told me. This, among many others, I put in my Calender of Deliverances, and Preſervations from imminent Dangers, by the Hand of divine Providence.

We ſtaid this Time in Barbados about five Weeks, leaving the Iſland the 27th of the Seventh Month; and there I met with Robert Jordan, my Friend and Brother in the Work and Fellowſhip of the Goſpel of Chriſt, who took his Paſſage with us for Philadelphia, whoſe Company was pleaſant and comfortable. One Evening he was repeating ſome Verſes of the excellent Addiſon's, which I willingly tranſcribed, as well in Memory of that great Author, as alſo that they anſwered my State and Condition in my watery Travels, and in the Extreams of Heat and Cold, and ſome poiſonous Airs, I have often breathed in.

They are as followeth:

I. How are thy Servants bleſt, O Lord! How ſure is their Defence! Eternal Wiſdom is their Guide, Their Help Omnipotence. II. In foreign Realms, and Lands remote, Supported by thy Care; Through burning Climes I paſs'd unhurt, And breath'd in tainted Air. III. Thy Mercy ſweet'ned ev'ry Soil, Made ev'ry Region pleaſe, The hoary Alpine Hills it warm'd, And ſmooth'd the Tyrrhene Seas. IV. Think, O my Soul! devoutly think, How, with affrighted Eyes, Thou ſaw'ſt the wide, extended Deep, In all its Horrors, riſe. V. Confuſion dwelt in ev'ry Face, And Fear in ev'ry Heart, When Waves on Waves, and Gulphs on Gulphs, O'ercame the Pilot's Art. VI. Yet, then, from all my Griefs, O Lord! Thy Mercy ſet me free, Whilſt, in the Confidence of Prayer, My Soul took hold on thee. VII. For though in dreadful Whirls we hung, High on the broken Wave, I knew thou wert not ſlow to hear, Nor impotent to ſave. VIII. The Storm was laid, the Wind retir'd, Obedient to thy Will; The Sea, that roar'd at thy Command, At thy Command was ſtill. IX. In Midſt of Dangers, Fears, and Death, Thy Goodneſs I'll adore; And praiſe thee for thy Mercies paſt, And humbly hope for more. X. My Life, if thou preſerv'ſt my Life, Thy Sacrifice ſhall be; And Death, if Death muſt be my Doom, Shall join my Soul to thee.

The 4th of the Eighth Month, we met with a hard Gale of Wind, which broke the Tiller of our Rudder, and ſplit our Bowſprit and Main-ſail, and overſet many of our Cheſts; Robert Jordan narrowly miſſed his Cheſt falling on him from one Side of the Ship to the other, which welooked on as a merciful Providence, and ſpoke of it to one another, remembring Addiſon's Verſes, which the Night before were repeated.

In this Paſſage we ſaw three Veſſels only; it was a bluſtering Time, but the ſhorteſt from Land to Land that ever I had, being but 14 Days and 14 Hours from the Sight of Barbados to the Sight of the Main-land: We arrived at Philadelphia,

Arrives at Philadelphia.

A fifth Voyage as Maſter. Cheſter.

the 16th of the Eighth Month.

In the Ninth Month, I proceeded on a fifth Voyage (as Maſter) to Barbados, and went down the River De •• ware on a Seventh-day, and on Firſt-day, was at Cheſter Meeting, at which Time there was a Burial of a Child, and a large Meeting: Our Friends at Cheſter were glad to ſee me, and I them, and after Meeting we ſet 〈◊〉 , and went down the River to Elſenbourgh, where came to and landed Robert Worthington, whoſe Son Ezra, was on board, and went to Barbados for his Health, being in a deep Conſumption.

This Voyage we were on our Paſſage about 33 Days before we arrived at Barbados, Barbados: when after doing my Buſineſs, and viſiting our Friends Meetings in about five Weeks, we put to Sea the 10th of the Twelfth Month, and ſailed along to Leeward of divers Iſlands, till we came to Anguilla, Anguilla. where we landed in Expectation to get Salt, but at this Time was not any to be had there. We came to an Anchor here in the Night, hoping to get to an Harbour before it was dark; but it ſoon being very dark, and coming into ſhoal Water, we ſaw a large Rock, and came to by the Side of it, in about five or ſix Fathom Water,Narrowly eſcapes Shipwreck. taking it to be a Ship, and when it was Day we ſaw our Miſtake, and that inſtead of a Veſſel, we were too nigh a Rock, and the Wind coming about, tail'd our Ship towards it ſo near, that we were ſenſible of touching twice; I order'd the Men to heave a little farther a-head, and ſo we lay clear till Morning. When Morning came, of which we were glad, ſeveral Boats, with a Cable, came to us, and the People adviſed us to put a Spring on our Cable, and cut it, that ſhe might caſt the right Way; which accordingly we did, and it had the deſired Effect; ſo that we ſoon got into a very fine Harbour, it being about a Mile off. Many thanks were given by many of the People for this Deliverance to the Almighty. George Leonard, the Governor of this Iſland, heard in the Morning, that a Veſſel was on the Rocks, and the People were running with Saws and Axes, in order to break her up, if ſhe ſhould not be got off: The Governor ſeeing them, ſent a Lieutenant with Orders, that let her belong to what Nation ſoever, they ſhould help to get her off, if it could be, and if ſhe was likely to be made a Wreck, he charged them at their Peril not to meddle with her, nor any Thing belonging to her, until they had firſt come to Terms with the Maſter, which is worthy to be Recorded.

We ſtay'd ſeveral Days before we could get our Anchor; for after we were in the Harbour, it blew very hard for four or five Days; ſo that with four Oars we could not row our Boat a-head, but watching for a Calm one Night, our People went and got it, and then we went into the principal Road and Harbour in the Iſland called Croaker's-Bay; the Name of that we came from was Rendezvous-Bay, where lived a very kind Friend of ours, named John Rumney, who, with his Wife and Family, treated us with great Love, and courteouſly received us in their Houſe, and he went with me to the Governor's, who was my old Acquaintance and Friend, who, with much Love and Tenderneſs (when he knew me) took me in his Arms, and embraced me, and lovingly ſaluted me with a Kiſs of Charity, and thanked God for our Deliverance, and that he had lived to ſee me once more (I having been there ſome Years before) he was ſeventy odd Years of Age, as I remember, and had eighty odd who called him Father: They living much on Roots and Pulſe, are very healthy in this Iſland. I was here nine Days, and had ſeven Meetings with the People; the longer I ſtaid the larger the Meetings were; ſo that I had ſome Difficulty to leave them. Through the Grace and Gift of God I was helped to preach the Goſpel of Chriſt freely, and they received it both freely and thankfully, divers, if not all; for theirs and my Heart was very open one to another, the holy Lord's Name be praiſed forever

The 3d of the Firſt Month, Ezra Worthington died, and the 4th in the Afternoon, he was buried on the Plantation of John Rumney, near his Houſe; the Governor and his Son in Law were at the Burial, where I told them, that he was an inoffenſive, innocent, ſober young Man, and that Death was to be the End of us here, putting them in mind to remember their latter End. After I had done ſpeaking, the Governor ſaid, That Death was a Debt due to Nature, and that we muſt all pay it, and bleſſed is the Man that in Time truly prepares for it. This was a good Expreſſion for a Man in his Poſt, and worthy of my Notice as I thought.

I was at one Meeting, where was the Governor and his Daughter, with divers of the beſt and ſobereſt People of this Iſland; it was a ſatisfactory Meeting, which ended in Prayer; and when I aroſe from my Knees I found the Governor on one Side, and his Daughter on the other Side of me, both on their Knees; a Poſture in which People are too ſeldom found in this degenerate Age of the World.

On the 10th of the Firſt Month, we departed from the Iſland of Anguilla, Sails from Anguilla. with a pleaſant Gale, and had fair Weather and Winds for ſeveral Days; I ſpent ſome Time of this Voyage in Reading, and met with a Paſſage of or concerning Friendſhip; the Comfort and Beauty of it therein was notably ſet forth, yet moſt who treat upon that noble Subject, place (too generally) the Felicity thereof in Humanity: Whereas true and laſting Friendſhipis of a Divine Nature, and can never be firmly ſettled without Divine Grace: Chriſt Jeſus is the prime Friend of Mankind, and from whom all true and laſting Friendſhip ſprings and flows, as from a living Fountain, himſelf being the head Spring thereof; out of which holy Fountain hath ſprung as followeth, Henceforth I call you Not Servants, and ye are my Friends, if ye do whatſoever I command you. And again, By this ſhall all Men know that ye are my Diſciples, if ye love one another. O Holy Expreſſions! much to be admired, and worthy every true and good Man's and Woman's Imitation and Practice. Obſerve, that when they had done whatſoever Chriſt had commanded them, then they were to be his Friends, and they were not only to be his Friends, but one anothers Friends, as he was theirs, and if Occaſion were, as he died, ſo they would die for one another: By this Mark and trueſt Seal of the trueſt Friendſhip, all the World ſhould know they belong'd to Chriſt, that they were united to him, and in him united to one another: Nothing but Diſobedience and Sin can ever ſeparate this Friendſhip.

Againſt this Friendſhip, which is in Chriſt,1731. and grounded and founded upon him, the Gates of Hell can never prevail; all Friendſhip, upon any Conſideration, meerly human, is brittle and uncertain, and ſubject to Change or Mutability, as Experience hath taught in all Ages.

If any Perſon hath a Deſire to have a particular Friend,At Sea. let that Perſon be ſure to make Choice of Chriſt, and ſuch as chooſe him, have a Friend in whom all laſting Peace, Comfort and Delight, Joy and Pleaſure, is, and in him alone it is to be enjoyed forever.

The 20th of the Firſt Month, being the firſt of the Week, we had a comfortable Meeting for Divine Worſhip, in which the Goodneſs of God was extended to us as we were rowling on the mighty Waters of the great Deep, after which we had pleaſant Weather, and a fair Wind, for ſeveral Days.

On the 26th the Wind ſprung up at Eaſt North-Eaſt, a hard Gale, which laſted ſeveral Days; and having but little Sea-room for about thirty Hours, it blew ſo hard, that we could dreſs no Victuals: I then thought on the Words of Job, when he ſpoke to his impatient Wife, ſaying 'Shall we receive Good at the Hand of God, and ſhall we not receive Evil alſo? (or that which is accounted or looks like Evil in the Eye of Man) In this time of Exerciſe the Love and heavenly Life of God, in his beloved Son, filled my Heart, and cauſed an Overflowing of Praiſes to his holy, glorious, and bleſſed Name. Oh! it was exceeding precious to my Soul at that time!

The 1ſt of the Second Month, we ſaw Land, being driven to the Southward near 250 Miles in this laſt hard Weather; but we ſoon after arrived at our deſired Port.

After which I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Philadelphia, Burlington, the Falls, Abington, Philadelphia. Burlington, &c. German town, Briſtol and Franckfort, and found the People had been under a general Viſitation of the Small-pox, inſomuch that many Hundreds, eſpecially of Children, were taken off the Stage of this Life in the City of Philadelphia, and I was concerned to exhort Friends in that City to bring their Children to Meetings, and educate them, when young, in the Way they ſhould go, that they might not depart from it when old; and that he who had taken many away, could, if he pleaſed, take many more; or though he might have laid down his Rod at preſent (the Diſtemper in the City being much abated) he could ſoon take it up again. It is my Belief that the Lord Almighty will ſtill continue to viſit the City and People (if there is not a Reformation) with further, if not ſorer, Viſitations, becauſe he hath known them to do them Good, and make them a Bleſſing to many Iſlands and People; giving them the Fatneſs of the Earth, and that which is far more, the Dew of Heaven; ſo that he may juſtly ſay to us, as to Iſrael of old, You have I known of all the Families of the Earth; therefore I will viſit upon you for all your Iniquities.

In the Beginning of the Fourth Month, Robert Jordan was married to Mary, the Widow of Richard Hill (all three worthy Friends) The Meeting on this Occaſion was large, and the Marriage ſolemnized in the Fear of God. Divers Friends were concerned to ſpeak to the People, and it was greatly deſired that thoſe preſent (who were then ſpoke to) might be married to Chriſt, the great Lover of Souls, who laid down his Life (the moſt precious Life that ever was on Earth) and ſhed his precious Blood for our Salvation.

A ſixth Voyage as Maſter.A few Days after which I again took Shipping for the Iſland of Barbados (being the ſixth Voyage) in the New Briſtol Hope, and left the Capes of Delaware the eighth Day of the Month. The 22d of the ſaid Month, I being weary,At Sea. laid me down to reſt, and fell aſleep, and was awaken'd out of my Sleep with the Words, 'Oh Heart in Heaven! 'Tis an excellent thing to have an Heart in Heaven!' Which Words were comfortable to me, and left a Sweetneſs on my Mind all the Day after, for which I was thankful, and greatly deſired that my Heart and Mind might be ſet and fixed more and more on Heaven and heavenly Things, and that my Treaſure might be in Heaven, that my Heart might be be there alſo, according to the Doctrine of my Saviour, Matt. vi. 6.20.21. Lay up for yourſelves Treaſure in Heaven, for where your Treaſure is, there will your Heart be alſo.

The 27th Day (being the Firſt Day of the Week) we had a comfortable Meeting, the Weather being moderate; and on the 7th of the Fifth Month,Barbados. we arrived at Bridge-Town in Barbadoes, where we unloaded part of our Cargo, and from thence we went to Speight's-Town; where, after a Stay of about five Weeks, we accompliſhed our Affairs. I alſo viſited all our Friends Meetings, and ſome ſeveral Times, in which we were edified and comforted,Hurricane. and divers of us had Occaſion to bleſs the holy Name of God for his Mercy to us: Before we left the Iſland, there happen'd a great Storm or Hurricane, which did much Damage to the Ships, and to the Iſland, blowing down many Houſes, and ſpoiling much Proviſions, deſtroying almoſt all the Plantain Trees on the Iſland, which is a very wholſome and pleaſant Fruit, and much uſed by many inſtead of Bread.

I was clearing out our Veſſel when this Storm happened, and being twelve Miles off, could not hear of or concerning her, but thought it altogether unlikely that ſhe ſhould ride out ſo great a Storm, in ſo bad a Harbour or Road, it being open to the Sea, and ſuch a Storm as had not been known for many Years, and ſome ſaid, never but one (to their Knowledge) though much more Damage hath at ſome other Times been done to the Shipping, by reaſon that the hardeſt of of the Wind was not that Way, which was moſt dangerous to them in Carliſle-Bay, where they moſtly lay; for they all got out to Sea, except two or three that were loſt by the violence of the Weather. It was indeed a very diſmal Time, the Veſſels which rode it out were much damnified, and one being loaded, ready to ſail, ſunk right down, and was loſt in the Bay. When I had cleared our Ship, I ſet forward in order to ſee what was become of her; but the Floods were ſo out, and the Ways were ſo bad, I could not without ſome Danger get to her that Night; but next Morning I ſet out from Joſeph Gamble's, and, to my Admiration, from the Top of a Hill (on which a Houſe in the Storm was blown flat to the Ground) I ſaw our Ship at an Anchor, having rode out the Storm, with one Sloop by her, for which cauſe my Soul was humbly thankful.

On the 17th of ſaid Month, with ſome more than ordinary Fatigue, we got up our Anchor, and took in our Boat, and got our Paſſengers and Proviſions on board,Sails from Barbados. the Sea breaking high on the Shore, ſo that ſeveral of our People and our Boat were in Jeopardy of being loſt; but at length being all on board, we ſet Sail, and having ſailed ſlowly about ſix or ſeven Miles, we met with a Sloop who had loſt her Maſt in the Storm, and next Morning we met with two large London Ships, who had put out to Sea, not venturing to ride it out.

We had fine pleaſant Weather for ſeveral Days after we left the Iſland, and on the 22d of the Sixth Month (being the firſt Day of the Week) we had a Meeting for the Worſhip of God, which was comfortable and ſatisfactory to us. The 4th and 5th of the Seventh Month, we had very freſh Gales from the North-Eaſt to the North, and was near a Water Spout (about a Stone's throw off) which ſurpriſed ſome on board, on which I came out of my Cabbin, and ſaw the Water run up out of the Sea into the Cloud, as plain as ever I ſaw tne Water run into the River, till it filled the Cloud with Blackneſs, and then it would break in great Quantities into the Sea, which is dangerous, when falling on Veſſels. The 5th of the Month, being the firſt Day of the Week, we had a good religious Meeting, for divine Worſhip, wherein our People were earneſtly exhorted to a holy Life, and to be earneſtly concerned for the true Faith, which is in Chriſt; that Faith which works by Love, and is the Evidence of Things not viſibly ſeen, being manifeſt by Works of Piety and Virtue. In this Voyage we were twenty two Days from the Iſland of Barbados to the Sight of Cape Henry, in Virginia, and had a pleaſant Paſſage in the main to Philadelphia, where,Philadelphia. in the Seventh Month, was held our Yearly-meeting, at which I had a deſire to be, my watery Employment having hinder'd my being at a yearly Meeting for ſeveral Years: At this Meeting I met with my old Acquaintance, and dear Friends, John Richardſon, of Yorkſhire, and Paul Johnſon, of Dublin, both on a Goſpel Viſit to the Brethren and Friends in America: The Meeting was large, and attended with Divine Grace and Goodneſs, and ended with Thankſgiving and Praiſe to God and the Lamb.

While our Ship was loading I was at ſeveral Meetings in the Country, as at Abington, Germantown, Fair-Hill, and Franckfort, in Philadelphia County: and at the Falls of Delaware, Buckingham, Neſhaminy, and Briſtol, in Bucks County. I was alſo at Burlington, at the Marriage of William Callender, junior, of Barbados, with Katherine Smith, Daughter of Daniel and Mary Smith, of Burlington.

On the 16th of the Ninth Month,A ſeventh Voyage to Barbados as Maſter. I proceeded on the ſeventh Voyage to Barbados, in the Ship New Briſtol Hope, as Maſter, having on board ſeveral Paſſengers, one of whom (Elizabeth Martindale) was on the Paſſage convinced of the Principles of Truth, and afterwards ſuffer'd, in divers Reſpects, for her making Profeſſion with us.

We had a long Paſſage down the River, the Wind being high and boiſterous. On the 22d of the Ninth Month we left the Capes of Delaware, and ſaw the Iſland of Barbados the 21ſt of the Tenth Month,Arrives at Barbados. before it was Day, and in the Afternoon came to an Anchor in the Bay of Speight's-Town. In this Voyage I met with an Accident that was paintul and troubleſome to me, which happened in a hard Gale of Wind, I being to the Windward, and the Ship having a large Motion, and miſſing my Hold, was canted from my Place to the other Side of the Veſſel, againſt the Edge of a Cheſt, and ſo bruiſed my Leg that I could not do my Buſineſs as I uſually did, which was a great Hindrance and Diſappointment to me: But in about a Month's Time, with the Aſſiſtance of ſome of my Friends there, I got indifferently through it, and alſo rode to Bridge-Town, and had ſeveral Meetings there. I was alſo at ſeveral good and comfortable Meetings at Speight's-Town, where we had one the Day we ſail'd, being the 21ſt of the Eleventh Month; and on the Sea-ſhore parted with our Friends in great Love,Sails from Barbados. and ſet Sail, the Wind being about North-Eaſt, ſo that we could not weather the Iſland of Martineco; we therefore ſail'd along by the Iſlands of Dominico and Guardaloupe, and had Calms under the Iſlands, and ſometimes the eddy Winds from off the Mountains, or High Lands, would take the Sails, and carry the Ship clear round, which made it ſometimes tedious. The 23d and 24th, we paſſed by the Iſlands of Mont ſerrat, Antigua, Rodondo, Chriſtopher's, Nevis, Bartholomew, Statia, Saba, Barbuda, Martin's, and Anguilla, the Winds and Weather being fair and pleaſant. The 25th, in the Evening, it began to be hazy; and, in the Night, we ſplit our Main-top-ſail, which coſt us a great deal of Labour, and Loſs of Time, before we could get it mended and ſet again. We had pretty fair Weather about 20 Days, until we came on our Coaſt, and into Soundings; when a hard Gale of Wind ſpringing up eaſterly, which ſetting on the Shore, was dangerous, and we had a long Night coming on; but, through the Favour of the Almighty, we got off from the Land. In the Midſt of the Danger of this Storm, my Soul ſang Praiſes to the Lord.

The 12th of the Twelfth Month, we met with another Eaſterly Storm, being in about thirty Fathom Water, it blew, and rain'd very hard, and was alſo exceeding cold, and our coming from a hot Climate made it more hard to bear. In this Storm we ſaw divers Lights, which the Sailors call Corpuſants, one of them was exceeding bright, and ſat, as near as I can compute it, about Half an Hour on our Main-topmaſt Head, plain to the View of all the Ship's Company, divers of whom ſaid they never ſaw the like, and I think I never heard of, or ſaw the like before.

The Storm continued all Night till Day, when it abated, and, it being the Firſt of the Week, we had a comfortable Meeting, in which the People on board were adviſed to get divine and heavenly Learning, and not to be Fools in Religion, or in the Things of God, nor to hate his true Knowledge; for if they had all the natural Knowledge, and brighteſt natural Parts in the World, they would be but Fools without the true Fear of God, which the wiſe King Solomon ſays, Is the Beginning of Wiſdom.

The 27th of the Month we ſaw Cape Henlopen, having been 27Days from the Iſland of Barbados: This was a cloſe, foggy Day, we could ſee but very little before us, and had like to have been a-ground on the Shoals, which they call the Hen and Chickens, but went between them and the Cape, in three Fathom Water; the Wind blowing hard at South, we went up the Bay by the Lead; for we could not ſee Land; and the Gale being ſo freſh, we got to Bombay-Hook, from our Capes, in about ſix Hours, which is accounted twenty Leagues; where we came to an Anchor, and there met with abundance of Ice. Merciful was the Deliverance and Preſervation we met with, from the Hand of the Almighty, this Voyage; may we ever gratefully remember it! About a League above Bombay-Hook, when the Fog broke up, we found ourſelves cloſe on the Jerſey Shore; and the Wind ſprung up at North-weſt, and obliged us to come to an Anchor; where the Ice came down upon us, which ſurprized ſome of us much. The ſudden coming out of ſo hot a Climate, into one ſo ſeverely cold, had a bad Effect on moſt of our Ship's Company; and, for my own Part, I had a ſore Fit of the Phthyſick, and was, at times, almoſt breathleſs, and thought I muſt die, for I could hardly breath, or ſpeak; but yet I reſolved, as long as I was capable of Thoughts, I would think of God, and my beloved Jeſus; in which Thoughts and Meditations I found ſome Comfort and Conſolation. I ſat up for divers Nights, not being able to lie down for want of Breath; and I could not drink any ſtrong Drink, as Rum, Wine, Ale, or Punch, ſuch as the Sailors drank; but, inſtead thereof, I drank Sage Tea, which was very helpful to me.

The next Day, the Ice came down more and more upon us, and we feared to put back, becauſe, if we had gone a-ground in the Bay, the Ice might have demoliſhed us; ſo we took the moſt convenient Time we could, and got up our Anchor, with ſome Difficulty, and ſtood for Reedy-Iſland, one of the beſt Harbours upon Delaware; but, the Wind and Tide ſailing us, we could not get in; and the Ebb brought down the Ice mightily on us, ſo that it took away the Head of our Veſſel, and cut her Sides very much. The next Tide we got into the Harbour, and lay cloſe to Reedy-Iſland, making the Ship faſt on Shore. While we lay here, ſeveral Veſſels came to us, and faſten'd on Shore as we did. The Ice drove one Veſſel on us, and broke our Spritſail Yard. Here I went on Shore, where the People were very kind to us, particularly the Sheriff of the County, John Gooding, and his Wife and Family. I went alſo to the Houſe of John M' Coel, who, with his Wife, were very tender in their Care and Love towards me; bathing my ſwell'd and benumm'd Limbs until the Froſt was pretty well out of them. The Good-will, and tender Love and Care, I here met with, affects my Mind in the noting of it: I pray the Moſt High, whom I love and ſerve, to be their Rewarder.

I had two Meetings at our Meeting-houſe at George's-Creek, where was People of divers Perſwaſions, who gave good Attention. For theſe Meetings I was truly thankful; for though, through the extream Cold, I could hardly ſpeak when on board, I now ſpoke freely, much to my Admiration, and I believe to the People's Satisfaction, more than is proper for me to mention, wherefore I praiſe God. When the Weather was a little more open, and the Ice gone, we ſailed up the River to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. where I was joyfully received by my Friends; and while the Veſſel was repairing and fitting for another Voyage, I was not idle, but viſited Friends Meetings at Philadelphia, Burlington. Abington, &c. Burlington, Abington, Germantown, Biberry, Fair-Hill, and Franckfort; being ſometimes at four or five Meetings a Week. I was alſo at Haddonfield and Eveſham Meetings, in Weſt-Jerſey; both good and comfortable Meetings, and will not eaſily be forgotten; for therein God was graciouſly pleaſed to viſit us with his Word, bleſſed be his Name.

The 4th of the Third Month we again ſet ſail for Speight's-Town, in Barbados;An eighth Voyaye as Maſter, &c. and the 6th of the Month, about ſix in the Morning, left the Capes of Delaware. From the Time we left the Sight of the Capes of Delaware, to the Sight of Barbados, was Twenty-five Days (which was the quickeſt Voyage that ever I had in this Ship) in which Time we had three Meetings for the publick Worſhip of Almighty God, and to me they were beneficial; and for God's Goodneſs, I could do no leſs than return Praiſe to Him, who alone is worthy forever.

After I had done my Buſineſs at Barbados, Barbados. and viſited Friends Meetings on the 5th of the Fifth Month, I ſailed for South Carolina, touched at the Iſland of Chriſtophers, and landed ſome Paſſengers there.St. Chriſtophers. From thence we went to Sea, and the ſame Night we had a Storm,1732. but ſuffered little, the Wind being for us, that we went before it, and after it was over, we had a pleaſant Paſſage of about fourteen Days to the Coaſt of Carolina; and when we ſaw the Land, the Wind came againſt us, which made ſome of our Paſſengers very uneaſy; but in meditating on the Infinite Being, I was favoured with inward Comfort and ſtrong Conſolation, ſo that I was humbly thankful, and praiſed God.

We were prevented by contrary Winds, and a ſtrong Current, from getting into Charleſtown, and while we were beating about the Coaſt, we met with a Veſſel, which came from thence, who gave us Intelligence that many People died ſuddenly, and that they buried ten or twelve in a Day. Hearing ſuch News, and the Wind being ſtill againſt us, our Paſſengers, who intended for Carolina, concluded to go for Philadelphia; ſo we tacked about, and ſtood for Delaware-Bay, and then we had a freſh Gale a-head again for ſeveral Days, and ſpending ſo much Time on the Coaſt, our Water was far expended, and we agreed to come to an Allowance of Water, a Quart a Man for Twenty-four Hours, for ſeveral Days before we got in. We were about five Weeks in our Paſſage from Barbados to Delaware River.

Philadelphia.Soon after our Arrival at Philadelphia we got our Ship on the Ways, in order to refit and ſheath her, in which Time I travelled into ſeveral Counties, and had many religious Meetings in divers Places, in which I had good Satisfaction; and my old Acquaintance and Friends ſaid, they rejoiced to ſee me again after my Sea Voyages. I was thankful in my Heart for the Goodwill of my Good Maſter, and of my Friends, in thoſe Journeys, which was, and, I hope, ever will be better to me than choice Silver, and fine Gold.

The Winter ſetting in about a Month ſooner than uſual, many Veſſels were detained from going to Sea, being frozen up; alſo many Veſſels could not come from Sea up the River, ſo that a great Damp was put on Trade, and the Froſt coming ſo ſuddenly, many People were taken with Colds, and many died in both the Provinces of New-Jerſey and Pennſylvania. My dear Friend and kind Landlord Paul Preſton, died about this Time, who, on his dying Bed, ſaid, 'He had no Deſire to live, but to do Good, and that it had been his Care to keep a Conſcience void of Offence towards God, and to all Men, which now was his Comfort.' The hard Weather continuing, I found an Exerciſe and Concern on my Mind to viſit Friends Meetings in the County of Bucks, in Pennſylvania, and the County of Burlington, in Weſt Jerſey; in both which I was at above twenty Meetings in about twenty Days. In this Journey I was favoured with the Grace and Goodneſs of the Divine Hand to a greater Degree than I was worthy of, though I was ſometimes exceeding poor in my Spirit, and, in my own Judgment, very weak for Service and Labour, both in Body and Mind; our Meetings, conſidering the ſevere Seaſon, were large, and, I hope, they were to general Edification.

On the 25th of the Tenth Month, being the reputed Birth Day of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, at a little Town, near the Falls, called Bordentown, Bordentown. we had a Meeting (where never any had been before of our Friends) in one of the Houſes newly built by Joſeph Borden, the Proprietor of the Place: He entertained us lovingly at his Houſe, when he was ſo generous as to offer Ground for a Grave-Yard, and to build a Meeting-Houſe on, and a handſome Sum of Money towards building it, though he did not make Profeſſion to be of our Society. Some that were at this Meeting, who did not profeſs with us, came over the Creek on the Ice to Iſaac Horner's, in the Evening, where we had a ſatisfactory Meeting, in which God, through Chriſt was glorified. Daniel Stanton (my Wife's Siſter's Son) accompanied me in this Journey, whoſe Company and Miniſtry was acceptable, both to me and Friends, and we had Meetings at the Falls, Briſtol, Middletown, Wright's-Town, Bordentown. Croſwicks, Mansfield, Upper and Lower Springfield, Mount Holly, Rancocas, Eveſham, and Cheſter, and divers Evening Meetings at ſeveral Friends Houſes. It now being a ſickly Time I was often ſent for to viſit the Sick, in which Viſits we were comforted, and God's holy Name was praiſed.

On the 18th of the Eleventh Month, I was ſent for to Briſtol to viſit Ennion Williams, Briſtol. who was dangerouſly ill, and to Burlington, to the Burial of Elizabeth, the Wife of Jonathan Wright, Burlington. who was buried from the great Meeting-Houſe at Burlington. The Meeting was very large, ſhe being well beloved by her Neighbours and Acquaintance, being a Woman much given to Hoſpitality (and indeed many of the Friends of Burlington have exceeded in that Reſpect the moſt that ever I have obſerved in my Travels) She was a Pattern of Piety, a loving, obliging Wife, and tender and careful Mother, a kind Neighbour, a loving and faithful Friend, and ſo continued to the End; for ſome of her dying Words were, That ſhe deſired her Love might be remembred to all her Friends, which was done openly in the ſaid Meeting, and tenderly affected many.

After I came home, I was at the Marriage of William Parker, and Elizabeth Gilbert, at which Marriage was our worthy, antient Friend, John Richardſon, with divers other European Friends. The Meeting was large and edifying.

The River ſtill continuing frozen up, I had a Deſire to viſit my Friends and Brethren in Cheſter County, whom I had not ſeen for ſome Years; and in order thereto, in the Beginning of the Twelfth Month, I, with my Kinſman, Daniel Stanton, ſet out from Philadelphia, and went to Newtown, where we had a Meeting next Day (being the firſt of the Week) and afterwards an Evening Meeting at Evan Lewis's; from thence we went to the Monthly-meeting at Providence, on Third-day to Middletown, Fourth-day to Concord, Fifth-day to Birmingham, Sixth-day to London-Grove; after which we had an Evening-meeting at a Widow's Houſe: From thence we traveil'd on Seventh-day to Nottingham, and were at a large Meeting there on Firſt-day, and had an Evening-meeting at a Friend's Houſe, where ſome Perſons came, who had never been at a Meeting of Friends before; on Second-day we had a Meeting at Suſquebannah Ferry, to which divers People came over the Ice, and it was a good Opportunity to many of them. Third-day we had a large Meeting at Weſt-Nottingham, and in the Evening at William Brown's, and next we had a large Meeting at New-Garden, and at Michael Lightfoot's Houſe we met with two Friends from Ireland, Mungo Bewley, and Samuel Stephens, who were now proceeding on the Courſe of their religious Viſit to Friends in Maryland, Virginia, and North-Carolina.—From thence I went to viſit my old Friend and Acquaintance Ellis Lexis, who had a Deſire to ſee me: We had an Evening-meeting in his Chamber, to our mutual Comfort and Refreſhment; and next Day had a very large Meeting in the Meeting-houſe at Kennet; after which we went to Concord to the Quarterly-meeting for the County of Cheſter, and were at three Meetings there, and likewiſe had three Evening-meetings at Friends Houſes; at which Meetings we had the Company of my Kinſwoman Alice Alderſon, and her Companion, Margaret Coupland, who were lately come from the North of England, to viſit Friends in this and the adjacent Provinces.

We went on Third-day to the General-meeting at Providence, which was very large; Joſhua Fielding and Ebenezer Large were there; and we had an Evening Meeting at Rebecca Minſhall's; and next went to Chicheſter, where we had a larger Meeting than I expected, conſidering the Seaſon; we lodged at John Salkeld's; and on Fifth-day we had a good, open Meeting at Cheſter, and, in the Evening, another at Grace Loyd's; next Day had a Meeting at Springfield, which I believe will be remembered by ſome that were there, when we don't ſee one another; afterwards we travelled to Philadelphia.

In this Year, 1732, arrived Thomas Penn, one of the Proprietors of Pennſylvania, and Son of the truly honourable William Penn, Governor and Proprietor of this Province, a wiſe Man, a good Chriſtian, and a mild Governor, a great Promoter of Piety and Virtue, and of good Men. May this his Son walk in his Steps!

In the Firſt Month was our General Spring-meeting, at which were ſeveral Publick Friends from England, viz. John Richardſon, Alice Alderſon, and Margaret Coupland. The Meeting was large and edifying, the ſaid Friends having Service therein to general Satisfaction.

1733.The 2d of the Second Month, I proceeded on a Voyage to Barbades (it being the firſt in the Snow Barbados-Packet, a Veſſel built on Purpoſe for me) We got to the Capes the 20th of the Second Month, in the Evening, where we were obliged to come to an Anchor; and the 21ſt we put out to Sea, but the Wind being againſt us, and looking like windy Weather, I concluded to come to under our Cape, and wait for a fair Wind: As ſoon as our Snow came to, we got our Boat out,Lewis-Town. and went to Lewis-Town; and next Day, being Firſt-day, we had a Meeting in the Court-houſe. In this Town is an Epiſcopal, and a Preſbyterian Meeting-houſe; but neither of their Teachers were that Day in Town, and divers of the People were glad of a Meeting, and I had a good Opportunity with them. After Meeting I went or board, and weighed Anchor,At Sea. and had a fair Wind for above a Week after: In which Time we overtook the Ship Amity,—Bowling, Maſter, near the Latitude of Bermudas; where we had ſmart Gales of Wind, which 〈◊〉 us to carry our Topſails double-reeff'd: And, 〈◊〉 having been at Sea 27 Days and one Night, in which Time we had ſeveral Meetings, we ſaw the Iſland of Barbados; though, for the moſt Part,Barbados. we had contrary Winds; but all was well, and God bleſſed, who is forever worthy.

The 20th of the Fourth Month,Sails from Barbados. having done my Buſineſs, and alſo viſited Friends Meetings, we ſailed for Philadelphia; and on the 25th of the Fourth Month, being Firſt-day, we had a ſeaſonable and ſerviceable Meeting, wherein the Almighty was worſhipped and praiſed, and the People exhorted to Sobriety and Temperance. We were about 20 Days from Barbados to Philadelphia. Philadelphia.

After having ſtaid at home about ſix Weeks, and viſited the Meetings of Friends in divers Places, to mine and their Satisfaction, on the 28th of the Sixth Month, I proceeded on another Voyage for the Iſland of Barbados. We left Sight of our Capes on the 31ſt of the ſaid Month. The Winds were, for the moſt Part, contrary, and, before we got into the Trade Wind, we met with two hard Gales; the laſt of which was a Kind of a Hurricane, in which we could carry no Sail at all, but let the Veſſel lie to the Mercy of the Seas, or rather to the Mercy of him that made the Seas, and all that is therein, and in th Earth alſo. In this Storm we loſt a ſpare Top-maſt, and divers other Utenſils belonging to the Veſſel; but all our People were well and ſafe. This Voyage we had ſeverall comfortable religious Meetings on board, in which we were exhorted to prepare for another and better World, this being ſo very uncertain and momentary, and full of various Exerciſes, Temptations, and Afflictions.

I had on board three Whitehaven Sailors, William Towerſon, William Trimble, and William Atkinſon, and I do not remember that I heard either of them ſwear an Oath during the whole Voyage, which I thought worthy to ſtand on Record,1731. becauſe it is ſo rare in ſeafaring Men. About the Beginning of the Eighth Month (being in the Latitude of Barbados) the Thoughts of my leaving my Family and Habitation, and many of my loving Relations, and near and dear Friends (as at divers other times alſo) made me penſive and ſorrowful; but it being on a Principle of Juſtice, and ſometimes meeting with the Preſence and Goodneſs of God, I was enabled to do my Affairs and Buſineſs, and forbore to appear ſorrowful as much as poſſibly I could, or to be of a ſad Countenance in the Sight of Men; but to him, who knew all Things, and ſees in ſecret, I poured out my Soul in all my Afflictions, for he only is able to help me. I met with ſome who untruly cenſured me, as covetous of the Things of this World, or to be rich; and that for the ſake of theſe outward Things, I might venture my Life, until I might loſe it: Really, as to my Life, it hath long been my Deſire to be ready to reſign it, and is ſo ſtill: And, as to thoſe outward Things, ſo far as I know, my Heart is clear; Food and Raiment, and to be clear and even with the World, having rather to give than receive, is all the Grandeur I deſire; and if that be not granted, I hope to be contented without it, and to be thankful. I look upon Crowns and Sceptres, and all the fine Things of this World, that are of the Nature of it, but as Trifles, and diminutive Things, in Compariſon of a Houſe and Kingdom eternal in the Heavens. In this Voyage, as uſual,At Sea. I read in the Holy Scriptures, and met with ſtrong Conſolation therein, eſpecially in the New-Teſtament; I alſo read much in the Works of that eminent Judge and good Chriſtian, Matthew Hale.

Arrives at Barbados. The 7th of Eighth Month, we arrived at Barbados, ſtaid three Weeks and one Day, and had divers religious Meetings. I haſten'd to accompliſh my Affairs before Winter, it coming on, and the Time of the Year dangerous for ſailing on our Coaſts. On the 30th of the Eighth Month we left the Iſland of Barbados, bound for Philadelphia;1733. and on the 11th of the Ninth Month it pleaſed God to favour us with a gracious Opportunity to worſhip him;At Sea. wherein was declared to the Ship's Company, The Nature and Advantage of Good, and the Fountain from whence it flows, or ſprings; as alſo the Nature and Diſadvantage of Evil; the one being or ſpringing from God, and the other proceeding from Satan, or the Devil, who is the Root of all Evil; and, that Men might be left without Excuſe, God hath ſent the Divine and Supernatural Light of his Holy Spirit, to ſhow to Mortals what is Good, and what is Evil; in order that they might embrace the Good, and refuſe the Evil.

The 21ſt of the Ninth Month, we had a very hard Gale of Wind at North-weſt, which blew ſo hard, that it put us by from ſailing, ſo that we were obliged to lay her to the Wind; for, by the Violence thereof, we could not carry any Sail; and it was ſo dark, that we could neither ſee Stars, nor one another; nor hear one another, without we were very near, the Seas riſing very high: Indeed the long, ſtormy and dark Nights were very diſmal; and ſome of our Goods got looſe in the Hold. In the Beginning of the Night, about the ſeventh Hour, Philip Kearney, my Apprentice, fell into the Sea, and was loſt; which was a deep Affliction to us in divers Conſiderations.

The 25th we ſaw the Land, and next Day we came to an Anchor in Delaware Bay.Philadelphia. The Loſs of this Lad, was a Cauſe that we were not ſo joyful, as is uſual for People to be when come to the Shore.

The latter End of the Tenth Month I went the 3d Voyage (Commander of the Barbados-Packet) from Philadelphia, bound to Barbados: We were tow'd through the Ice by two Boats from Thomas Maſters's Wharff, and in two Days got to Reedy-Iſland; from whence we ſailed down Delaware Bay; where we lay two Nights, the Wind being contrary, blowing hard; the Nights being long, the Days very ſhort, and Weather ſharp; we left our Capes in the Night, it being dangerous lying in the Bay; and after being out ſeveral Days,At Sea. we had favourable Winds, and pleaſant Weather; but when we got into the Trade-wind, it blew hard, and moſtly againſt us; ſo that the firſt Land we ſaw was the Iſland of Chriſtopher's,Arrives at Chriſtopher's where we arrived in 20 Days from our Capes; and the Market for Proviſions being at that Time better than at any other of thoſe Iſlands, and the Property of the Veſſel moſtly belonging to me, and the Cargo generally conſign'd to me, I diſpoſed of Part of it. Here being no Meeting of our Society on this Iſland, I had Meetings on board the Veſſel in the Harbour, and divers from the Shore, and ſeveral Maſters of Veſſels came to our Meetings, the Snow having large Accommodations for ſuch an Occaſion; and, ſo far as I could underſtand, the People were generally ſatisfied, and ſpoke well of our Meetings.

Of late times, and alſo in this Voyage, meeting with many Loſſes and Croſſes, and much Afflictions, and various Exerciſes, I was ready to ſay in my Heart, Lord, why am I thus afflicted, now in my declining Years, ſince, thou knows, I love thee above all Things, and that I would not willingly or knowingly offend thee, my great and dear Lord? It was anſwered (as though vocally ſpoken) My only begotten and beloved Son, who never offended me, ſuffered much more. This Word being ſuch an evident Truth, I begg'd Patience to go through all my Sufferings and Afflictions, ſo that at laſt I might live with Chriſt in the glorious Kingdom of God forever, where I might always bleſs and praiſe his holy Name.

Five or ſix Days after our Arrival at this Iſland, a Veſſel, that came out five or ſix Days before us, arrived, ſhe meeting with the ſame boiſterous Weather as we did, yet we made our Paſſage ten or eleven Days ſooner: Divers other Veſſels, bound to Barbados, put in here, through theſe contrary Winds; and when I ſaw others in the like Circumſtances with us, I was the more thankful for being preſerved ſafe, and ſo ſoon to this Place; yet it was a conſiderable Loſs and ſore Trial not to get to Barbados, the Iſland I was bound to, and a great Diſappointment to me, and many more.

At this Iſland a Perſon, whoſe Name was— Galloway, a Man of a great Eſtate, hearing that I kept Meetings on board the Veſſel, kindly invited me to have a Meeting at his Houſe, and ſaid he would give Notice of it to divers of the Gentlemen (as he called them) of the Iſland, telling me, that I ſhould be welcome to his Houſe, which was much more convenient than the Veſſel; but I was not very forward to accept of my Friend Gall way's kind Offer, being ſenſible of my own Weakneſs and inward Poverty, ſo that I made ſeveral Excuſes to evade it; but he obviated them all. 1ſt, I aſk'd him, "If he could bear the Reproach of having a Quaker's Meeting at his Houſe?" He anſwered, "Yes, there is Good and Bad of all Societies." 2dly, I aſk'd, "If his Wife would like it, or be willing that a Meeting ſhould be in the Houſe?" He ſaid, "She deſired it, and would be very willing." 3dly, I aſk'd, "If he thought he could ſit in Silence? He told me, "He believ'd he could." I then told him, "I was obliged to him for his kind and friendly Offer, and, God willing, I intended to come, and tell my People of the Ship's Company to come alſo, and deſired him to give Notice of it:" The which he did; and there was a large, ſatiſfactory Meeting: Oh may the Almighty ſanctify it to ſome Souls, is my Deſire!

He and his Wife were both very courteous to me, and invited many of his rich Friends and Relations: His Wife's Father was a Judge in this Iſland of good Repute. Divers People, of ſeveral Profeſſions, were at this Meeting, and many expreſſed their being glad of it. An Attorney at Law ſaid, "He was thankful for the Words he heard that Day, and, if I would ſtay with them, he would always come to our Meetings." One Judge Mills was at this Meeting, and very kindly invited me to his Houſe. Some meeting me next Day, ſaid, They were ſorry they were not there. The Miſtreſs of the Houſe told divers of the People, who were Perſons of Note, "That they ſhould remember what they had heard;" and ſpoke it with a religious Concern, as it ſeem'd to me. When I went to this Meeting, I was very poor, and in much Fear, ſpeaking with a great Concern on my Mind for the People's Salvation, and that God, thro' Chriſt, might be glorified.

After this Meeting, it was (as tho' a Voice) ſaid unto me, How doſt thou know but for this Cauſe, and for this Meeting, thou art brought here to this Iſland, tho' againſt thy Will? The People told me that they did not remember that there ever was a Meeting of our Friends before on the Iſland. The Meeting had this Effect, that the People had a better Opinion of our Society than they had before. The Subject in this Meeting was, The Excellency of the Goſpel Diſpenſation above that of the Law, in that it brought us to the Law, went through the Law, and was above the Law, and far from deſtroying the Law, but fulfilled it; for Proof of which, they were referred to Chriſt's moſt excellent Sermon which he preached on the Mount, Mat. v.

From the Iſland of Christopher's I purpoſed, God willing, for Barbados; the which I apprehended would be a troubleſome Voyage, it being about 100 Leagues to Windward, and a ſtrong Current againſt us. On the 19th of the Twelfth Month, we ſailed towards Barbados; and the Wind being a-head, and blowing hard,Lucea. we tarried two Nights at the Iſland of Lucea, where we took in Wood and Water: The People here were moſtly French, and were very civil to us.

The 21ſt we put out again to Sea; but the Wind and Current being againſt us, obliged us to go into the Harbour from whence we came, and tarry for an Opportunity more favourable. While we were in this Harbour, which is a very good one, ſeveral Veſſels came in on the like Occaſion; and a Veſſel that came from Chriſtopher's about three Hours after us, came here three Days ſince we did.

We went out again, in order to proceed to Barbados; but, as before, the Current was ſo ſtrong againſt us, and the Wind alſo, that we could not get forward on our Way; wherefore we put back again to Chriſtopher's, and, by the Way, called at Antigua, Antigua. where I had an open, ſatiſfactory Meeting, for which I was truly thankful, and ſo were ſome, not of our Society, of whom there were divers, and ſome who had not been at our Meetings before.

The next Day we arrived again at Chriſtopher's, Chriſtopher's and there unloaded the Remainder of our Cargo, though much againſt my Mind. After having ſold the moſt of our Cargo at Baſſetérre, we went to Sandy-Point, and there ſold the Remainder, and took in our Loading for Philadelphia.

In loading our Veſſel, Judge Brown was my very good Friend, and helpful to me therein, for which I think my ſelf much obliged to him.

While we lay here, I had a Meeting on board our Veſſel, to which came five Maſters of Veſſels. It was a good Meeting, tho' I ſpoke to them in much Miſery and Pain, having very angry painful Sores on my Legs, occaſioned by a Fall in getting out of the Boat, the Seas running high, and through the Violence of the Waves, I fell acroſs the Boat, and broke both my Shins very grievouſly.

The 31ſt of the Firſt Month, 1734,1734. we had another Meeting on board our Veſſel, to which came ſeveral from other Veſſels, and ſome from the Shore, among whom was a young Baronet, and his Hoſt (a Tavernkeeper) with him, who at firſt behaved airily, but, after ſome Time, he was more ſober, and ſeemed reſpectful at parting.

I was invited to have a Meeting next Firſt-day on board the Ship King George, a large Veſſel; the Maſter told me his Cabin was large, and would accommodate many more than mine; but we did not ſtay ſo long as till the Firſt-day.

After this Meeting was over, the Maſter of the large Ship came on board, and ſaid, "He was ſorry he had not come ſooner, ſo as to have had the Opportunity to have been at the Meeting."

Anguilla.From Chriſtopher's we ſet ſail for the Iſland of Anguilla, and had a Meeting at the Governor's Houſe on a Firſt-day. We ſtaid at Anguilla three Days, and there took on board ſome Bags of Cotton on Freight, and ſailed from thence the 10th of the Second Month. The Governor of this Iſland, whoſe Name is George Leonard, told me, "That he ſhould live and die in our Principles, ſaving that he muſt defend his People." But he did not conſider, that his Defence might deſtroy both him and them, and that ſuch Defence was directly contrary to Chriſt's Doctrine and Practice. A remarkable and diſmal Paſſage he related to me, that, ſome Days before, a Veſſel came from the Iſland of Saltitudas (which went there to take in Salt) the People going on Shore, the Maſter told him, that there lay at the Landing the Heads of above twenty Men on one Side the Path, and the Quarters of them on the other; which ſo ſurprized them, that they made the beſt of their Way to Anguilla, where they related this diſmal Story, and ſuppoſed the Slain to be Britons by their Appearances, and that they were deſtroyed by the Spaniards, who are known to be cruel to them: This Action being far from the Spirit of Chriſtianity, is a Reproach to the Actors thereof.

Not far from Anguilla is an Iſland they call St. John's, the Inhabitants of which are Dutch: The Negroes there lately roſe and took the Iſland, kill'd the People, ſpoiled their Plantations, and burnt their Houſes: I lodged at the Houſe of a Perſon,Anguilla. who went to ſubdue thoſe Negroes, who were too ſtrong for him and his Company, and the Negroes kill'd divers of them, and among them, kill'd this Man's two Sons, for which their Mother and Siſters were in bitter Mourning, when I was at their Houſe. The Thoughts of the Bloodſhed, and vaſt Deſtraction, which War makes in the World, cauſed me to cry in my Heart; How long, O Lord, th •• holy, juſt, and true God, will it be till Nation lift up the Sword no more againſt Nation, nor the People learn War any more

When I came home from this Voyage,Arrives at Philadelphia. which was the 30th of the Second Month, I met with the ſorrowful News of the Death of my only Son George, a beloved, dear Youth,Account of the Death of his Son George. who was taken ſick the fifth of the Eighth Month, 1733, and departed this Life at my Houſe in Franckfort, the 13th of ſaid Month, about the ninth Hour, in the Evening of the ſixth Day of the Week, and was carried to the Bank Meeting-houſe of Friends in Philadelphia, and buried from thence on the firſt Day following, being accompanied by many Friends, and others; he was ten years and ſeven Days old, when he died, and, as he was much beloved for the Sweetneſs of his Nature and Diſpoſition, ſo he was greatly lamented by many who were acquainted with him. I have this Account to leave concerning him, not ſo much that he was my Son, as to excite other Youths to ſerve and fear the Lord, and to love him above all, and that they might remember their Creator in their youthtul Days, that it might be well with them in this World, and when Time here to them ſhall be no more.

He was a Lad much inclined to read the Holy Scriptures, and other good Books, eſpecially religious Ones; and was always obliging, obedient and and loving, to his Parents, and ready and willing to do any Service he could to his Friends; any little Services in his Power he chearfully performed, and took delight in; he was very diligent, and ready to go to religious Meetings, and an entire Lover of religious People. In his Sickneſs he behaved himſelf more like a wiſe Man, than a Youth of that Age, bearing his Pain and Sickneſs with a great deal of Patience. I being in another Part of the World, he would gladly have ſeen me, but ſaid, he ſhould never ſee me any more, and therefore deſired his Mother to remember his dear Love to his Father, and tell him, that he was gone to his Heavenly Father. He was very fervent in Prayer in the Time of his Sickneſs, and prayed that God would preſerve his People all the World over. One time, when in great Miſery and Pain, he prayed to Chriſt, ſaying, Sweet Jeſus! Bleſſed Jeſus! give me Patience to bear my Miſery and Pain, for my Miſery is greater than I can well bear! O come, ſweet Jeſus, why art thou ſo long a coming? I had rather be with thee than in the fineſt Place in all the World. Many religious Expreſſions he ſpoke on his dying Bed, greatly to the Satisfaction and Melting of his Friends and Relations who came to ſee him in his Illneſs; one Day he ſaid, My miſery and Pain is very great, but what would it be if the Wrath of God was in my Soul? He believing in the Love of God in Chriſt, made him deſirous of being with him, and ſeeing the Joy that was ſet before him, thought the Time long to be with Jeſus, as knowing that then he would be out of all Miſery and Pain. His Heart was full of Love to his Relations, Acquaintance and Friends, who came to ſee him in his Illneſs; and full of tender Sweetneſs and Divine Love, he took his laſt Leave of them, which greatly affected many. This was one of the moſt pinching Excerciſes I ever met with in all my Days; but as he ſaid in his Illneſs, ſo I now write. The Wiſdom of the Lord is wonderful. One time in this dear Child's Sickneſs he ſaid, Oh! the good Hand of Thee the Lord help me, give me Eaſe, and conduct me ſafe (i. e.) to God's Kingdom, uttering this Verſe: Sweet Jeſus, give me Eaſe, for Mercy I do crave; And if thou'll give me Eaſe, then Mercy I ſhall have.

Altho' this was a great and ſore Exerciſe, and deep Affliction to me, in loſing this promiſing Youth, and my only Son; yet, conſidering that he went off the Stage of Life like a ſolid, good Chriſtian, it was made tolerable eaſy to me; for he departed this Life in much Brightneſs and Sweetneſs, and more like an old Chriſtian, than a Youth of ten Years of Age.

It was uſual for me to adviſe his Mother not to ſet her Affections too much upon him, thinking he was too good to live long in this World, and too ripe for Heaven, to ſtay long here on Earth, or in this World of Sorrow and Miſery. This dear and tender Youth, when reading (to which he was much inclined) if he met with any Thing that affected him, either in the ſacred Writings, or other good Authors, he would write it down, and get it by Heart; he was, more than common, affectionately concerned for his Mother, doing whatever he could freely and cheerfully to ſerve her, and told her not to do divers Things which he thought too much for her, ſaying, Mother, let me do it, if I were a Man, thou ſhould not do any Thing at all (meaning as to Labour,) My dear Wife, being very induſtrious, and apt to overdo her ſelf at times: And ſhe being affected with his filial Love and Care for and towards her in his Father's Abſence, it cauſed her ſometimes to turn about and weep, in Conſideration of his great Care for and Love to her. I thought a little Memorandum of the Life and Death of this religious Lad was worthy recording, in order to ſtir up other Youths to Obedience and Love to their Parents, who begat them, and carefully and tenderly nouriſhed and brought them up; and alſo to love and obey God, from whom they have their Life, Breath and Being, and to believe in Chriſt, who died for them; who is the glorious Light of all the Nations of them that are ſaved, and walk therein, according to ſacred Writ.

As noted above, he got ſeveral Pieces by Heart out of the Bible, and other Religious Writings, firſt writing them with his Pen. Two ſhort Ones I may Recite, of which nature were divers others, which peradventure may be edifying to ſome, who may caſt their Eye thereon.

One Place which much affected my Mind that he wrote down, and got by Heart, was the 15th Verſe of the 57th Chapter of that evangelical Prophet Iſaiah: For thus ſaith the high and lofty One, that inhabiteth Eternity, whoſe Name is holy, I dwell in the high and holy Place, with him alſo that is of a contrite and humble Spirit, to revive the Spirit of the Humble, and to revive the Heart of the contrite Ones.

Another little Piece was five Verſes, which among others he wrote, and got by Heart, viz.

As one Day goes another comes, And ſometimes ſhews us diſmal Dooms, As time rowls on, new things we ſee, Which ſeldom to us do agree: Tho' now and then's a pleaſant Day, 'Tis long a coming, ſoon away; Wherefore the everlaſting Truth Is good for aged and for Youth, For them to ſet their Hearts upon; For that will laſt till Time is done.

I have now but one only Daughter, Rebecca, left me out of twelve Children (except my Wife's Son and Daughter.)

After this long and tedious Voyage, which ended in the ſecond Month, I ſtay'd but a few Weeks at home, and loaded with Wheat and Flour for Dublin, in Ireland; had Alice Alderſon, my Kinſwoman, and Margaret Copeland, Paſſengers, We had a very comfortable, pleaſant Paſſage, fair Winds and Weather, and good religious Meetings. I think it was the moſt pleaſant Time that ever I croſſed the Seas;Sails for Ireland. about Nantucket we ſaw ſeveral Sloops a Whaling, and ſpoke with one, by which Opportunity we enquired of the Welfare of our Friends on that Iſland, and ſent our Loves to them. Not many Miles from the Sloops we ſaw a ſhoal of Whales; I counted eight in a Row lying Side by Side 〈◊〉 the Water.

We were four Weeks and ſix Days from our Capes to Cape Clear in Ireland; coming near the Land we met with Fiſhing-Boats, and got Plenty of choice freſh Fiſh; in the Evening we got into Kinſale, Kinſale. took in a Pilot for Dublin, and ſailed next Day from Kinſale, and was out one Night at Sea, got next Day to Dublin-Bay, where we went aſhore,Dublin. and were kindly entertained by our Friends; we were at divers large Meetings in that great City, which ſome of us, while we live, at times I believe ſhall remember. My Stay in Ireland was about ſeven Weeks, in which Time I viſited ſeveral Meetings in the Country, and at Edenderry, the Moate of Greenogh, Carlow, Ballytore, &c.

We ſet ſail from Dublin with a fair Wind,Sails for Philadelphia. in Company with the Ship Neptune, and our Friends ſent many Prayers and good Wiſhes after us. We were about forty Perſons, Sailors, Paſſengers and Servants, on board, and had a good Paſſage, all Things conſidered. We had divers religious Meetings on board, and were on our Paſſage, from the Sight of Ireland, to the Sight of our Land, five Weeks and ſix Days;Arrives ſafe. it was the quickeſt Voyage I ever made to Europe and back again to Philadelphia.

When I came home, finding all well, I was thankful to God, in the Name of Chriſt, for all his Mercies, and the many Preſervations wherewithal he had favoured me.

After being a little at home, and at ſeveral Meetings, and not being clear of the World, in order to it, I undertook another Voyage to Barbados, and from thence intending for London, in order to ſettle my Affairs there, which I intended ſome Years before, but Loſſes and Diſappointments hinder'd me: Wherefore, the th of the Tenth Month,Proceeds again to Barbados. I proceeded on a fifth Voyage in the Barbados Pa ke and left Philadelphia, and was at a Meeting the next Day at Cheſter (being Firſt-day) and in the Evening we had a large Meeting at Grace Loyd's, where I met with my dear Friend Joſeph Gill, who had good Service in ſaid Meeting; we rejoiced in Chriſt to ſee each other: We left Cheſter the 9th, and got that Tide down the River to Newcaſtle, and, after viſiting thoſe few Friends there, we ſet ſail the 12th in the Morning; the Wind being high, and the Weather very ſharp, freezing hard, our Sails were ſo froze, that we had hard Work to get the Veſſel under ſail. The 13th Day, weighed Anchor, and ſailed down the Bay, and the 14th we were clear of the Capes. The Firſt-day following, we had a good, ſeaſons 〈◊〉 Meeting, for the Worſhip and Service of God; and, in ſaid Meeting, as I was treating of Diſobedience to Parents, and Diſobedience to Almighty God, our great Parent and heavenly Father, a Youth, who was a Paſſenger in the Veſſel,At Sea. went out haſtily and abruptly, as I was ſhewing the Ungratefulneſs of the firſt, much more of the laſt: When I aſked the Reaſon of his going out, he ſaid, "It was becauſe he could not forbear crying;" and thinking I ſpoke ſo becauſe of him, he ſaid, "He could not hear me any more." Afterwards I underſtood that he was a Youth who was very ungrateful and diſobedient to his Parents; the which I knew not of, for his Mother told me, and himſelf alſo, that he went to Sea on Account of his Health. I thought his going out ſo haſtily, was occaſioned by ſome Indiſpoſition of Body; but it was, as he gave us to underſtand, thro' reſenting ill what was ſpoken, and by his taking of it to himſelf. I have, in like Manner, ſometimes obſerved, that divers People have ſhewn a Reſtleſsneſs and Uneaſineſs in publick Aſſemblies of Worſhip and Devotion, and ſometimes going out, &c. ſo that they have thereby expoſed themſelves to the Notice of the People, as Perſons guilty of the Matter publickly reprehended, or ſpoken againſt; juſt as though they were the only Perſons in the Aſſembly, who were guilty of the Evil then taken Notice of: Such publick Reſtleſsneſs, is a great Folly and Weakneſs, beſides ſo openly and publickly expoſing themſelves.

After we left our Capes, we had divers hard Gales of Wind, which laſted ſeveral Days. The 28th, being a Firſt-day, we had a Meeting for divine Worſhip, in which God was praiſed, and his holy Name exalted, for his unſpeakable Grace, in ſending his only begotten Son, a Divine Light to enlighten the Inhabitants of the World: After which we had ſtormy Weather and contrary Winds for ſome Weeks, ſo that our Paſſage was tedious; and of 15 Times going to Barbados, I found this the moſt difficult; and the Proſpect was very diſcouraging of making a loſing Voyage, by the great Expence I expected for repairing and reſiſting the Veſſel, &c. ſo that I began to deſpair of accompliſhing my Deſign of diſcharging my Debts in Great-Britain, and the Thoughts and Conſideration of loſing ſo much of the Company and Converſation of my Wife, Relations, and Friends, and ſpending ſo much precious Time (which cannot be recalled) to ſo little Purpoſe, lay heavy on my Mind; yet, by the Grace of God, my Mind was ſupported, and my Reſolutions confirmed to praiſe the Almighty, for every Diſpenſation of his Providence.

The 23d of the Eleventh Month,Barbados. we ſaw the Iſland of Barbados (at the breaking of the Day) having been from the Capes of Delaware forty Days, and one Night; and was truly thankful, that, at laſt, we, through Divine Favour, got well to our deſired Port; where we were lovingly received by our Friends at Speight's- Town, who were joyful at our Arrival. From thence I went to Bridge-Town, and ſo on to the Governor's, in order to enter our Veſſel; but, ſtaying a little too late, the Governor, who was the Lord Howe, was come from his Houſe on his Way to Bridge-Town, with his Coach and Six, and his Attendants; but he (ſeeing me) courteouſly ſtopp'd his Coach, and did my Buſineſs as he ſat therein; and though I made an Eſſay towards an Excuſe, he would not admit of it, ſaying, "There was no Need of any Excuſe." He was indeed an extraordinary courteous Man: He died ſoon after, much lamented, as he was much beloved.

Barbados.My Stay at Barbados this time was the longeſt I ever ſtay'd, believing it to be the laſt time I ſhould go there, and that I ſhould ſee them no more. My ſo ſaying troubled ſome of them; but growing in Years (being then turned of Threeſcore) I thought it would be too hard for me to undertake ſuch another Voyage; therefore I was at all the Meetings of our Friends on the Iſland.

Here I met with Moſes Aldridge, a Friend from New-England, who came on a religious Viſit to Friends of this Iſland, with whom we had divers good Meetings, his Service in Preaching the Goſpel being edifying and acceptable; we were together at the Marriage of Andrew Dury and Mary Lewis, after which Meetting and Marriage, I was ill of a Fever ſeveral Days, which Diſtemper was very much among the People, of which near twenty Maſters of Veſſels, and ſome Hundreds of People died; and though I had been at Barbados many times, I never had ſo much Illneſs there before; Moſes Aldridge, and ſeveral Friends of us, had a large Meeting at John Gibſon's, where were many People, not of our Perſwaſion, who generally were ſober; but as I was recommending Charity to the People, according to the Doctrine of the Apoſtle Paul, as the moſt excellent Gift, I adviſed them to ſhow it forth to all People of all Profeſſions, and alſo to their Negroes, telling them,1735. that ſome of the Gentry of this Iſland had obſerved to me, that the more kind they were to their Slaves, they had their Buſineſs the better done for it; though I obſerved alſo, that I had been at ſome Places, where I had watched to hear ſome Expreſſions that might look like Charity; but in divers Houſes, and ſome of Note,Barbados. I could not hear any Chriſtian-like Expreſſions to their Slaves or Negroes, and that with Sorrow I had ſeen a great deal of Tyranny and Cruelty, the which I diſſwaded them from: This Doctrine ſo exaſperated ſome that were there, that they made a Diſturbance in the Meeting; one of which Perſons meeting me on the King's High-way, ſhot off his Fowling Piece at me, being loaded with Small-ſhot, ten of which made Marks on me, and ſeveral drew Blood; by which unfriendly Action, the Man got a great deal of Diſgrace, it being highly reſented by all who were acquainted with me; the Preſident of the Iſland look'd on it as a very baſe Action, as did alſo divers of the Juſtices and the Gentry, alſo the Veſtry, and ſeveral Clergymen and Lawyers; one of the Lawyers told me, "I ſhould not be juſt to the Country, myſelf, nor the Man, if I did not proſecute him;" another, profeſſing the Law, ſaid, "He ought to be abandon'd by all Mankind, if he ſhot at me with Deſign;" many were for proſecuting him, for the People generally took Notice of it with Abhorrence; but he ſending for me, and ſignifying, he would not do ſo again, I forgave him; and I pray it may not he laid to his Charge in the great Day, and that he may be forgiven, he being ignorant of the Love I had and have for him and all Men, even them whom I know to be mine Enemies. It would be too great a Scandal and Reproach, to expoſe his Name and Station in the World. Some thought I did well in forgiving him, and ſome thought I did ill in it; but I ſpoke my Mind to him alone freely, in which I had Satisfaction and Peace.

Intending my Veſſel for London, I made my Chiefmate,Barbados. Ralph Loftus, Maſter of her, not knowing whether I might proceed the Voyage, it being a very ſickly Time; afterwards my Mate had the Diſtemper alſo, but I bleſs God we both recovered a good State of Health.

It was this Voyage that my Friends in Barbados publiſhed a little Piece I wrote at Sea, which I called, Free Thoughts communicated to Free-Thinkers; done in order to promote Thinking on the Name and Works of God; which had, as far as I underſtand, a good Acceptance among the People; the principal Clergyman on the Iſland, thanked me for it, and ſaid, "There was need enough of it:" But I could be glad another, or a better Hand, had done ſome Thing of that Nature, and more large. If this may be of any Service, I ſhall be thankful.

I had alſo a Meeting at John Lewis's, in Joſeph's Pariſh, at which were divers not of our Profeſſion, and ſome who were never at any of our religious Meetings before; who ſaid, They were glad they were there that Day; it being a ſatisfactory, open Meeting.

After I had viſited my Friends, and ſettled my Affairs as well as I could, and loaded our Veſſel with Sugars, for London, being willing, once more, to ſee my native Land, and to ſettle my Affairs there, and ſee my Relations and Friends; on the 6th of the Third Month, we ſet ſail from Barbados for London, and had pleaſant Weather.At Sea. The 16th, being the Firſt-day of the Week, we had a religious Meeting for the Worſhip of God, in which I was concerned to ſpeak on the Government of the Tongue (having on board ſeveral Hands, which did not ſail with us before that Voyage, that were much uſed to Swearing.) After that Meeting, we had not ſo many bad Words and Oaths as before. I was thankful in my Soul to the Lord, and bleſſed his holy Name, for his Goodneſs to us that Day; and, in the Night, my Sleep was very ſweet and comfortable,At Sea. being ſenſible of the Love of God in the Viſions of the Night; ſo that I witneſs'd the Fulfilling of the Prophecy of Joel, Chap. ii. 28.

The 23d, being the Firſt-day of the Week, we had a Meeting, in which the Grace of God, that comes by Jeſus Chriſt, was magnified, and a Bleſſing begg'd for all who love and ſerve God, throughout the World, by Sea and Land; alſo a render Petition was put up to Almighty God, that, as he was gracouſly pleaſed to look down or thoſe eight Perſons in Noah's Ark, ſo he would pleaſe to look upon us in our Veſſel; and, that, as, by his divine Providence, they ſafely landed on the Earth, ſo we, if it were his Will, might ſafely land at our deſired Port; yet not that our Wills, but his Will might be done: Which Supplication was put up with great Submiſſion. Both Day and Night I often ſought the Lord, and was much alone in this Voyage. I read the Old and New Teſtament almoſt through, and much of it divers Times over; my Time being moſtly taken up in Reading, Writing, and Meditating, in which, at times, my Heart would be broken into Tenderneſs; and I was humbly thankful to God, that my Heart was not hard; he having promiſed to viſit the contrite Ones; the which he ſometimes fulfilled, to my unſpeakable Satisfaction Glory to his holy Name forever. My Heart was alſo thankful that God was pleaſed to viſit me in my wat'ry Travels and Troubles, and in my Separation from my Family and Friends, which are much nearer, and more valuable to me, than all Riches, and a great Croſs to my natural Inclination to part with.

The 8th of the Fourth Month, being the Firſt-day of the Week, we had a Meeting, in which Acquaintance with God was exhorted to, ſhewing the Benefit of it, and of loving him above all Things, and delighting in his Law, and meditating therein Day and Night. The 19th, in the Morning, a ſtrong northerly Wind came up, and blew ſo hard, that we could not carry Sail, but lay to the Wind, under our Mizzen, which was ſplit or torn with the Violence of the Wind, and the Sea roſe high, ſo that it came into the Windows of our great Cabbin: It was very rugged for the Time, and, though it was Mid-ſummer, it was ſo cold, that we were obliged to cloath ourſelves, as in Winter. The 22d, being Firſt-day, we had a comfortable Meeting after the Storm, wherein the great Benefit of true Religion was a little open'd to our ſmall Company, and the Lord, Moſt High, was praiſed for our Deliverance and Preſervation. The 26th, we ſounded, and found about 70 Fathom Depth of Water. The 29th, we were a-breaſt of the Iſle of Wight. Engliſh Channel. From the Time we left the Iſland of Barbados, to the Time we found Ground, was ſeven Weeks. Thus, through many Perils and Dangers, we came to Great-Britain; for all which Mercies and Providences, let my Soul bleſs and praiſe the holy Name and mighty Power of the Moſt High. It was now a Time of very great Preſſing for Seamen, and ſeveral Men of Wars Boats came on board to preſs our Sailors; but they had prepared a Place in the Veſſel to hide themſelves, and the Men of Wars People could not find them: One Lieutenant, with his Men, came on board, and ſeeing us weakly handed (the beſt of our Hands being hid) he aſked me if I had any more Hands on board? I made him very little Anſwer; he then ſaid, He was ſure I could not bring the Ship from Barbados without Hands: I told him, Sailors were hard to be got in Barbados, either for Love or Money, to go for London, for fear of being preſs'd, and I was oblig'd to take any I could get: He ſaid, It was in vain to talk much, but if I would ſay, I had no more Hands on board, he would be ſatisfied; he having a Belief that I would ſpeak the Truth, though he never ſaw me before; and he ſaid, If I would ſay, there were no more Men on board, he would go away: for then he had no more Buſineſs there: But I made him no Anſwer, not daring to tell a Lie: Now I know that there is Men on board, ſaid he; ſo he commanded his Men to ſearch the Ship to her Keel; ſo they ſtripp'd, and made a narrow Search, and ſweated and fretted, but could not find them. He being civil, I made him, when he went away, a ſmall Preſent; he wiſhed me well; and ſo I carry'd my People ſafe up to London.

In the Beginning of the Fifth Month,London. I came to London, and lodged at the Houſe of Simeon Warner, in Southwark, and at divers kind Friends and Relations in and about London; the tender and brotherly Reſpect which I received from divers, in ſome of thoſe Families, in my Sickneſs, will not, I believe, ever be forgotten, while I am in this World, at times, by me; and, I hope, that He, whom I ſerve with my Might and Strength, will be their Reward. When in the Country about London, my Reſidence was moſtly at Edmonton, at my dear Brother George Chalkley's, who, with my Siſter and Couſins, were a Comfort to me, both in Health and Sickneſs; for I was often in London ſorely afflicted with the Phthyſick and Aſthma, which ſometimes made me very uneaſy; and, though my Affairs required me to be often at the City, yet I was obliged to return into the Country for Air, and, both in Health and Sickneſs, was kindly and very affectionately received and tended by my dear Brother, Siſter, and all my loving Couſins; the Memory thereof is Cordial to me in penning theſe Lines: It may be truly ſaid, We were very joyful in meeting one another; and our Sorrow in parting not eaſy to be expreſſed.

In London I ſold my Veſſel, the Barbados Packet, and ſettled all my Affairs to general Satisfaction, ſo far as I knew, on which Account I had laboured for ſeveral Years, and was joyful that Providence had favoured me ſo far as to ſee it accompliſhed; ſo that I now wholly intended to leave trading by Sea, the which I never inclined to, only on a Principle of Juſtice; for I was fully reſolved in my Mind that my Creditors ſhould be paid their juſt Debts, though I might loſe my Life in the Purſuit of it, about which I had no anxious Guilt, becauſe I never was extravagant nor indolent, but met with divers Caſualties by Fire and Water; by the latter I loſt many Hundreds of Pounds for ſeveral Years together; and I would perſuade all in their Undertaking for a Livelihood in this World, to be ſure to have an Eye to Divine Providence, who will not ſuffer us (if we do well) nor ſo much as a Sparrow to fall to the Ground, without he think it beſt for us, he knowing what is for our Good better than we know ourſelves. Thus when I had paid my Debts, and in a good Degree ſettled my Affairs, I viſited ſeveral of my Relations, as at Kingſworth, Stains, Guilford, &c. had a Meeting at Market-Street, and one at Guilford, another at Stains, and one at Longford; in all which I had ſome Service, and my Relations were joyful to ſee me once more, having never expected to ſee me again; and when I had viſited Meetings in and about London, I went towards the North, in order to viſit ſome Places where I had never been, and ſome that I had been at. The Number of Meetings, and the Names of the Places where I had Meetings (while I was this time in England) are as follows: While I was in and about London, I was at eighteen Meetings in that great City, at two of which I was with May Drummond, a virtuous young Woman, who hath a good Gift in the Miniſtry, and had a gracious Opportunity of declaring her Convincement to our noble Queen Caroline (our great King George's royal Conſort.) The kind Treatment, and good Reception, ſhe had with the Queen, ſpread ſo in City and Country, that many Thouſands flocked to hear her, and more of the Gentry and Nobility, than ever was known before, to our Meetings. I had ſome private Converſation with her, which put me in mind of the Apoſtle's Exhortation, where he adviſeth the primitive Chriſtians, that their Words be few and ſavoury, and that they ſhould be ſeaſoned with Grace for this great Reaſon, that they might adminiſter Grace to the Hearers; and truly I thought there was the Influence of Grace in her Conduct and Converſation, whom I pray God to preſerve in Chriſt to the End.

I had a Meeting at the Houſe of my Brother with his Scholars at Edmonton, Edmonton and alſo with his Family and divers of our Relations, which ſome of us may have Occaſion to remember. We had ſeven Meetings at Tottenham, at ſundry times, and four at Hartford;Tottenham. Hartford. Hitching. Baldock, &c. In Hartfordſhire. To Ives. Huntington and Ramſey, in Huntingtonſhire. Wellingborough. Northampton. Braybrooke. Okeham. Long-Clackſon. Nottingham. Fairnsfield. Mansfield. Cheſterfield. Stockport. I travelled to Hitching, from thence to Baldock, and then to Stadtfold, and Aſhwell. The 7th of the Eighth Month (being the third Day of the Week) to Reyſton, 4th to Ives, 5th to Huntington, 6th to Ramſey. Firſt Day, being the 12th of the Month, we had a Meeting at a ſmall Town named Finding, and the ſame Day, in the Evening, had a large Meeting at Wellingborough, in Northamptonſhire. The 14th, being 3d Day of the Week, we had a Meeting at Northampton, 4th Day at Braybrook, 5th Day at Okeham, in the County Town of Rutland, 6th Day at Long-Clackſon; and firſt Day, being 19th of the Month, I was at a large and open Meeting at Nottingham, where were many People, not of our Society, who were very ſober; 3d Day had a Meeting at Fairnsfield, 4th Day at Mansfield, 5th at Cheſterfield, in Derbyſhire; from whence we went over the Moors and Mountains, Benjamin Bangs, the younger, accompanying me, who came on purpoſe from Stockport to be my Companion and Guide thither: His Company was both pleaſant and profitable to me in that Hill Country, thro' which we travelled to Stockport, where we had three Meetings, and where I met with my dear, worthy old Friend, Benjamin Bangs; when we met, we embraced each other in Arms of Chriſtian Love, having not ſeen one another for many Years, with whom I ſtay'd four Days. This worthy Friend, though upwards of Fourſcore Years of Age, went with me to Mancheſter, where we had two Meetings, and then I went back with him to his Houſe. He was a Man of extraordinary Character, and well beloved, he being a Pillar in the Church of Chriſt.

Mancheſter.When at Mancheſter, I went to viſit a Friend newly cut for the Stone, who had a Stone taken out of him, the meaſure of which I ſaw, and had the Stone in my Hand; it was nine Inches about, and three Inches over. Before I went out of thoſe Parts, he was well enough to ride home, which was near an hundred Miles; he was chearful as well as thankful.

Macclesfield.From Stockport I went to Macclesfield, to Joſeph Hobſon's, where I met with Joſhua Toft, and his Brother, two choice Miniſters of Jeſus Chriſt, of whoſe Company I was glad, though at that time I was very low and poor in my Spirit. We had two Meetings here; on the 2d of the Ninth Month, being firſt Day, I was at a large Meeting at Morley, Morley. and, in the Evening, at the Meeting at John Leigh's, at both which Meetings there were many People, not of our Society, who were very ſtill, and ſome were broken into Tenderneſs.Penketh. From Morley I went to Penketh, where we had a large, ſolid Meeting, and had an Evening Meeting at Warrington, Warrington. where I met with many Brethren and Siſters, who ſincerely love our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, with whom I was refreſh'd, particularly at Gilbert Thompſon's, and Lawrence Calen's. From Warrington I went to Langtree, Langtree. Preſton & Clifton. Lancaſter. Preſton and Clifton, where I had Meetings, and ſo went on to Lancaſter. I went to Wray, in order to viſit my old Ship-mate Elizabeth Rawlinſon (whoſe Son Hutton Rawlinſon went with me) When I came to Wray, Wray. they deſired me to have a Meeting with them; and though there was little Notice, yet we had a large Meeting, divers Neighbours coming in, and Chriſt was preached to them freely; this was the 10th, in the Evening, and ſecond Day of the Week. Third-day I went to Kendal, and,Kendal. in the Evening, with very little Notice, we met with ſeveral Hundreds of People, Friends and others; it was a Surpriſe to me, I expecting but a Few, becauſe of the Shortneſs of Time; but I acknowledge it was a pleaſant Surpriſe, to ſee the Willingneſs and Readineſs of the People to hear the Goſpel preached. Friends here are a great People, and well beloved and eſteemed by their Neighbours, and live in much Love and Unity. The 4th Day many Friends came to ſee me from divers Parts, I giving them ſome Notice that I deſigned no farther Northward, and haft'ning to get ready to go to America, betimes in the Spring; having been from home near two Years; wherefore divers of my Friends, ſome of whom who had been at Sea with me, met me here. We rejoyced to ſee one another, and, after a large and good Meeting, we took a ſolem Farewel, divers of us never expecting to ſee each other any more.

In this Journey and Travel I endeavoured to be (as much as I well could) at ſuch Meetings as I had never been at before, and becauſe I was ſhort in this Viſit to my Friends, ſome were not ſo well pleaſed; but my Call was moſt to the American Shore, where I thought my Service moſtly lay, and in order to return I ſet my Face toward London, and expected to meet with my Friend and Brother in Chriſt, Iſaac Pickerell, in Cheſhire, who deſigned to accompany me towards the South; wherefore I went from Kendal to Lancaſter, Lancaſter Penketh. and was at Penketh on a firſt Day, being the 16th of the Ninth Month, which Meeting was large and ſolid; after this Meeting we went to Sutton, Sutton. where I met with Iſaac Pickerell; alſo with our antient Friend James Dickinſon, and Christopher Wilſon, a choice young Man, his Fellow-labourer. We had Meetings at Sutton, Newtown, Cheſter and Shrewſbury: James Dickinſon, Newton & Cheſter. Shrewſbury. was about four-ſcore Years of Age, and yet held out in Travels to Admiration, and was lively in preaching the Goſpel; He is a worthy Elder, of whoſe Company I was joyful; at Shrewſbury we parted, and Iſaac and I went to Colebrook, Colebrook Sturbridge. Broomſgrove. where, on a firſt Day, we had a ſolid, good Meeting; from thence we went to Sturbridge, and after having a Meeting there, we had another at Broomſgrove, and ſo went on to Worceſter, where we had divers large and ſolemn Meetings; we lodged at John Corbin's, who was very kind to us, as alſo were his hopeful Children,Worceſter. Eveſham. and in great Love and Unity we both met and parted. From Worceſter, we went to Eveſham, where we had two Meetings,Oddington. and from thence to Oddington, and had a large Evening Meeting; the People (who were moſtly of other Societies) were very ſober, and gave good Attention; this was the Fourth-day of the Week;Chalbury. Wallingford. Fifth-day we had a Meeting at Chalbury, and a tender Time with a Friend very weak at Wallingford, who expreſſed his Satisfaction and Thankfulneſs for the Viſit; his Children were very tenderly affected alſo. The good Lord, the great Phyſician of Value, was with us, and his balſamick Grace was at that Time ſhed abroad in our Hearts. From Wallingford, we went to Reading, Reading. where my good Companion and Fellow Traveller Iſaac Pickerell dwelt; we were lovingly received by our Friends; I ſtay'd here and reſted ſeveral Days, and had ſeveral ſatisfactory Meetings with Friends, they being a large People, living much in Love and Good-will; here Samuel Thornton, of Edmonton, my Kinſman, and Iſaac Brown, my Wife's Son, came to ſee me from London. From Reading, Iſaac Pickerell accompanied me to Maidenhead, Maidenhead. Jordan's and to Jordan's, at both which Places we had Meetings.

Houſe and Burying-ground at Jordan's, are kept in the neateſt Order I ever ſaw, in which Ground lies the Bones of divers worthy Friends, Iſaac Penington, William Penn, Thomas Elwood, George Bowles, and their Wives, as I remember; this Meeting is often if not moſtly kept in ſilence, yet ſeveral have been convinced there though the Grace of God, and the Power of the Holy Ghoſt, which Chriſt ſaid he would ſend to the true Believers, and that ſhould abide with the Church forever; here my beloved Friend Iſaac and I parted in much Love, having good Deſires for each other's Welfare. From Jordan's I went with my Kinſman to my Brother's at Edmonton, Edmonton where I ſtay'd and reſted a few Days from Travelling.

Then a Concern came upon me to viſit Friends Meetings in the County of Eſſex, and I went from my Brother's to Hartford, and had ſeveral Meetings there;Hartford. Ware. Hartford. and one I had alſo at Ware, which was very large; after which I went to Hartford again, I having divers Relations there; from thence I went to Biſhopſtafford, Biſhopſtafford. Stebbing. Braintree. Coggeſhall. Cone. where I had a Meeting, and ſo on to Stebbing, where I had a large Meeting; and had a Meeting at Braintree, Coggeſhall, and a large Meeting on a Firſt-day at Halſtead, and there was Abundance of People at Cone, at an Evening Meeting we had there, where I met with our worthy Friend Joſhua Toft, and his Fellow-traveller Joſeph Hobſon, we rejoycing to ſee each other. From Cone, I went to Cockfield, Cockfield. Colcheſter. which was a very ſmall Meeting; from thence I went to Colcheſter, where I ſtaid ſeveral Days, and went to ſeveral Meetings, as at Rockſtead and Manningtree, and then back again to Colcheſter, where (on the Firſt-day) I had a large Meeting in the Afternoon, and after Meeting, divers of the Friends came to ſee me, and were for appointing Meetings for me to be at, in the enſuing Week, and deſired to know my Mind therein; after a little Pauſe I told them, I found a full Stop in my Mind from going to any more Meetings at preſent, and that I would wait ſome Days with them in the City, till I ſaw further; while we were ſitting together, a Letter came to me from London, that a Friend, Stephen Payton, had ſet up my Name on the Exchange in London, as Maſter of the Barbados Packet, which was the Veſſel bought of me by John Agar, who ſold her to ſaid Stephen Payton, who intended her for Philadelphia, and next Morning a Meſſenger was ſent for me from London: Thus having ſuch a favourable Opportunity of returning home, I embraced it, and went on Second-day to Witham, Witham. where I again met with Joſhua Toft, and Joſeph Hobſon at Meeting; from thence we went to Plaiſtow, Plaiſtow. Bromley. where we had a Meeting, and then went to Bromley, near Bow, and was at Joſeph Oliv 's, had a Meeting with his People and Servants, which were many; I thought it was a good Meeting, a Divine Hand of Love was reached out to the young People, and they were adviſed to give up their Hearts to their Creator in their youthful Days; ſeveral Scores of People belong to his Family; after this Meeting I went to London, London. and prepared for the Voyage. When our Veſſel was loaded, which was chiefly by Iſrael Pemberton the Younger, who went with us, as did our Owner Stephen Payton, and Iſaac Brown, and four of my Kinsfolks, whoſe Names are Freeman, with divers other Paſſengers: In the latter End of the Twelfth Month, my Brother and his eldeſt Daughter Rebecca, with her Huſband Samuel Thornton, Graveſend. Downs. accompanied me to Gravesend, where our parting with them was, as at Edmonton, very ſolemn and ſorrowful, we never expecting to ſee one another more. From Graveſend we ſail'd the 3d of the Firſt Month to the Downs, and from thence down the Britiſh Channel to the Sea,At Sea. and was at Sea above nine Weeks, which we thought long, having many contrary Winds; but, after we came on Shore, we underſtood, that there were divers Veſſels that were much longer. At Sea we had divers Meetings, which were ſome of them to my Satisfaction. I came very unwell on board; but, when at Sea, I mended; for which Favour I am truly thankful. We landed all well and in Health at Philadelphia, Philadelphia. in the Third Month, 1736, where we were received with Joy by our Relations,1736. Friends, and Acquaintance; it was much the more ſo, becauſe they had heard I was like to die; I having, at London, had a ſore Fit of the Aſthma or Phthyſick, three Perſons ſitting up with me for three Nights, who I thought would ſee my End; but the Time was not yet come that I muſt die, though indeed Death was no Terror to me, hoping my Change would be much for the better; for then, I hoped, I ſhould be forever with Him whom I love better than life.

After I had been at home ſome Time, I went to Salem, and from thence to Cobanſy, and,Salem. Cobanſy, Briſtol. Burlington. Trenton &c. in my Return, was at Woodberry-Creek, and had Meetings at each Place: And, ſoon after, I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Briſtol, Burlington, Trenton, and Borden's-Town, and, in my Return home, at Middleton; by the Way, calling to ſee my antient Friend Joſeph Kirkbride, and the Widow Warder; ſhe was 92 Years of Age, and perfect in her Underſtanding; ſhe ſaid, "She did not know for what End the Almighty ſhould prolong her Days to that Age; but ſhe was ſatisfied in his Will.

In the Fifth Month,Haddonfield. Newton. Hartford, &c. Plymouth. Philadelphia. I viſited the Meetings of Friends at Haddonfield, in Weſt-Jerſey, and at Newton, Hartford, Germantown, Abington, North-Wales, and Plymouth, and was divers times at Philadelphia and Franckfort.

After my many Exerciſes, and large Travels by Sea and Land, my Brethren, and divers others, not of our Society, expreſſed their Gladneſs to ſee me, rejoicing that I was like to ſpend my Time more on the Land, hoping that I would go no more to Sea; the which (God willing) I determined, having ſo ſettled my Affairs, that I could ſtay on Shore; and am truly and humbly thankful to the Almighty, that He, by his good Hand of Providence, in his due Time, had favour'd and helped me ſo to do.

In the Sixth and Seventh Months, I again viſited the Meetings of Friends at Briſtol, Burlington, Byberry, Briſtol, &c. Abington, Horſham, Germantown, Fairhill, and divers times at Franckfort and Philadelphia.

In the Eighth Month, I went to Cohanſy and Salem, and was at two Meetings at Cobanſy, and one at Alloway's-Creek, Cobanſy Salem Alloway's-Creek. where I met with Edward Tyley, a Friend on a religious Viſit from Europe, and John ykes, a Friend living near Croſwicks, in the Jerſeys; her we had an open, ſatisfactory Meeting: From whence I went to Salem;Salem. it being their Week-day-meeting, which was large, and to Edification of many. I was alſo at Piles-Grove Fifth-day,Piles-Grove. Woodberry-Creek. and at Woodberry-Creek Sixth-day; in which laſt Meeting the obedient Son was encouraged, and the diſobedient earneſtly called home to his heavenly Father's Houſe. In this Journey I had John Bringburſt, the younger, for my Fellow-traveller; his Father being unwilling that I ſhould go the Journey alone.

Shrewſbury.After I had been at home ſome Time, I, with ſome others; went to the Yearly-meeting at Shrewſbury, in Eaſt-Jerſey, which was on the 23d of the Eighth Month: It was exceeding large, and the quieteſt and moſt ſettled Meeting that ever I was at there; and many divine Truths were delivered therein. From thence I went to Maneſquan, Maneſquan. Middletown. and had a Meeting, and then back to Shrewſbury, and ſo to Middletown, where we had a Meeting in the Baptiſt Meeting-houſe, divers of whom were there, and glad of the Meeting: thence came back to Shrewſbury, and had a Meeting on the Firſt-day, being the 30th of the Month: From whence, on my Return home, had Meetings at Moſes Robin's,Allen's-Town. Croſwicks. Bordentown, &c. Burlington, Franckfort. Cheſter. Providence. Springfield. Allen's-Town, at Croſwicks (where I met with divers of my old Friends) Borden-Town, and Mansfield; ſome of which were large, open and ſatisfactory Meetings. After the laſt Meeting, we went to Burlington, and next Day came home, accompanied by Richard Smith, jun. After being a few Days at home, I was ſent for to Cheſter, to the Marriage of John L •• (who had ſailed ſeveral Voyages with me) Next Day I went to the Week-day-meeting at Providence, and on Firſt-day was at Springfield; from whence I returned home.

The 23d of the Ninth Month, I left home again, and went to Philadelphia, and from thence with Daniel Stanton, John Eaſton, and John Proud, jun.Philadelphia. Radnor. Goſhen. (the two latter of Rhode-Iſland) to Radnor Meeting, and from thence to Goſhen Meeting, and by the Coldneſs of the Weather, and croſſing ſeveral Creeks, I got a Cold, which ſettled on my Lungs, ſo th in Converſation, I was hoarſe; but I was helped in Meetings to Admiration; for which I was truly thankful to the Almighty, the great Helper of his Servants and Children. We had an Evening Meeting with an antient Friend, who ſaid ſhe had above 200 who called her Mother, being her Children by Blood and Marriage to the fourth Generation: We took our Leave of her, as never expecting to ſee each other more, and parted in Tenderneſs of Heart. One of this Friend's Grandſons went with us to Concord, where, on a Firſt-day,Concord. we had a very large Meeting, and an Evening-meeting at Moſes Mendenhall's; and the Remainder of the Week we had Meeting at Birmingham, Kennet, New-Garden, Birmingham, &c. Marlborough, and the Monthly-meeting at Center on the Seventh-day following, at which were many young People; for whoſe ſakes I was drawn and moved, in my Exerciſe of the Miniſtry, to ſhew the Riſe and Deſign of our Meetings of Diſcipline.

"Firſt, That the ſame Power that gathered us to be a People, inclined our Elders to eſtabliſh thoſe Meetings, and ſettle them in moſt Parts where we were gathered, and had Meetings for the Worſhip of God.

Secondly, They were adviſed to do their Buſineſs, and ſpeak to their Affairs, in the Senſe of the ſame Power, Spirit and Wiſdom, of Chriſt, which, as it had raiſed us, would, as we kept to it, preſerve us to be a People to the Praiſe of God's holy Name.

Thirdly, They were adviſed, in doing their Buſineſs, not to run out into many unneceſſary Words, which might lead to Contention, and ſpending much Time to little Purpoſe; religious Affairs being done beſt if a meek and quiet Spirit, that being of great Price with the Lord; great Evils having been known in many Ages, thro' hot and long Contentions about Religion. It is alſo good to avoid, in Matters of Difference, Reſpect of Perſons, on account of being acquainted or related, ſo as to be ſway'd thereby from Juſtice.

Fourthly, They were adviſed to be very careful of giving any juſt Occaſion of Offence to any, to Jew or Gentile, to Indian or Negroe; for, Woe to them, ſays our Saviour, by whom Offences come; and if any will take Offence when none juſtly is given, 'tis the beſt Way to be patient, and take our Saviour for our Example, who got the Victory thro' Suffering; a ſafe Way, and glorious in the End. And, as to few Words, the Apoſtle ſays, Let your Words be few and ſavoury, ſeaſon'd with Grace, that they may adminiſter Grace to the Hearers.

Fifthly, I was engaged, for the Sakes of the Youth of both Sexes, to ſhew them, that a material Part of the Service of theſe Meetings, is, that Care be taken therein to ſee that Perſons are clear of prior Engagements or Entanglements, in relation to Marriage, and that they had the Conſent of Parents, or Parties concerned as Guardians, &c. and, alſo, that they, and all that belong to our Society, walk orderly in Converſation; otherwiſe they could not be in Unity with us, or owned by us, as a Society of religious People: We don't own ſcandalous Perſons, nor admit them to be married amongſt us, without acknowledging their Faults, and promiſing Amendment for the future, through Divine Grace and Aſſiſtance; Alſo, in thoſe Meetings, the Widows and Fatherleſs are taken Care of, that they may be ſupported and viſited, and Youths put out Apprentices to learn Trades, &c."

This Meeting concluded with Supplication for the riſing Generation, and for the King, and all his Subjects, and with Thankſgiving and Praiſes to the ſacred Name of Him who lives forever.

After the aboveſaid Meeting, we went to Wilmington, a new-ſettled Town on Chriſtians Creek, which I believe will be a flouriſhing Place,Wilmington. if the Inhabitants take Care to live in the Fear of God, and ſeek his Glory, and the Riches of his Kingdom, preferring it to any Thing or Things of this World. We had a pretty large Meeting here, conſidering the Seaſon (for it was very cold) which was held in a large Houſe of William Shipley's; but they are making Proviſion for a Meeting-houſe. From this Town we went to Newark, Newark. and had a comfortable Meeting at George Robinſon's in the Evening,Philadelphia. and next Morning ſet out for Philadelphia.

As it was now the Winter Seaſon, and having been divers times at this Seaſon of the Year in the warm Climates, the Cold was become harder for me to bear than uſual, ſo that I ſtaid at and about home pretty much, being divers times at Philadelphia, Franckfort, Germantown, and Abington Meetings.

The latter End of the Tenth Month, on a Firſt-day of the Week, I was at a large, open Meeting, at Darby, in Cheſter County.Darby. After Meeting I rode home about 14 Miles; but it was ſo cold, that my Limbs were much benumm'd, and were not fully recovered in more than a Week. Coming home between Schuylkill River and Philadelphia, we ſaw the largeſt Meteor that I ever ſaw, though I had ſeen many by Sea and Land, this was in Sight almoſt a Minute, as near as I could gueſs; it was a mighty Stream, like a Flame of Fire, leaving, as it were, Sparks of Fire behind it, as went along, and then ſettled like a Star, and diſappeared. A few Days after this Meteor, there appear'd in the Sky an uncommon Redneſs, with Streams like Fire.

About this Time, was buried at Franckfort,Franckfort. John Hurford, who was about ninety Years of Age; whoſe Burial, the Coldneſs of the Seaſon conſidered, were a pretty many Friends, Neighbours, and Relations, of the Deceaſed; as alſo, divers from Philadelphia. I was concern'd to adviſe thoſe preſent. To prepare for their final Change;Franckfort. that being certain, though the Time is uncertain; which, generally, none know but the Almighty; therefore we ought always to be preparing for our Diſſolution, and always watching and praying, leſt we enter into Temptation; as ſaid our dear Lord, If the good Man of the Houſe had known in what Hour the Thief would come, he would have watched, Luke xii. 39. And, we not knowing whether Death will come in our Youth, our middle, or old Age, therefore, were earneſtly deſired to prepare our Hearts to meet Death, ſo that we might dwell with God and Chriſt in his Kingdom forever. It was alſo obſerved, that though this Friend had lived to a great Age, yet that few lived ſo long, no, not one in a Thouſand, and many die very young; therefore they were earneſtly entreated, in the Love of God, through Chriſt, to prepare for their latter End, and not to ſet their Hearts and Affections on Things below; for, by how much they ſet their Hearts and Affections on natural or outward Things and Objects, by ſo much the harder it would be to part with them, when Death ſhould come. This Meeting ended with Prayer for Reformation and Preſervation to the End of Life; and Praiſes, yea, high Praiſes, were given to Him, who had given to all preſent our Life, our Breath, and our being.

It being exceeding ſevere Weather, with much Rain, Wind, and Snow, there were great Floods, ſo that we could not get over Franckfort Creek to Meeting; wherefore the Friends on the Weſt-ſide met together at my Houſe, and we had a ſatisfactory, good Meeting, in which we were exhorted, to build our Religion on the ſure Foundation; that Storms, Rain, nor Winds, might not be able to ſhake us from this Foundation, which is, Chriſt, the Rock of Ages.

This Winter we were viſited at Franckfort with the Small-pox, of which many died at Philadelphia, Franckfort and ſeveral in our Neighbourhood.

The latter Part of this Winter, ſtaying much at home, I ſpent my Time much in Reading and Writing, often being ſenſible of the Love and Goodneſs of God, my exceeding great Reward; He, by the Spirit of his Son, comforting me, and ſometimes melting my Heart into Tenderneſs, in Conſideration of his many Mercies, which cauſed me to praiſe his holy Name, who is thereof worthy, beyond Expreſſion, forever.

In the Firſt Month, I went with my Friend John Oxle , of Barbados, to Briſtol, Briſtol. where we had a large Meeting; thence went over the River Delaware to Burlington Quarterly-meeting;Burlington. we were obliged to get to the Jerſey Shore on the Ice, laying Boards thereon for about 100 Yards together, and being long on the Ice, and poorly, as to Health, I took ſuch a Cold that I could not get to Meeting next Day; but was at the Youths-meeting Third-day following—Fourth-day I went to Ancocas Meeting,Ancocas. thence to a large Meeting at Mount-Holly, where was a Marriage; afterwards to Eveſham and Upper-Springfield, Ev ſham. Springfield. Burlington. or Hanover, and then returned to Burlington, and next Day was at the Monthly-meeting there, which, to me, was a good, open Meeting, wherein Church-diſcipline was ſomewhat treated of, and Friends adviſed to wait for that Spirit which leads into all Truth, to guide them in their Diſcipline.

In the Second Month, 1737, I went to Cohanſy, 1737. in order to negotiate ſome Affairs there, and, while there, had three Meetings at Greenwich, Cohanſy. and one at Alloway's-Creek; and on the 9th of ſaid Month, being Firſt-day, was at Salem Meeting, which was large and open;Salem. and, in the Evening, we had a heavenly Meeting at Bartholomew Wyat's.

After my Return from Salem, on the 1ſt of the Third Month, I took a Journey to the Eaſtward, having a Deſire to ſee Friends in thoſe Parts, whom I had divers times viſited, in the Service of the Goſpel, in my young Years; and though now upwards of Three-ſcore Years of Age, was willing to viſit them once more before I died, who, in ſome Places, where I had formerly travelled, were now grown very numerous. I ſet out with Joſeph Gilbert, and ſeveral other Friends, and we travelled together to Long-Iſland, Long-Iſland. where we parted, and I went to Newtown, where I met with John Fothergill and Samuel Bowne; at which Place we had a Meeting, which was appointed on John's Account, and his Service therein was to the Satisfaction and Edification of Friends. From thence John went to Weſt-Cheſter, Fluſhing. on the Main, and I went to Fluſhing, where we had a large, open Meeting; it was a ſolid, good Time, and the ſacred Name of Him who lives forever, was praiſed.

From Fluſhing I went with my old Friend and School-fellow, Joſeph Latham, to his Houſe; our Converſation was pleaſant and comfortable to each other, wherein we remember'd our Walking to and from School, in the Suburbs of that great and populous City, London; when we were beaten, ſtoned, and abuſed, only for being the Children of thoſe called Quakers: The Prieſts, who had Money for Preaching, had preached and printed ſo many Lies againſt our Friends, that the common People were almoſt ready to make a Sacrifice of us; they telling us (when we pleaded our Innocency, by telling them, we went quietly along the Streets to School) that It was no more Sin to kill us, than to kill a Dog: But now, through the Grace and Favour of the Almighty, we enjoy the Exerciſe of our Religion, according to our Conſciences, free from Goals and Priſons, in which our primitive Friends ſuffered much; for which we ought to be truly thankful to the God and Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.

Weſtbury. Matinicock.From Joſeph Latham's we went to Weſtbury and Matinicock (after a Meeting at Cowneck) and afterward, to New-York; where I had alſo religious Service, and a Meeting; and from New-York I took my Paſſage in Robert Bowne's Sloop for Newport, New-Y on Rhode-Iſland, was two Days and Nights on the Water, and on my Arrival at Rhode-Iſland, Newpor in Rhod Iſland. the Brethren lovingly received me, and we were joyful to ſee each other.

After having had divers good Meetings on Rhode-Iſland, I went to Dartmouth, where we had a large,Dartmouth. Ponyganſet. ſerviceable Meeting, at a Place called Ponyganſet; many Hundreds being added to the Church ſince I firſt viſited thoſe Parts. From this Place I went to Holder Slocum's, and he lent us his Shallop to go over to Nantucket; but the Wind not favouring, we had a ſatisfactory Meeting at a large Farm of his on an Iſland bearing his own Name, and after Meeting ſet ſail for Nantucket, had ſeveral large Meetings there, and I rejoiced to ſee the Growth and Increaſe of Friends on this Iſland; where God hath greatly multiplied his People, and made them honourable; Glory to His Name forever.

The Prieſts, who have Money for Preaching; the Lawyers, who have it for Pleading, and the Phyſicians, who have Money for giving Receipts for Health, are poor Trades here on this Iſland.

At Nantucket I had been about 39 Years before, at which Time there were only two Men and one Woman who joined with our Friends in Profeſſion, and now it was computed there were about 1000 who went to our Meetings, they being a ſober, religious People; and there is a great Increaſe of Friends in divers other Places in New-England: And whereas formerly we were greatly perſecuted for our Religion, now we are treated with more Civility and Reſpect in thoſe Parts.

From Nantucket, Nathaniel Starbuck and Elijah Collins, went with me, with ſeveral other Friends, to the Yearly-meeting at Rhode-Iſland;Rhode-Iſland. which was ſo very large, that it was difficult to ſpeak ſo as to be heard all over the Meeting; but the laſt Day of the Meeting, our Friend John Fothergill, who had a High Voice, being attended with the Divine Power, gave good Satisfaction to the Meeting, and it ended well. After this Meeting was over, I went with Benjamin Bagnal to Boſton, Boſton. Lynn. Salem. and from thence to Lynn and Salem, had ſeveral ſatisfactory Meetings, which tended to the uniting our Hearts together in the Love of Chriſt, and the Fellowſhip of his Goſpel. From Salem I went with Zaccheus Collins and his Wife to their Houſe, and lodged there three Nights, and was lovingly entertained, as I was alſo at many other Friends Houſes. From Lynn, Zaccheus Collins accompanied me to Boſton, Boſton. where we had a Meeting on a Fourth-day of the Week, and the next Day there was a very large Meeting (the greateſt Gathering of People which had been ſeen there at Friends Meeting-houſe for a long Time) occaſioned by the Marriage of John Mifflin, of Philadelphia, to Benjamin Bagnal's eldeſt Daughter.

Rhode-IſlandFrom Boſton I returned to Rhode-Iſland, and had divers Meetings at Newport and Portſmouth, wherein our Hearts were made glad in Chriſt, and we were ſtrengthened in our Faith in him; bleſſed be his holy Name forever.

Conanicut, Kingſton.From Rhode-Iſland, I went to Conanicut, and from thence over to Kingſton in the Narraganſet Country, and had Meetings, and then back to Rhode-Iſland again, and thence by Water in Company with divers Friends to Greenwich, Greenwich. where I was at two large Meetings: At this Place they ſhewed me the Trees under which about forty Years ſince I had a Meeting; but now they have a pleaſant Meeting-houſe.

The next Frſt-day, I was at a large, ſolid, edifying Meeting in a new Meeting-Houſe at Tiverton. Tiverton. From thence I went to viſit Joſeph Wanton's Wife, who had been long ſick; and in her Chamber (with ſeveral of her Friends and Relations) I had divers religious Seaſons, with which ſhe expreſſed much Satisfaction: She died of this Sickneſs, and I was at her Burial, which was large, ſhe being well known and well beloved; the next Day was at an appointed Meeting at Portſmouth, Portſmouth. which was large, and to Satisfaction, for which we bleſſed the holy Name of God. I had divers good Opportunities at Rhode-Iſland in private Families, and was at ſeveral Meetings over the Beach at John Eaſton's, who was about ninety Years of Age; he had formerly travelled with me, when I was a young Man; we took Leave of each other, never expecting to meet more in this World.

Now (after divers Meetings on Rhode-Iſland) I took my Paſſage for Long-Iſland, in my Return homeward;Long-Iſland. and after a boiſterous Paſſage, and being four Nights on the Water, I got well again to my loving Friend Joſeph Latham's, where I had left my Horſe, and on Fifth-day had a Meeting at Cowneck, Cowneck. where I met with Elijah Collins, Roſe Tibbets, and Patience Barker, we rejoycing to ſee each other, after their long Journey by Land, and mine by Water, they being likewiſe going for Pennſylvania. Theſe Friends went to Fluſhing Firſt-day Meeting, and I went to Weſtbury, Weſtbury. where was a large Meeting, in which there was a drunken School-maſter who diſturbed the Meeting, though at laſt it ended quietly, and I hope well alſo. The 〈◊〉 Fourth-day was at the Monthly Meeting at Weſtbury where many Friends met from divers Quarters, and it was a ſolid good Time. We had a Meeting at Thomas Rodman's, who was unwell and had not been at a Meeting for ſome Months; he took our Viſit kindly, expreſſing his Love to us; we had alſo a Meeting at Jeremiah Williams's to good Satisfaction.Matinicock. Fifth-day we had a large Gathering at Matinicock, and in the Evening a tender broken Meeting at Samuel Underhill's, and Sixth-day a good Meeting at Newton, Newton: wherein primitive Chriſtianity was opened, and experimentally declared to the People, and in the Evening we had a good Opportunity to declare the Truth of Chriſt at the Houſe of Richard Hallet, among ſeveral of his ſober Neighbours; next Morning, being the Seventh of the Week,Weſt-Cheſter. we went to Weſt-Cheſter, to a yearly Meeting, which was much crowded, and the People very unſettled, ſo that it was not ſo ſatisfactory as could have been deſired;New-York. after Meeting we went over again to Long-Iſland, and then to New-York, where we had a large quiet Meeting in the Evening. At New-York, Third-day in the Morning divers dear and loving Friends accompanied us to the Water-ſide, where we ſolemnly took Leave of one another in the Love of Chriſt, and in the Fellowſhip of his Goſpel, ſome of us not expecting to ſee each other any more, and from thence paſſing over Long and Staten-Iſlands, to Elizabeth-Town, we travelled to Raway, Raway. and had a Meeting at Friend—Shotwell's, on a Fourth-day in the Evening, where many Neighbours came in, and after Meeting a certain Perſon was diſſatisfied about Womens publick Speaking in religious Meetings (Roſe Tibbits, having publickly exhorted them in this Meeting to be religious, and to fear God, and having pray'd to God for us all, and praiſed his holy Name) which ſaid Perſon deſired we would endeavour to ſatisfy him about it, inaſmuch as the Apoſtle Paul forbad it, as he apprehended. To which it was anſwered, that the Apoſtle Paul, only forbad, or did not permit forward or overbuſy Women, to ſpeak or aſk Queſtions in the Church; but adviſed them to aſk their Huſbands at home, and that doubtleſs he never intended to debar ſuch godly Women, who had a real Neceſſity laid on them, and were concerned, by the Almighty, to ſpeak unto, or pray for the People, elſe he would not have ſhewed them, how they ought to behave themſelves in their Speaking unto, or Praying for the People or Church; for if he had any Deſign to hinder ſuch, whom the Almighty ſhould concern, then he muſt have contradicted himſelf (where he ſhews how they muſt behave themſelves in their Duty of Speaking or Praying) and he would likewiſe thereby have oppoſed the Apoſtle Peter, who ſaid, "Now is fulfilled the Propheſy of the Prophet Joel, that in the latter Days Sons and Daughters ſhould Prophecy." So that is is clear and plain, they who would limit or ſilence thoſe, who have a Gift from God to preach or pray in publick, from the Words of the Apoſtle Paul, they oppoſe him to himſelf, and to the Apoſtle Peters, and alſo to the Prophet Joel.

From Raway, we went to Woodbridge, Woodbridge. where we had a Meeting, and there I parted with my Fellowtravellers having a Concern (though much in the Croſs to my own Will) to go back in the Woods,Raway. to a Meeting about eight or nine Miles off; which Meeting was much to mine and their Satisfaction,Stony-Brook. as divers of them expreſſed. From this Place I went to Stonybrook, had a pretty large Meeting, conſidering it was rainy, in the Time of the Meeting's gathering. At this Place my Son in Law Iſaac Brown, with ſeveral Friends, came to meet me, whom I was glad to ſee, and went after Meeting with them to Trenton, Trenton. Briſtol. Franckfort. and next Day to Briſtol, it being their Third-day Meeting, which was large, and after Meeting went home to Franckfort, and there was lovingly received by my Wife and Family. In this Journey I was from home three Months and nine Days, had fifty five Meetings, and travelled by Land and Water above a thouſand Miles; and I may truly ſay, that therein I was favoured with the Divine Preſence and Grace of God by Chriſt in a good Degree, and alſo with the Fellowſhip of many ſincere Believers in him, which in my Return cauſed my Soul to bleſs his holy Name, who lives forever.

In the 6th Month, after having had divers Meetings at and about home, I went to Darby, Darby-Newcaſtle. Cheſter and Newcaſtle, having Meetings at each Place, which was to the tendering of ſome mournful Souls, and to the Comforting and ſtrengthening them. From Newcaſtle I ferried over Delaware River to Pennſneck, Pennſneck. where I had a Meeting, at which were ſeveral that had never been at any of our Meetings before, who went away well ſatisfied.Salem. Cohanſy. From thence I went to Salem Monthlymeeting, which was very large, and thence to Cohanſy to Third-day Meeting, and ſtaid till next Firſt-day Meeting, which (though ſmall, by Reaſon of rainy, ſtormy Weather) was a very precious Meeting. After I negociated ſome Affairs at Cohanſy, I returned to Salem, Salem. where I met with my Fellow-traveller Elijah Collins, of Boſton, with whom I went on to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. Franckfort. and from thence home, having much Satisfaction in this Journey, in which I had nine Meetings, and travelled about 150 Miles. I cannot be clear in my Mind without ſaying, that I did not, nor do not ſtudy what I preach to the People, nor did I, or do I receive any Pay or natural Conſideration for Preaching, it being, as I really believe, contrary to the Doctrine of Chriſt, and his Apoſtles and Diſciples.

This Fall I viſited ſeveral of the Meetings of Friends in Bucks County,Pennſylvania. and the Meetings at and about home, as at Franckfort, Philadelphia, Abington, Byberry and Germantown. In the Ninth Month I was appointed, with ſeveral other Friends, by our Monthly-meeting, to viſit the Families of Friends in Philadelphia, my Lot was to viſit the upper Part of the City, in Company with Ph be Morris, Hannah Parrock, and Daniel Stanton; in which Service we were of one Heart and Mind, and we performed ſaid Service in pure Selfdenial, and in the Croſs of our holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt; and wonderful it was, how the Preſence and Goodneſs of God went with us from Houſe to Houſe, and opened the States and Conditions of the Families to us, to the tendering of many Hearts, both of Parents, and of their Children. We viſited about forty Families of our Friends, and the Winter ſetting in, and I being but weakly, having had a ſharp Spell of the Fever, we, by Conſent, were willing to defer the Concluſion of this Work, until longer Days, and warmer Weather.

In this Month I was ſent to, in order to be at the Burial of the Wife of Richard Smith, junior:Burlington. She was a virtuous Woman, and well beloved, at whoſe Funeral were many of her Neighbours and Friends: It was a very ſolemn Time, in which Meeting, it was deſired that thoſe who had loſt their Parents would live ſo, that they might not be a Diſhonour to them; for it was obſerved of ſome Children, after their Parents were dead, they grew worſe than when they were alive, taking undue Liberties, which their Fathers and Mothers could not have allowed of, which was a ſore Grief, and Trouble to their Friends, and ſuch as wiſhed them well; therefore they were exhorted not to do that now, when their Parents were Dead, which they would not have done, if they were living, which would be heavy on them, and tend to bring a Blaſt on them in this World; and they were deſired to conſider, how they would anſwer it in the World to come.

It was alſo obſerved, that ſometimes the Death of Parents had a good Effect on divers ſober young People, they being thereby led more ſeriouſly to think on their own Mortality, and to conſider the great Loſs of their careful and religous Fathers and Mothers, and the good Example and Counſel they gave them. This Meeting concluded with a ſolid weighty frame of Mind in many. From Burlington I went to Mount Holly, had a large M •• ingat the Meeting-houſe, and another in the Evening at Mount Holly Town,Mount-Holly. at the Houſe of Thomas Shinn; both which were open Meetings, and divers People, not of our Profeſſion, were there, who were well ſatisfied therewith. From Mount Holly I went to Eveſham and Cheſter, as alſo to Haddonfield, Eveſham, &c. Haddonfield. Burlington. at all which Places I had large Meetings, and then I went back again to Burlington, and was at their Fifth-day Meeting. From Burlington I went with Richard Smith, Caleb R per, and Jonathan Wright, to viſit a Friend who was ſick,Franckfort. after which the ſaid Friends acompanied me to the Ferry; after I was over the Ferry I rode home, where I found my Family well, for which I was thankful. In the fore Part of the Tenth Month our worthy Friend, John Fothergill ſailed in the rigantine Joſeph, Ralph Loftus, Maſter, for Barbados, he having made a third Viſit to America from Europe on a religious Account. His viſit was acceptable and ſerviceable, and we parted in great Love and Tenderneſs; the Night before, about the eleventh Hour, was an Earthquake, which was the greateſt known in this Province, the whole City of Philadelphia being ſhaken, and moſt Part of the Adjacent Provinces, though little or no Damage done thereby, which ſhews the abundant Mercy of a merciful God; as alſo, if it were the Pleaſure of his Will, how ſoon he can lay Cities and Countries waſte and deſolate, and bury Thouſands in a Moment; but notwithſtanding the mighty Power of the Eternal Jehovah, Oh how hard are the People's Hearts, and how they hate to be reformed, and how unconcerned are the Inhabitants of the Land about their Eternal Peace and Well-being! This is really lamentable: Oh! how do earthly mindedneſs, Pride, Covetouſneſs, and Drunkenneſs, abound, with many other Evils, which were ſcarcely known amongſt the firſt Settlers of this Peaceful, and now plentiful. Land of Pennſylvania.

The 26th of the Twelfth Month (being the firſt Day of the Week) was buried at Merion, Merion. Edward Jones, aged about Ninety-two Years, he was one of the firſt Settlers of Pennſylvania, and was a Man much given to Hoſpitality, a Lover of good and virtuous People, and was likewiſe beloved by them. There were many Hundreds of People at his Funeral. I had a Concern to be at this Meeting before I left my Place at Franckfort, and before I heard of this Friend's Deceaſe.

The beginning of the Firſt Month (being the fifth of the Week) I was ſent to, in order to be at the Burial of Hannah, the Wife of John Mickle, at Newtown, in Weſt-Jerſey: My Kinſman, Daniel Stanton, was with me at this Burial: It was a ſolid, Heart-melting Time, my Heart was broken into Tenderneſs with many others. This deceaſed Friend was much beloved by her Friends and Neighbours, and there was much mourning among her Relations at her Grave, among whom ſhe will be greatly miſſed. The People were deſired earneſtly to prepare for their latter End, and final Change, and that, as we had all Reaſon to hope it was well with our deceaſed Friend, we might likewiſe have a well grounded Hope that it would be well with ourſelves, when we came to put off our Mortality, and put on Immortality. The Meeting ended with ſervent Supplication for our furture Well-doing and Well-being both here and hereafter, and Praiſe to the moſt high, who is alone worthy forevermore.

As ſoon as I returned to Philadelphia, Philadelphia. on the Sixth-day of the Week I heard of the Death of Joſeph Kirkbride, at Iſrael Pemberton's, who told me, I was deſired to be at his Burial. He, his Son, and William Logan, accompanied me as far as Samuel Bunting's that Afternoon, with which Journey I was exceedingly tired, ſo that I could hardly ſtand or go when I alighted off my Horſe, but being refreſhed with a good Night's Reſt, I went in the Morning to the Houſe of my deceaſed Friend. There was a Multitude of People at the Burial, among whom we had a good Opportunity to invite them to lay hold of Truth and Righteouſneſs, and prepare for another World. They were reminded, that neither natural Wiſdom, nor Riches, Youth nor Strength, Crowns nor Scepters, would, nor could ſecure them from the Stroke of Death. Robert Jordan was at this Meeting, and had good Service therein; it concluded in Supplication for the Widow and Fatherleſs, and for Mankind univerſally. Firſt Day being fourth of the Firſt Month, I was at Middleton Meeting,Middleton. in Company with Thomas Brown, wherein the Divinity of Chriſt, and his being made Fleſh, born of a Virgin, crucified, dead and buried, and his being raiſed from the Dead by the Divine Power, was largely opened to the People, and that the ſame Power muſt be witneſſed to reform our Lives, and give us the true ſaving Faith and Knowledge of God the Father, and Chriſt the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt.

This Month, at our General Spring-meeting, I acquainted Friends, that I had a Deſire once more to ſee my Friends in Virginia, Maryland, and North Carolina, if Health and Strength did permit, and Divine Providence favoured, I not having yet fully recover'd my former Health and Strength, to which the Meeting conſented.

1738.The latter End of the Firſt Month I was at the Burial of Robert Evan, North-Wales. of North-Wales; he was upwards of fourſcore Years of Age, and one of the firſt Settlers there. A Man who lived and died in the Love of God and his Neighbours, of whom, I believe it might be truly ſaid, as our Saviour ſaid of Nathaniel; 'Behold an Iſraelite indeed, in whom there is no Guile.' He was a Miniſter of Chriſt, full of Divine and religious Matter. In this Month I was at Fairhill, at a Meeting appointed for Ruth Courtney, and Suſannah Hudſon, who were on a religious Viſit from Ireland, to Friends in this and the adjacent Provinces; it was a good Meeting, the Friends ſpeaking to the State thereof.

The Beginning of the Second Month, I went over Delaware, Cohanſy. and ſo to Cohanſy, intending home before I ſet out for my Journey to the Southward; but my Affairs not anſwering to come home, and afterwards to reach the Yearly-meeting of Friends at Weſt-River, the which I propoſed to our General-meeting; I now wrote to my Wife and Family, that I intended to proceed to Weſt-River Meeting, it ſaving me much Time and Riding, and after having been at ſeveral Meetings at Cohanſy, Salem, &c. and at the Yearly-meeting at Salem, and at a Meeting at Piles-Grove; being accompanied by a Friend of Salem, I proceeded, and went over Delaware River, and firſt had a Meeting at George's Creek, and from thence to the Head of Saſſafras. River,Saſſafras. where we had a Meeting, but by Reaſon of the wet Weather it was but ſmall; thence we travelled to Cecil Meeting,Cecil. and ſo on to Cheſter, where we had a Meeting on Firſt-day, then to Queen Ann's County, and back from thence to Newtown, on Cheſter River,Newtown. at which Town we had a large ſatisfactory Meeting; in which it was ſhewn that no good Chriſtian might or could break the moral Part of the Law, for it (ſaith the Apoſtle) is a Schoolmaſter to bring to Chriſt, and that thoſe who come to the Goſpel of Chriſt, can in no wiſe break the leaſt Commandment of God. As for Example, the Law ſaith, thou ſhalt not forſwear thy ſelf, but if a Man (according to Chriſt's Goſpel) ſwears not at all, then that Man cannot forſwear himſelf. Again, the Law ſaith. Thou ſhalt Love thy Neighbour and hate thine Enemy; but Chriſt ſays, Love your Enemies; the which if we do, there is no doubt but we ſhall Love our Neighbours. Again, the Law ſays, Thou ſhalt not commit Adultery; but if according to the Doctrine and Goſpel of Chriſt, a Man doth not look on a Woman with a luſtful Eye, there is no Danger of committing Adultery with her, &c. Thoſe Things were largely ſpoke to and opened in the Meeting, and the People (there being many not of our Society) were very attentive and ſober, and the good Hand of the Almighty was amongſt us in this Meeting. From Cheſter River, we croſſed Cheſapeak Bay, to the Yearly-meeting at Weſt-River, with Cheſter Friends,Weſt-River. in William Thomas's Boat, and ſent our Horſes over by Kent-Iſland to Weſt-River, where we met with our Friends Michael Lightfoot, Elizabeth Wyat, and Grace M ſon, with divers others, (Elizabeth and Grace, being on their Return from a religious Viſit to North-Carolina and Virginia:) We all being far from home, and well acquainted, were glad to ſee one another, being thankful to the Almighty, who had been pleaſed to preſerve us ſo far on our Way. After the Meeting was ended at Weſt-River, taking Leave in the Love of Chriſt of divers Friends, with Hearts full of Love, and Eyes full of Tears, as never expecting to ſee one another again. I with my Companion and Armiger Trotter (who came up with the Friends from Virginia, to Weſt-River) ſet out for Virginia, Patuxent. River. Potomack. and having paſſed over Patuxent River, had a Meeting among the Family of the Plummers, one of whom, with another Friend, ompanied us to the River Potomack; we rode as 〈◊〉 as we could compute it ſixty Miles that Day, I being heavy and aged, and the Weather hot, was very much tired, and laid down in my Clothes all Night, and the next Morning ferried over the River Potomack, computed about three Miles over, and parted with our Guides. When over this River, we travelled about fifteen Miles to William Duff's, had a Meeting there, and from thence to a Meeting of Friends at John Cheagle's,Black-Creek. and ſo on to Black-Creek, had a Meeting there, and then went to the Monthly-meeting of Friends on the Weſt-ſide of James-River, and ſo to William Lad's, after which we went to the Monthly-meeting of Friends at Nanſemond-River, Nanſemond. North-Carolina. and from thence to Carolina, and on a Firſt-day had a large Meeting at a new Meeting-houſe built to accommodate the Yearly-meeting; it was a good, ſolid Meeting; and there the Friends appointed for us the Meetings following. Third-day of the Week, being the 13th of the Fourth Month, at Joſeph Barrow's, Fourth-Day at Jacob Butler's, Fifth-day at Samuel Newby's, Sixth-day and Firſt-day at the Upper-meeting-houſe at Little-River, and Third-day at the Lower-meeting-houſe on ſaid River,Poſpotanck-River. and Fourth-day at Poſpotanck, and Fifth-day at Amos Trueblood's up Poſpotanck-River, and then we went to the Quarterly-meeting for Friends in North-Carolina, which was very large; the People were exhorted to overcome Sin as Chriſt overcame, that they might ſitt with him in his Kingdom, as he overcame, and is ſett down in the Kingdom of God his Father; that Subject was largely ſpoken to that Day, and we had a good Opportunity with the People,1738. and the great Name of God was exalted over all. After this Quarterly-meeting, we had a Meeting at James Wilſon's, in the Barrens, which was a large, good and open Meeting; in the Concluſion thereof, I told them, That I came among them in great Love (tho' in a Croſs to my own Will, with reſpect to my Age, and the Heat of the Weather) being willing to ſee them, in that Province, once more before I left the World; and, as I came in Love, ſo I parted with them; deſiring them, to dwell in Love and Peace, and then the God of Love would be with them.

From Carolina we travelled into Virginia (Zachariah Nickſon accompanying us) and had a Meeting at the Widow Newby's, and from thence had a Meeting at Nanſimund, and ſo to the Branch, Nanſimund. where we had a very large Meeting; many People were there not of our Society, and were very attentive and ſober; and next Day, being the Second-day of the Week, we had a ſatisfactory Meeting at Bennet's-Creek, Bennet's Creek. Chuckatuck, &c. Pagan-Creek, &c. Virginia. and thence to Chuckatuck, and ſo on to Raſper-Neck, and then to Pagan-Creek, thence into Surrey County to Samuel Sebrell's, and thence to Robert Honicut's, had a Meeting there, then to Curl's, up James-River, to Thomas and John Pleaſant's, had a Meeting there on a Firſt-day, and then to the Swamp and Cedar-Creek, and ſo on to John Cheagle's. We came to John Cheagle's the 20th of the Fifth Month, being the Fifth of the Week, and being unwilling to be idle on Sixth and Seventh Days (intending to have a Meeting at his Houſe on Firſt-day) I aſked John if he could tell where we could have a Meeting Sixth and Seventh-day? And he ſaid, Yes, he could. And he appointed one about three Miles off his Houſe, and another ſix Miles off; at which Places we had good Service; and then had a very large Meeting at his Houſe, on Firſt-day, which was, I hope, to pretty general Satisfaction, to the religious Part of the People. From thence we travelled to William Duff's (John, and another Friend, going with us) and had a Meeting at their Meeting-houſe, and afterwards William went with us over Potomack River,Potomack-River. Piſcattaway. as far as Piſcataway, in Maryland; this River is computed to be near four Miles over, and, when about the Middle, there was a large Swell in the River, ſo that our Horſes could not ſtand, and the Motion of the Boat made them fall down, and the Boat having much Water in it, being very leaky, ſhe was near overſetting; they in the Boat were in ſome Concern and Conſternation, ſaying, when we came to the Shore, that they did not remember they were ever before in the like Danger; and I apprehended we were in Danger, and if the Boat had overſet, in all Likelihood, we might all have been drowned; and I then thought I was in the Service of Chriſt, my great Maſter; and I alſo knew, I muſt die, and I thought I might as well die in his Service as my own; ſo I gave up my Life for Chriſt's Sake, and he gave it to me again. Oh! may I, with all thoſe who ſincerely love Him, ſerve Him truly all our Days, is my Deſire!

Patuxent-River.From Piſcataway we travell'd to Patuxent, to the Family of the Plummers, who were ten Sons of one Father and Mother, who were convinced about the Time I firſt had Meetings in thoſe Parts, and, ſo far as I know, they are all ſober Men. After this Meeting we went to Gerard Hopkins's,Patapſco. and from thence to Patapſco, had a large Meeting, the Houſe being full before the Friends came, ſo that they were hard ſet to get in;Gunpowder River. to me it was a good, ſeaſonable Opportunity, as was our next in the Foreſt of Gunpowder River; where Friends have built a new Meeting-houſe, which, at this Time, could not contain the People: From Gunpowder River we went to Buſh River,Buſh River. Deer-Creek. had a good, open Meeting, and one at Deer Creek, and ſo over Suſquehannah to Elibu Hall's.

At Weſt-Nottingham, I parted with my Companion, he having about a Day's Travel home.Weſt-Nottingham. I had two Meetings Firſt-day at the great Meeting-houſe at Weſt-Nottingham, which were very large, and Friends glad to ſee me once more: And after having Meetings at Chriſtine-Bridge, Wilmington, Center, and Kennet, Chriſtine-Wilmington, Center, Kennet, &c. went to the Quarterly-meeting of Miniſters at Concord, and was there Firſt and Second-day, and Third-day at Darby, all which were very large Meetings, and Friends were ſatisfied and comforted, and I was encouraged in the Work and Service of the Goſpel of Chriſt. From Darby I went home,Darby Franckfort. having been abroad about four Months, and rode, by Computation, above eleven hundred Miles, and at about ſeventy Meetings.

While I was on this Journey, I had an Account of the Death of my dear and only Brother, George Chalkley, a religious, prudent Man; he died the 24th of the Ninth Month, 1737, near the ſeventieth Year of his Age, and left behind him a mournful Widow and four Daughters, all virtuous Women.

When in Virginia, I wrote to thoſe of our Society at Opeckon, Shannadore, &c. many of whom went out of our Province to ſettle in the Government of Virginia, to the following Effect, viz.

Virginia, at John Cheagle's, 21ſt 5th Mon. 1738. To Friends of the Monthly-meeting at Opeckon. Dear Friends, who inhabit Shennadore and Opeckon,

HAVING a Concern for your Welfare and Proſperity, both now and hereafter, and alſo the Proſperity of your Children, I had a Deſire to ſee you; but being in Years, and heavy, and much ſpent and fatigued with my long Journeys in Virginia and Carolina, makes it ſeem too hard for me to perform a Viſit in Perſon to you; wherefore I take this Way of Writing to diſcharge my Mind of what lies weightily thereon: And,

Firſt, I deſire that you be very careful (being far and back Inhabitants) to keep a friendly Correſpondence with the native Indians, giving them no Occaſion of Offence; they being a cruel and mercileſs Enemy, where they think they are wrong'd or defrauded of their Right, as woful Experience hath taught, in Carolina, Virginia and Maryland, and, eſpecially, in New-England, &c. And,

Secondly, As Nature hath given them, and their Fore-fathers, the Poſſeſſion of this Continent of America (or this Wilderneſs) they have a natural Right thereto in Juſtice and Equity; and no People, according to the Law of Nature and Juſtice, and our own Principle, which is according to the glorious Goſpel of our dear and holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt, ought to take away, or ſettle, on other Mens Lands or Rights, without Conſent, or purchaſing the ſame, by Agreement of the Parties concern'd; which, I ſuppoſe, in your Caſe, is not yet done.

Thirdly, Therefore my Counſel and Chriſtian Advice to you, is (my dear Friends) That the moſt reputable among you, do, with Speed, endeavour to agree with and purchaſe your Lands of the native Indians or Inhabitants: Take Example of our worthy and honourable late Proprietor, William Penn; who, by his wiſe and religious Care, in that Relation, hath ſettled a laſting Peace and Commerce with the Natives, and, through his prudent Management therein, hath been inſtrumental to plant in Peace, one of the moſt flouriſhing Provinces in the World.

Fourthly, And who would run the Riſque of the Lives of their Wives and Children, for the ſparing a little Coſt and Pains? I am concerned to lay thoſe Things before you, under an uncommon Exerciſe of Mind, that your new and flouriſhing, little Settlement, might not be laid waſte, and (if the Providence of the Almighty doth not intervene) ſome of the Blood of yourſelves, Wives or Children, be ſhed and ſpilt on the Ground.

Fifthly, Conſider you are in the Province of Virginia, holding what Rights you have under that Government; and the Virginians have made an Agreement with the Natives, to go as far as the Mountains, but no farther; and you are over and beyond the Mountains, therefore out of that Agreement; by which you lie open to the Inſults and Incurſions of the Southern Indians, who have deſtroyed many of the Inhabitants of Carolina and Virginia, and even now have deſtroyed more on the like Occaſion [The Engliſh, going beyond the Bounds of their Agreement, were 11 of them killed by the Indians while we were travelling in Virginia.]

Sixthly, If you believe yourſelves to be within the Bounds of William Penn's Patent from King Charles the Second, which will be hard for you to prove, you being far to the ſouthward of his Line; yet, if done, that is of no Conſideration with the Indians, without a Purchaſe of them; except you will go about to convince them by Fire and Sword, contrary to our Principles; and, if that were done, they would ever be implacable Enemies, and the Land would never be enjoyed in Peace.

Seventhly, Pleaſe to note, that in Pennſylvania no new Settlements are made, without an Agreement with the Natives; as Witneſs, Lancaſter County, lately ſettled; though that is far within the Grant of William Penn's Patent from King Charles the Second; wherefore you lie open to Inſurrections of the Northern as well as Southern Indians.

And, Laſtly, Thus having ſhewn my Goodwill to you, and to your new little Settlement, that you might ſit every one under your own ſhady Tree, where none might make you afraid, and that you might proſper naturally and ſpiritually, you and your Children; and having a little eaſed my Mind of that Weight and Concern (in ſome Meaſure) that lay upon me, I, at preſent, deſiſt, and ſubſcribe, in the Love of our holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt,

Your real Friend, T. C.

After my Return from this Journey, I ſtay'd much at home that Winter, travelling now being hard for me, ſo that I could not perform long Journeys as formerly, being more broken in the long and hard Travelling in this Journey, than in divers Years before.

1739.In the Year 1739, I took ſeveral ſhort or leſſer Journeys, Franckfort, &c. and had many Meetings in divers Places, as in Salem and Burlington Counties, in Weſt-Jerſey, and Philadelphia, Cheſter and Bucks Counties, in Pennſylvania; having many large and comfortable Meetings, and ſome ſatisfactory Service in divers of them.

This Year the War broke out between Great-Britain and Spain; the Spaniards giving great Occaſion of Offence to the Britiſh Nation; notwithſtanding which, King George the Second ſought to accommodate Matters peaceably; but the Crown of Spain not complying with the Terms agreed on for an Accommodation, therefore War was proclaimed; which occaſioned much Diſturbance and Diſtraction in our little peaceable Province and Government; War being deſtructive to Life, Health and Trade, the Peace and Proſperity of the People, and abſolutely againſt the Doctrine and Practice of the Prince of Life and Peace, our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt; a great Concern came on my Mind to promote his Doctrine; in order to which I was largely concerned to treat thereof in or at the General Spring-meeting at Philadelphia; with which Service divers wiſe and pious People were well ſatisfied, though ſome were offended.

When the Meeting was over,1740. I having a Deſire and Concern once more to viſit Friends in the three lower Counties, Newcaſtle, Kent and Suſſex, among whom I had not travelled for near twenty Years, and being now a little better in Health than I had been, I ſet out from my Home, and went to Cheſter, and from thence to Wilmington, and had a Meeting there;Wilmington. Newcaſtle. George's-Creek. Duck-Creek. Little-Creek. Mother-Kills. and then to Newcaſtle, where we had another; William Hammond being with me, he and I went from Newcaſtle to George's-Creek, had a Meeting there; and then went to Duck-Creek; after having two Meetings at Duck Creek, I went to Little Creek Meeting, and ſo proceeded to the Mother-Kills, where I had a large, open Time in Preaching the Goſpel to the People, which divers of them received with Gladneſs; and there were many, not of our Society, who were very ſober and attentive, a Door being open among them; yet, notwithſtanding there may be much Openneſs both in Speakers and Hearers, I have obſerved with Sorrow, that there are but few who retain the Truth ſo as to be really converted; many are convinced, but few converted and come to be regenerated or born again, as our Saviour taught.

From Mother-Kills I went back to Little-Creek to Timothy Hanſon's, he accompanying me,Little-Creek. and from Timothy's I went to Duck-Creek, Duck-Creek. Appoquinamy. and from thence to Appequinamy to the Burial of a Friend's Son, who died of the Small-pox; on which Occaſion we had a ſolid Meeting, the mournful Relations being thankful for our Company.Newcaſtle. From Appequinamy I went to John M' Cooll's, and from thence to Newcaſtle; where we had a large, open Meeting, to the Satisfaction of divers; though I was very weakly and poorly, as to my Health, ſo that it was hard for me to ſtoop to take any thing from the Ground, and with Difficulty I walked from the Friend's Houſe to the Meeting; but being helped by Grace, and carried through the Service of the Meeting beyond my Expectation, was, with divers others truly thankful to God the Father, and Chriſt, my Lord and Saviour.

Wilmington. Newark.From New aſtle I went to Wilmington, had a Meeting there, and from thence to Newark to the Marriage of Alexander Seaton; the Meeting was uncommonly large, and to general Satisfaction.

From Newark I went back to Wilmington, and from thence to the Center Monthly-meeting,Center. Kennet. and ſo on to Kennet, where was a very large Meeting: Here divers, who had profeſſed among us, refrained coming to the Publick Meetings for divine Worſhip; with whom, next Day, we had a Meeting, wherein the evil Conſequence of forſaking the aſſembling ourſelves together was ſpoke to, and that it would be a great Hurt to the young and riſing Generation, and themſelves alſo; being a bad Example to them, and contrary to the Advice and Counſel of the holy Apoſtle, Not to forſake the aſſembling of ourſelves together, as the Manner of ſome is.

Concord.From Kennet I went to Concord to the Burial of Benjamin Mendinhall, where we had a large and ſolid Meeting, ſeveral lively Teſtimonies being borne therein: This Friend was a worthy Elder, and a ſerviceable Man in our Society, and one of the firſt or early Settlers in Pennſylvania; A Man given to Hoſpitality, and a good Example to his Family, and hath left divers hopeful Children ſurviving him.

The Night before this Meeting I lodged at the Widow Gilpin's, whoſe Huſband, Joſeph Gilpin, was lately deceaſed; there was true Chriſtian Love and Friendſhip between us for above fifty Years. When firſt I ſaw Joſeph in Pennſylvania, he lived in a Cave in the Earth, where we enjoyed each others Company in the Love and Fear of God. This Friend had fifteen Children, whom he lived to ſee brought up to the States of Men and Women, and all but two married well, and to his Mind.

From Concord I went to Wilmington, and from thence after Meeting to Newcaſtle, where I,Wilmington. Newcaſtle. Penn's-Neck. Salem. Greenwich. Woodberry-Creek. Philadelphia. Franckfort. with George Hogg, went over the River Delaware into Penn's-Neck, and had a Meeting at James Wilſon's; from Penn's-Neck we went to Salem, and thence to Cohanſy, where I had ſeveral Meetings at Greenwich, and at the Head of Alloway's Creek, alſo at David Davis's, where the People kindly lent us the Benches of their Meeting-houſe, and many of them came themſelves, and were very attentive; after which I went to Pileſgrove and had a Meeting there, and from thence to Woodberry-Creek, and ſo to Glouceſter, where I ferried over Delaware to Philadelphia, and from thence came home, having travell'd about 500 Miles in this Journey; After which I ſtay'd at and about home for ſome Time.

I was at the Yearly-meeting at Burlington in the Seventh Month;Burlington. going to this Meeting my Horſe ſtarted, and threw me, which hurt my Shoulder and Hip badly, of which Hurt I did not recover for above Half a Year.

This Meeting was very large, and though I was outwardly in Miſery and Pain, yet in the Senſe of the Love and Goodneſs of God, and Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, I was, with many others, much comforted in Spirit.

From Burlington I travelled to Shrewſbury, Shrewſbury, &c. having ſeveral Meetings by the Way; as, at Bordenton, Croſswycks, Trenton, &c. This Journey I rode in much Pain; but the Satisfaction I had in Meetings through the Spirit and Power of the moſt High, made Amends for all the Labour and Pain I underwent. I bleſs the ſacred Name of God, and may I do it forever!Franckfort. I made what Haſte I could home, being in Pain with my Fall, and tarried at home moſt of the Winter, which was one of the longeſt and hardeſt known in theſe Parts by ſome of the oldeſt Livers here; divers People being frozen to Death in ſeveral Places, and many Sheep and Cattle periſhing, and much of the Winter Grain killed with the Froſt, ſo that there was ſome Apprehenſion of a Want of Bread; all which I took to he Warnings of the juſt and righteous Judgments of God for the Ingratitude, Pride, and other Sins and Iniquities of the People, the which I was divers Times, and at divers Places, concerned to put them in Mind of. How well would it be if the People would lay the Judgments of the Moſt High to Heart; and when his Judgments are abroad in the Earth, that the Inhabitants would learn Righteouſneſs!

1741.After this Winter I was at a General-meeting at Germantown, and at Meetings at North-Wales, Horſham, Viſits the Meetings of Friends in divers Places. and Byberry, and from thence, with Joſeph Gilbert, went to Burlington, and was at a Marriage there, and then returned home.

In the Second Month I was under an inward and religious Engagement in my Mind to viſit the Meetings of Friends in Glouceſter and Salem Counties, in Weſt-Jerſey, and the 19th of ſaid Month I went over Delaware River, and was at Haddonfield on a Firſt Day, and Third Day at Cheſter, Fourth Day had a Meeting at the Houſe of Joſiah Foſter, and Fifth Day at Eveſham; from which Meeting I went to John Eſtaugh's, Ebenezer Large and Samuel Jordan being with me. In the Morning we went to Woodberry-Creek Meeting, and next Day down to Salem, in order for the Yearly-meeting, which began on the 26th of the Second Month, and was an extraordinary ſolid Meeting, the Divine Preſence and Glory being richly manifeſted amongſt us.

Salem.From Salem I went, in Company with John Evans and Elizabeth Stevens, to Alloway's-Creek and Cohanſy, where we had Meetings, I believe, to the Satisfaction of many; here I parted with ſaid Friends, and not being well, I ſtaid at Greenwich, and they went to David Davis's, in order for Pileſgrove Meeting.

The 3d of Third Month, being Firſt of the Week, I was at Cohanſy Meeting,Cohanſy. which was ſolid and weighty; in which the mighty Works of God, and his wonderful Power, was ſet forth to the People in divers Reſpects.

Firſt, As to the Work of the Creation of the Heavens and the Earth, and of Man to govern in the Earth, reſerving to himſelf the Government of Man; to whom he gave a Law, for the Breach of which he was turned out of Paradiſe, and brought Death into the World.

Secondly, Nothwithſtanding Man's Fall, God had Love, Mercy and Compaſſion towards him, and promis'd the Seed of the Woman ſhould bruiſe the Head of the Serpent, who led them aſtray, which Seed was Chriſt, whom all are commanded to hear, believe and follow, in the Practice of his holy Doctrine, which is contained in his Words ſpoken to his immediate Diſciples and Apoſtles, and likewiſe made known and revealed in our Hearts.

Thirdly, That now in our Day his righteous Judgments are abroad in the Earth, as the Sword, and a Threatning of Famine, or want of Bread; all which was ſpoken in the tender Love and Fear of God, and Faith of Chriſt, and all were intreated to lay theſe Things to Heart, and Turn to the Lord, and he will have Mercy, and to our God, and he will abundantly pardon. In this Meeting God was glorified, and his Name magnified, thro' the Aſſiſtance of the Spirit of his dear Son, our Lord.

From Cohanſy I went to Salem, and thence to David Davis's, where we had a Meeting, at which were ſeveral People of divers Profeſſions, who were ſatisfied and edified therein; and thence we went to Pileſgrove Meeting, afterwards into Penn's-Neck, and had a good open Meeting at the Widow Hughs's, and ſo to Woodbery-Creek Meeting, which, I hope, was ſerviceable; after which I went home with my Friend James Lord's Widow; who, with her Siſter Ann Cooper, and Joſeph Clews, went with me to Glouceſter Goal, Glouceſter where we viſited one under Sentence of Death for Stealing; I aſked him, if he truly repented of that Sin of Stealing, of which he had been ſo often guilty? He told me, he hoped he had, and was willing to die. He was recommended to the Grace of God, and to keep in an humble Frame of Mind, and beg Mercy of the Almighty, for the Sake of Chriſt, for all his Sins. While a Friend was praying by him, he was broken into Tenderneſs.

Here the aforeſaid Friends parted from me; I croſſing the River Delaware to Philadelphia, and ſo home to Franckfort. I was at ten Meetings in this Journey beſides the Yearly-meeting at Salem) and travelled about 150 Miles; but travelling was painful to my Body for I now more and more felt the Effects of many old Falls and Bruiſes, which much diſabled and hurt me in Riding.

In the Fourth Month I was at divers Meetings about or near home, as at Fair-Hill, Germantown, and at a Meeting at Thomas Roberts's;Philadelphia. Darby. Merion. Haverford. alſo was at Philadelphia Meeting. In the Beginning of the Fifth Month, I viſited Friends Meetings at Darby, Merion, and Haverford; at the laſt Place the Meeting was large, and very open; wherein the mighty Power of God was exalted over all, and it was plainly manifeſted, that if there was any Virtue, or any good Gift or Genius in the Creature, it derived its Excellency from the Creator; and that Man, in his beſt Capacity, in either natural or ſpiritual Attainments, hath no Cauſe to boaſt or Glory in any Thing or Things, which he, as an Inſtrument in the divine Hand, might help to do or perform; wherefore we ought to humble ourſelves under the mighty Hand of God, attributing no Glory to Self, or the Creature; but all Glory and Praiſe to the Creator, who is in and over all bleſſed forever.

The 20th of the Fifth Month, I ſet forward on a Journey, in order to viſit Friends at and near Burlington, and was next Day at a Meeting at Briſtol, Briſtol. which was large, conſidering the Heat of the Weather, and the Shortneſs of the Notice; next Day, being the Fourth-day of the Week, and the 22d of the Month, I was at Mount-Holly, Mount-Holly. at the Burial of our antient Friend, Reſtored Lippincoat: He was, as I underſtood, near an hundred Years of Age, and had upwards of 200 Children, Grand Children, and Great Grand Children, many of whom were at his Funeral; the Meeting was large, and thought to be a ſerviceable Meeting by divers. After this Meeting, I went with a few choice Friends to viſit Suſannah Fearon, who had been long ill; in which Viſit we were favoured with the divine Preſence and Goodneſs of the Moſt High; for which we returned Him Thanks and Praiſe. After which we went to Burlington, Burlington. and next Day had a Meeting, which was an acceptable Opportunity to many.

Next Firſt-day, being the 27th of the Month, we had a good, ſolid Meeting at Trenton; from thence I went, with divers Friends, to Briſtol, and ſo home to Franckfort; and was thankful to the Almighty for the Grace which he was pleaſed to beſtow upon me, a poor Worm; and that, conſidering the extream Heat, I had my Health better than uſual. After coming home, I viſited divers Meetings, at Philadelphia, Haddonfield, Franckfort, &c.

In the Sixth Month there was a great Mortality in Philadelphia, and many were taken away; on a Fifth-day, I was concerned to put the People in Mind of it, and of their own Mortality, and exhorted them to prepare for it, they not knowing whoſe Turn it might be next, nor the Hour when Death might come to their own Habitations; and was concerned, in the ſame Nature, at ſeveral large Burials; in the Meeting at Philadelphia, they were told, It was better to fall into the Hands of the Lord, than into the Hands of Men; and that ſince we had been ſettled in this Province of Pennſylvania, we were preſerved from the Hands of Men; there having never been an Enemy in it, in a warlike Way; our Dependance being on Providence, and our Principle againſt War, and againſt ſpilling of human Blood by Wars and Fighting, according to the Doctrine of Chriſt, the peaceable Saviour; wherefore I believe the Hand of God was manifeſted in preſerving us in Peace: Yet I would not be underſtood to be againſt the Magiſtrates exerciſing the Power committed to them, according to juſt Law; but national Wars, woful Experience teacheth, are deſtructive to the peaceable Religion of Jeſus, to Trade, Wealth, Health and Happineſs. Our dear Lord preached Peace to the People, and againſt Wars; telling his Followers, "That they muſt love and pray for their Enemies, and rather take a Stroke or a Blow, than give one; and that they ſhould not reſiſt Evil;" which peaceable Doctrine of Chriſt, the Jews could not away with; no, no, by no Means; O, ſay they, If we let this Man alone, the Romans will come and take away our Place and Nation: Juſt as the People now ſay in this Province, among and to thoſe peaceable Men, who, for the Sake of Chriſt and his Doctrine, cannot uſe the Sword; "The Romans will come and take our Country, if we don't build Forts and Caſtles, and have military Preparations:" And I wiſh it were not true, that ſome, who profeſs this peaceable Principle; too much endeavour to ſmother, ſtifle and keep under, this peaceable Doctrine, through a ſlaviſh Fear, and too much diſtruſting of the Divine Providence, which may cauſe the Divine Hand to deliver us to the Romans indeed; at which I ſhould not wonder, ſince we diſtruſt that Divine Hand, that hath hitherto preſerved us, without our preparing for War, above theſe fifty Years. To which I know that it is objected; "But now there are Abundance of People who are not of that Principle." I anſwer. Then why did they come among us, if they could not truſt themſelves with our Principles, which they knew, or might have known, if they would? The King gave the Province, and the Government of it, to our worthy Proprietor, WILLIAM PENN; who was a Man of this peaceable Principle; for which the Heathens loved him, and honour his Name and Memory to this Day, and thoſe of his Society and Principles; whereof I am a living Witneſs. The Senſe of the Sweetneſs and ſocial Life that the firſt Settlers of the Province of Pennſylvania and the City of Philadelphia lived in, makes me expreſs myſelf in this Manner. Oh! that the Inhabitants of the City and Country, did but live and dwell in that firſt Love, and hold it faſt; and then I believe that the Almighty would not ſuffer any to take our Crown; which Crown is Righteouſneſs, Peace and Love, through true Faith; which true Faith works by Love, in Chriſt Jeſus.

On the laſt Day of the Fifth Month,Prepares for a Viſit to Tortola, &c. I acquainted my Friends of the Monthly Meeting of Philadelphia, with a Concern I had been ſome Time under, to viſit the People in the Virgin Iſlands, and more particularly in Anguilla and Tortola; in order to preach the Goſpel of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt freely, to thoſe who might have a Deſire to hear, as the Lord ſhould be pleas'd to open my Way: And my Friends having Unity with me therein, at their next Meeting, gave me a Certificate of their Concurrence: Soon after which, having ſettled my Affairs, and taken Leave of my dear Wife and Daughter, and the reſt of my Family and Friends, on the 19th Day of the Seventh Month, I embarked at Philadelphia, in the Sloop John, Peter Blunder Maſter, bound for the Iſland of Tortola.

We ſail'd down the River, and came to an Anchor near Chriſtine Creek that Night, in which there was a violent Storm, which drove ſeveral Veſſels on the Marſhes; ſo that when the Tide ebb'd, one might walk round them. Next Day we ſail'd to Reedy-Iſland, where we waited for a fair Wind: We ſail'd down the Bay (in Company with two Sloops, one bound for Bermudas, At Sea. the other for the Iſland of Chriſtopher's) and left the Capes on the 23d Day of the Month, and in 18 Days, from that Time, fell in with the Iſland of Thomas, and in one Day more turn'd up to Tortola.

In this Voyage we ſaw nine Sail of Veſſels; but ſpoke with none of them: Had a rough Paſſage, the Wind being high and contrary above a Week, and much Rain; yet, thro' the Mercy and Grace of God, I was preſerved above all Fear, except the holy Fear of the Living Lord, in which I bleſs'd his holy Name.

Tortola.On the 12th Day of the Eighth Month, John Pickering, the Owner of the Sloop (who was likewiſe Governor of the Iſland) with his Spouſe, met me at the Water-ſide, and lovingly embraced me, and led me up to their Houſe, and, the ſame Evening, had a Meeting at his Houſe; and on the 15th of the Month, being the Fifth-day of the Week, we had a large, ſatisfactory Meeting, at which were many People, divers of them not of our Profeſſion, and, I think, the good Hand of the Lord was with us. I was concerned in this Meeting to ſhew. That the laſt Diſpenſation of God to Mankind, in and through his dear Son, was a ſpiritual Diſpenſation; a Diſpenſation of pure, divine Love, which is to laſt and be with the true Believers in Chriſt forever, according to his own Doctrine in the New-Teſtament.

On the Firſt-day of the Week, and the 18th of the Month, we had another Meeting, larger than the former (and the Governor told me, He had never ſeen ſo large a Gathering on the Iſland, on any Occaſion) My Spirit was much ſet at Liberty in this Meeting, and great Openneſs and Brokenneſs was among the People, ſo that the Goſpel was freely and largely declared to them. The Caſe of Cornelius, and of the Apoſtle Peter going to his Houſe, was treated of, with divers other Matters, tending to Edification. I was ſo affected with the Power, Spirit and Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, that, when the Meeting was over,Tortola. I withdrew, and, in private, poured out my Soul before the Lord, and begg'd that He would be pleas'd to manifeſt His Power and glorious Goſpel more and more. At this Meeting there was a Woman who had ſuffer'd much for her going to Meetings; her Huſband being a proud, haughty Man, had beat her to the drawing of Blood; he alſo drew his Sword, and preſented his Piſtol, with Threat'nings to kill her; but ſhe thank'd God, that ſhe was reſign'd to loſe her Life for Chriſt's Sake: This Woman expreſs'd ſome Words in Supplication in this Meeting, in a broken Manner. There was alſo another (a beautiful young Woman) whoſe Father had turn'd her out of Doors for coming to Friends Meetings.

I went, with the Governor and his Wife, to viſit a few Families up in the Mountains, and had a Meeting, in which was great Brokenneſs and Tenderneſs in the Time of Prayer.

On Second-day we viſited ſeveral Families in the Diviſion caled the Road, to which we went by Water in a Coble (ſome-what like our Canoes) there were four of theſe in Company, five Perſons in two of them, and ſeven in the other two. In this viſiting of Families, the People came and filled the Rooms, and we had ſeaſonable Meetings, in which the People were ſo loving, and well-affected, that we could ſeldom go in a friendly Way to viſit our Friends, but they would preſently fill their little Rooms, and we ſcarcely could depart, without having a Time of Worſhip.

Next Day we went to viſit a young Man's Habitation (who had not yet finiſhed his Houſe) and the Neighbours coming in, as uſual, we had a good Meeting.

I cannot but note, That the Hand of the Lord God was with us, and I felt his Viſitation as freſh and lively as ever; 〈◊〉 . for which I was truly thankful, and tho't if I never ſaw my Habitation again, I was ſatisfied in this Goſpel Call, and religious Viſit; though, being in Years, it was ſometimes a little troubleſome to the Fleſh; being in the 66th Year of my Age, and ſtiff in my Limbs from Hurts with many Falls and Bruiſes; but, as to my Health, I had it better now, than for ſeveral Years paſt; for which I am humbly thankful to Him, in whom we live and have our Being; Glory to his Name, through his dear Son.

Third-day and Fourth-day, viſited ſeveral Families, and had divers good Opportunities: In one of thoſe Meetings, a young Man, named Jeremiah Martin, ſpoke a few Words in Prayer; in which Seaſon, we were, I think, all broken into Tenderneſs; ſo that in Truth we might ſay, That the Power and Spirit of Chriſt was with and among us, and his great Name was praiſed.

Fifth-day, being the Week-day-meeting, it was larger than was ever known of a Week-day at that Place; there being divers Friends who came from an Iſland called Jos. Vandike's, and many Neighbours and ſober People, who were very attentive.

Sixth-day, was at ſeveral Peoples Houſes, and had religious Meetings; which we could not well avoid, the People were ſo loving and deſirous to hear what might be ſpoken to them; they being many of them like thirſty Ground, wanting Rain, and our good and gracious Lord gave us celeſtial Showers, which were refreſhing to us, and thankfully received.

Seventh-day, I went, with ſeveral Friends, to the Houſe of One who, with his Wife, had been at our Meeting on Fifth, day; he kindly invited me to his Houſe; his Name Blacke; he and his Wife were loving; though he had formerly wrote againſt Friends, he was now better informed. From his Houſe I went to Townſend Biſhop's,Tortola. and being many Friends there from another Iſland, we had a moſt comfortable, tender Evening-meeting, in which we offer'd up an Evening Sacrifice of high Praiſes and Thankſgiving to the holy Name of the Living Eternal God, and his dear Son our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt, through the Influence of the Holy Spirit, ONE GOD over all, bleſſed forever. And,

On the Firſt-day of the Week, being the 25th of the Month, we had a larger Meeting than ordinary; and, in Expectation of larger Meetings than uſual, the Governor, John Pickering, had made ſeveral new Forms to accommodate the People at his own Houſe, which he ſent ſix Miles on Mens Heads, the Roads not being paſſable for Carriage by Carts, &c. This I think worth noting, that their Zeal may be had in Remembrance, and that others may be ſtirr'd up to a more religious Concern, who will ſcarce go ſix Steps to a religious Meeting, or will not go at all. In this Meeting I was concern'd to ſpeak of and ſet forth the Doctrine of Chriſt, which he preached on the Mount, contain'd in the 5th, 6th and 7th Chapters of Matthew; and to preſs the People to come to the Practice of what is there commanded by the great Author of the Chriſtian Religion; and to ſhew that the deſpiſed Quakers had learn'd out of that excellent Sermon much of their Religion, which diſpleaſes many People, and divers of the great Men of the World and to urge them to regard the Grace of God, which bringeth Salvation, and hath appeared to all Men. In this Meeting Dorcas (the Wife of John Pickering) ſpoke to the People in publick Teſtimony, to which they gave good Attention.

After Meeting we returned by Water from the Road Harbour, to Fat-Hogg-Bay (where John Pickering lives) being upwards of 20 of us in Company, in three Cobles.

Tortola.Theſe two Weeks I ſpent in the Iſland of Tortola, to my great Satisfaction.

The Journal of this worthy Friend ending here, the following Supplement is collected from ſome Notes ſent by a Friend of that Iſland, giving an Account of his further Services, Sickneſs and Death.

SUPPLEMENT TO THE JOURNAL OF THOMAS CHALKLEY.

ON the 2d Day of the Third Week of his being among us, he viſited ſome Friends in the Neighbourhood, and likewiſe the Man who had treated his Wife ſo cruelly for coming to Friends Meetings.

On Third-day, he was employed chiefly in Writing to his Family and Friends in Philadelphia.

On Fourth-day, ſome Friends from the Road came to ſee him, which prevented his going out to viſit the Neighbours, as uſual.

On Fifth-day Morning, being 29th of the Eighth Month, he found himſelf much indiſpoſed yet he went to our Week-day-meeting, about a Quarter of a Mile. When the Meeting broke up, he had a hot Fever on him: Doctor Turnbull (the chief Phyſician in our Iſland) thought it proper to take ſome Blood from him, and he being very willing, it was done that Afternoon,Tortola. and the Fever abated ſometime that Night; and the next Day he walk'd about, and made no Complaint until about Eight o' Clock in the Evening; about which Time the Fever return'd, and continued very ſevere till Firſt-day Morning; when the Doctor advis'd him to take a Vomit, which he declin'd that Day, being deſirous of attending the Meeting; which was held at my Houſe, and was a large, ſweet and tender Meeting; in which he ſpoke to us firſt concerning Temptations, and how Chriſt was tempted, and how to withſtand them; and afterwards on the Parable of the great Supper, and other Subjects; ending his Teſtimony with the Words of the Apoſtle Paul, I have fought a good Fight, I have finiſhed my Courſe, I have kept the Faith, henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteouſneſs: Which Words, and moſt Part of this laſt Sermon, was delivered in great Brokenneſs; from whence I judged that he was ſenſible that he had not long to live, tho', I believe, he was not afraid to die.

On Second-day Morning, the Fever abated a little, and he complied with the Doctor's Preſcription of taking a Vomit, which ſeem'd to have its proper Effect; but that Night the Fever return'd, and continued on him until he dy'd; which was between two and three o' Clock on Fourth-day, Morning, the fourth Day of the Ninth Month, being ſpeechleſs about ſeven Hours before.

A general Invitation was given to Friends and others to his Funeral; where three Teſtimonies were borne, all in great Brokenneſs, under a juſt Senſe of our great Loſs. After which he was decently interr'd on the Evening of the ſame Day, in a Piece of Ground which is ſince given to Friends for a Burial Place, and on which a Meeting-houſe is built by John Pickering, the Governor of the Iſland at that Time.Tortola.

It is ſaid in the Scriptures, That the Righteous are taken away, and no Man layeth it to Heart; but, I hope, it may be truly ſaid, this was not the Caſe at this Time; for Friends, in general, much lamented their great Loſs, in being ſo ſoon deprived of ſo inſtructive a Friend and Elder, whoſe Care over us was very great; and who, by his loving and exemplary Life, and Tenderneſs to People of all Ranks and Profeſſions, engag'd the Love and Reſpect of moſt of the People in the Iſland. We are fully aſſured, that his Labour among us was not in Vain, and that many have felt the good Effects of it; ſo that we believe ſome of the laſt Words he expreſs'd in Publick, may juſtly be apply'd to him, and that he now enjoys a Crown of Righteouſneſs.

FINIS.

THE WORKS OF THOMAS CHALKLEY. PART II. CONTAINING His EPISTLES, and other WRITINGS.

PHILADELPHIA: Printed by B. FRANKLIN, and D. HALL. MDCCXLIX.

GOD's GREAT LOVE UNTO MANKIND, THROUGH JESUS CHRIST, Our Lord.

And there came a Voice out of the Cloud, ſaying, This (i. e. Chriſt) is my beloved Son, hear ye him,

LUKE ix. 35.

If ye love me, keep my Commandments,

JOHN xiv. 15.

For God ſo loved the World, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whoſoever believed in him, might not periſh, but have everlaſting Life,

JOHN iii. 16.
PREFACE to the READER.

IN Sincerity, and unfeigned Love, both to God and Man, were theſe Lines penn'd: I deſire thee to peruſe them in the ſame Love, and then, peradventure, thou mayſt find ſome Sweetneſs in them. Expect not learned Phraſes, or florid Expreſſions; for many Times, heavenly Matter is bid in mean Sentences, or wrapp'd up in plain Expreſſions. It ſometimes pleaſes God to reveal the Myſteries of his Kingdom (through the Grace of his Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt) to Babes and Sucklings; and he oftentimes ordains Praiſes out of their Mouths; one of which, Reader, I deſire thou may be.

MY Intent in Writing theſe Sheets, is, that they, through the Help of God's Grace, and the good Spirit of Chriſt, may ſtir up true Love in thee; firſt, to God and Chriſt, and then, to Man: Then thou wilt be fit to be eſpouſed to him, who is altogether lovely (that is, Chriſt) which is the Deſire of him, that is thy Friend, more in Heart, than Word.

T. C.
GOD's Great Love to MANKIND, &c.

HAVING been concerned for the Good and Welfare of the Children of Men,1697. in my youthful Days, and taſted of the infinite Love of God, in, and through his dear Son, the holy Lamb Jeſus, who laid down his Life for the Sins of the World; and, in my tender Years, reaped great Benefit, through Faith in, and Obedience unto, him: For, truly, I have found, by ſufficient Experience, that one without the other (to wit) Faith without Works, will not anſwer the End of the great Love of Chriſt Jeſus, our Lord, in that he offer'd himſelf a Sacrifice for all Mankind; not for People to live in Sin, but to take away the Sin of the World: In a Word, Faith, without Works, is dead, James ii. 20. For my Part, I found it ſo, and ſo muſt all true Believers in the Son of God.

Chriſt he firſt loved us, and paid that Debt for us, that, of ourſelves, we were not able to do. Oh his infinite Love! it hath oftentimes melted my Soul into Tenderneſs. Methinks it is Abundance of Pity, that ever the Sons of Men ſhould requite Evil for Good, or Diſobedience, for ſuch gracious Obedience: I would to God, that all Believers in Chriſt, would live in that Fear of God, and that Love to Chriſt, that keepeth the Heart clean; becauſe nothing unclean can enter the Kingdom of Heaven. I don't mean a ſlaviſh Fear; but Fear, that is wrought by Love: For them that love the Lord, the Great, Everlaſting God, will fear to offend Him.

This is the Matter that chiefly beareth Streſs on my Mind, at this Time, The Neceſſity of Love to God, and Chriſt, and one another: Eye hath not ſeen, nor Ear heard, neither hath it entered into the Heart of Man to conceive, the Things that God 〈◊〉 prepared for them that love Him, 1 Cor. ii. 9. For thy Part, I can't pretend to tell thee, O Man! to the Full; but only a little to hint at it: It is, Joy unſpeakable, and full of Glory: But then we muſt love Him, ſo as to keep His Commandments. This is the Work that I am very earneſt in preſſing People to; whether Youth, or Aged: It is not too ſoon for the Young, neither too late for the Aged, to begin this Work of Obedience, through Faith, and Love to God and Chriſt, if His Spirit is reproving or ſtriving in them. But it is more honourable and acceptable, for a Man to give up the Strength of his Days to ſerve the Lord, and to remember his Creator in the Days of his Youth, before Sin is too much rooted and grown in Man; for then it will be much more Labour, to get the Root of Unrighteouſneſs plucked up.

So that in that Ability, which God hath given me, I would endeavour to ſtir up all to ſerve Him, and to be in good Earneſt, and not to put the Day of God, even the Mighty Jehovah, a-far off; but to love the Lord unfeignedly, and with true Obedience; ſince it is that Sacrifice, that is only acceptable to God; that is to ſay, To love Him in Deed, and in Truth, more than in Word, and with Tongue: For againſt ſuch a People, the Lord, by his Servant, complain'd, in old Time; They, ſaith the Lord, draw nigh to me with their Mouths, and with their Lips do honour me: But, Oh! their great Miſery was, their Hearts were far from Him; they did not love Him with their whole Hearts; that was their great Fault: This Thing is alſo a great Evil in the Sight of the Great God, in this our Age; and it is too frequent in England, the Land of my Nativity, as alſo in other Iſlands, and Places, beyond the Sea. What Lamentation ſhall be taken up, for ſuch as do ſo mock the Lord, the Great God of Love? Surely he will render Vengeance, as in Flames of Fire, upon all the Wicked, and Ungodly, and thoſe that forget Him. 'Tis not by Saying, but by Doing, that we are juſtified, through Faith in Chriſt: Not he that aith, Lord, Lord, only; but he that doth his Will alſo, ſhall enter the Kingdom.

Now the Will of God, and Chriſt his Son, is, That we ſhould love Him above all; and in loving Him, we ſhall love one another; for Chriſt ſaw the great Need there was of loving God above all, and alſo of loving one another; therefore he anſwered thus to him that aſked him, Which was the greateſt Commandment —Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy Heart, and with all thy Soul, and with all thy Mind, Mat. xxii. 37.

This (ſays Chriſt) is the firſt and great Commandment; and the Second is like unto it, Thou ſhalt love thy Neighbour as thyſelf: On theſe two Commandments hang all the Law and the Prophets, Verſes 38, 39, and 40.

Now if theſe two great Commandments were obeyed, it would anſwer God's great Love to us, in ſending his Son to bleſs us, O! the Glory of God, how it would ſhine! it would make the young Men, as Valiants of Iſrael, and the old Men, as Captains of Thouſands; then Chriſt would reign gloriouſly indeed, in the Hearts of the Children of Men; here the Lamb and his Followers (that walk in the Light, and that Commandment, that burns as a Lamp) would get the Victory over the Devil, and his Followers: But, on the contrary, this is the great Error of Mankind, they talk of God, and Chriſt, in Words; but deny Him in Works: Nay, ſome will not ſtick to ſay, It is impoſſible to keep the Commands of Chriſt. It is too commonly ſpoken, and alſo believed, That there is no Perfection on this Side the Grave, contrary to the Saying of Chriſt, Be ye perfect, even as your Father which is i Heaven, 〈◊〉 perfect, Mat. 48. Yet, ſay they, it is impoſſible; which is as much as to ſay, Chriſt is a hard Maſter, in commanding what cannot be done, conſequently, out of their own Mouths they will be condemned: for Chriſt is not a hard Maſter. I teſtify againſt all ſuch unholy and imperfect Believers, in ſolid Fear before the Lord; but according to ſuch People's Faith, and Belief, he mu needs be hard. O that People would but ſo love 〈◊〉 , and his dear Son, as to ſtrive to do his Commands; for it is impoſſible they ſhould obey, if they do neither believe, nor endeavour: But let ſuch know, That many ſhall ſtrive, and ſhall not enter; much leſs, enter, if they do not ſtrive: But we muſt, of Neceſſity, ſtrive, in Obedience to his Will, and by his Aſſiſtance (not in our own natural Will) to enter in at the ſtrait Gate: Man would enter in with all his pleaſant Things, and in all his Bravery, and Gallantry; but God's Will is, That he ſhould be brought low, that he might exalt him. O! this Self, it is a great Enemy to Mankind.

My intention is, to awaken People out of the Sleep of Sin, which is Death; and to ſtir them up to Righteouſneſs, and Love to the Lord, and their Neighbour, even with their whole Heart: This is what my Heart breathes to, and ſupplicates, the Lord of Heaven for; Then would the End of my Labour, in his Love, be anſwered; for great is the Love of God, in ſending his Son, and, alſo, in ſending his Servants, and ſtirring them up, to rouze People out of the Sleep of Security, that they might ſee the Danger they are in, and how near they lie to the Brink of the Pit of Burning. O! that People would but ſeriouſly conſider that which is ſhewed and told them in the Love of the Lord. O that it might be laid to Heart. However, whether they will hear, or forbear, God will be clear, and his Servants alſo will be clear. But if we not only hear, but alſo obey, that Peace, which paſſeth the Underſtanding of Men (that our Lord giveth to his Followers) will be our Portion, and the Lot of our Inheritance forever. But this is on Condition of our Obedience, and keeping the Commands of God: If ye love me, keep my Commandments (John xiv. 15.) ſaith the Lord. So, if People live in Saying, and not in Doing, in Profeſſing, and Confeſſing, yet ſtill living in Pride, and High-mindedneſs, and in Sin, it is apparent, they do not love Chriſt Jeſus (according to his own Words) neither doth he juſtify them; 'tis only the Doers that he will juſtify. The Apoſtle John ſays, If a Man ſays, he loves God, and yet hateth his Brother, he is a Liar, 1 John iv. 20. and, by plain Scripture Teſtimony, ſuch are not of God: Moreover, if he ſays, He loves Chriſt, yet doth not his Sayings, he is alſo a Liar, and the Truth is not in him, or, Chriſt is not in him; who ſaid, I am the Truth; and thus Man becomes reprobated; for Paul, writing to the Brethren, ſaith, Examine yourſelves, whether you be in the Faith, prove your ownſelves; know ye not, your ownſelves, how that Jeſus Chriſt is in you, except ye be Reprobates, 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Which Indwelling of Chriſt, is a great Myſtery to many; although Chriſt within (which the Apoſtles preached) was the Hope of the Saints Glory, Col. i. 27. And, Oh! how earneſt was Chriſt in Prayer to his Father, That his Followers may be one in Him, and that they might be united together in one, John xvii. Such was the Love of Chriſt to his Church; now, what remains on the Church's Part, ſince Chriſt has done his Part, ſurely it is, that we love him again; for, ſaith John, He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is Love, 1 John iv. 8. They that dwell in Enmity, are not the Children of God; but the Children of Satan; who always hated the Appearance of Chriſt, the Light of the World; and yet ſtirreth up thoſe that are led by his dark Spirit, to war againſt Him, and his Seed, in his Children; who ſaid, I am the Light of the World.

But indeed it is as Chriſt hath ſaid, Men love Darkneſs rather than Light; and how ſtrange is it, ſeeing the one is ſo glorious, and the other ſo miſerable? But the Reaſon is, as Chriſt hath ſhewed, becauſe their Deeds are evil, John iii. 19. That is indeed the very Cauſe; for if their Deeds were good, they would love the Light which is Chriſt Jeſus, the Lord of Life and Glory; and bring their Deeds to him, that he might judge them; who will give righteous Judgment to every Man according to his Works, John v. 29. The Righteous will have their Portion in the Reſurrection of Life, Joy and Peace, in the Holy Ghoſt; but the Wicked in the Reſurrection of Damnation. Oh! that I might be inſtrumental in the Hand of the Lord, to open the Eyes of ſome that are ſpiritually blind, that they might ſee the Splendor, the Beauty, and the great Glory, of the dear Son of God, that moſt excellent Light which God hath prepared, according to good old Simeon's Teſtimony of him, Thou haſt (ſays he) prepared him a Light to enlighten the Gentiles, and to be the Glory of thy People Iſrael, Luke iii. 32. A glorious Light indeed! Truly, methinks every Body ſhould be in Love with him: For my Part, he is my chiefeſt Joy: I would not part with him for all the Pomp, and Vain-glory, of the World; neither would I have the ſhining Beams, and glorious Rays (which comfort me for Well-doing, and reprove me for, and diſcover, the contrary) clouded from my Sight and Underſtanding, for the fineſt Gold, or choiceſt Rubies; ſuch is my Love to Chriſt, the Bridegroom of Souls: But, by the Way, it hath coſt me many a Tear, and many Groanings in my Spirit, before I came thus to enjoy Chriſt; who is the Beloved of all the Redeemed. Oh! may I never give him Cauſe to withdraw himſelf from dwelling in me. Oh! the univerſal Love of Chriſt; 'tis everlaſting to them that are open-hearted unto him, and to all that will hear his Voice, ſo as to obey it; for, ſays he, I ſtand at the Door and knock (that is, the Door of the Heart of Man) if any Man hear my Voice, and open the Door, I will come in to him, and will ſup with him, and he with me, Rev. iii. 20. And John ſays, And we have known and believed the Love that God hath to us: God is Love, and he that dwelleth in Love, dwelleth in God, and God in him, 1 John iv. 16. A heavenly Habitation, and glorious Dwelling Place! Who would but endeavour to dwell in Love, and forſake Enmity, that they might attain unto ſuch eternal Happineſs, as to have their Abode with the Lord.

This fulfils the Words of Chriſt. For he dwelleth with you, and ſhall be in you, John xiv. 17. How was he to be in him? A Comforter for Well-doing, that they might have the Hope of Glory, and a Reprover for Sin, Self-righteouſneſs and wrong Judgment. Indeed it was the great Love of God in thus ſending his beloved Son a Light into this dark World, to ſhew People their evil Deeds, and to condemn Sin in the Fleſh; for he is the ſinful World's Condemnation, as well as a Saviour and Juſtifier of the Righteous and holy Believer. The Jews of Old hated him, and many of them did intend to darken his bright and ſhining Light, but ſome of the Jews believed on him, and after they came truly to believe on his Name, ſpread his Goſpel of Truth and Gladtidings amongſt the Children of Men, and alſo ſuffered for his Name's Sake. It is alſo ſaid, He came unto his own, and his own received him not, but as many as received him, to them gave he Power to become the Sons of God, even to them that believe on his Nam , John i. 11, 12. But what ſay ſuch to him as account themſelves ſpiritual Jews (ſeeing the Apoſtle tells us, He is not a Jew that is one outwardly, Rom. ii. 28.) I mean thoſe that call themſelves by his Name; why many of them trample upon his Light and Appearance, and deſpiſe the Spirit of his Grace, which is a ſwift Witneſs againſt Evil, and ets Men ſee what is Good, and what is Bad, Comforts for the one, and brings Judgment and Condemnation for the other. I can truly ſay, I would with my whole Heart, that God did dwell a Comforter in all (or Chriſt, or the Holy Ghoſt, or Holy Spirit, which are all one) But this can never be, while Sin remains and has an evil Root in Mankind, An evil Tree cannot bring forth good Fruit. By this we may know Chriſtians from Anti-chriſtians, and Lovers of Chriſt, from them that love him not; if we love him, we become Subjects to him, ſubject to do his Will. O! it is a brave Station to be the Subjects of the King of Heaven, and if we love him unfeignedly with all our Might and Mind, and our Neighbours (or them that are already his Subjects) as ourſelves, and with the Sword of the Spirit valiantly encounter with the Devil and Satan; O then ſhall we be his Subjects, and he will receive us into his Warfare, and through him we ſhall be victorious, for the Lamb and his Followers will have the Victory. I would preſs People in Love into this Warfare, having Commiſſion from my Maſter and Lord (I mean Spiritual) by ſhewing them what Anxiety of Soul, and Diſtreſs of Mind, they will procure to themſelves, by living in Enmity to the Lord, and his Saints. O my Soul, I charge thee, with all thoſe that have any Regard to the Holy Jeſus, obey the Commands of the Lord, and love his Followers, or thy Neighbour as thyſelf. Let his univerſal Spirit of Love to all dwell in thee, O my Soul!

I would have all to caſt down that which they glory in (that is not right in his Sight) at his Footſtool, and do like the poor penitent Woman, that lay and wept at his Feet, Luke vii. 38. She thought all little enough to get into his Favour. Chriſt himſelf alſo was meek and lowly, Learn of me, ſaid he, Matt. xi. 29. All Power in Heaven and Earth was given unto him; Take me, (ſaid he) for an Example, when he waſhed his Servants Feet. O he was meek and lowly indeed and ſeeing his Love was ſo great to them, and is alſo to us, let us love him again, not with feigned Love, but with Love that may manifeſt us to be his Followers; and in this Love let us love one another; for this Intent our Lord iſſued forth his royal Command, which is this, A new Commandment give I unto you, that ye love one another, as I have loved you, that ye alſo love one another: By this ſhall all Men know that ye are my Diſciples, if ye have Love one to another, John xiii. 34, 35. Chriſt's Love was unfeigned to his Diſciples, nay, to all the World in general; for what greater Love can there be, than for a Man to lay down his Life for his Friend; and he not only laid down his Life for his Friends, but for his Enemies alſo, Rom. v. 10. So that his Love was great and unfeigned: We ought with the ſame Love to love him again, ſince that he loved us firſt; and this cannot be without Obedience to his Commands. Thus undoubtedly we ſhould with true Love love him, and one another: This Love is exceeding precious, it thinks no Evil, and we may be ſure, will not do any willingly or knowingly. If a Man ſeeth his Neighbour or Brother in that which is not Right, he prayeth to the Lord to help him, and tenderly admoniſheth him; yea, if having this Love he woundeth, his Wounds are faithful, for faithful are the Wounds of a Friend, Prov. xxv. 6. He that is thus endued with Love, is not hindered from reproving his Brother, but if there be a Cauſe, it rather ſtirs him up to be faithful therein, without reſpect of Perſons. O the Love that is raiſed in them that love the Lord above all, it is great to the Sons and Daughters of Men; it doth wonderful Things; it is valiant for God; it overcomes its Enemies: It is not overcome with Evil, but it often overcomes Evil with Good: It ſmiteth Sin in the Gate (that is, in its firſt Appearance) before it be entered into Man, ſo as to ſubject him thereunto; it gets Victory over the Devil for he cannot ſtand before God's Love. I would to God that People did but know the Virtue of Love to Chriſt, and one another in him, it would cauſe them, for the Enjoyment thereof, to forſake all Manner of Enmity one againſt another, and all Things elſe, how near or dear ſoever; yea, though they were as a right Hand or a right Eye, they would be forſaken for its Sake, and for the Sake of him that firſt loved us: And then we ſhould ſtrive, through the Ability of his Grace, (even the Grace or Spirit which he told Paul was ſufficient for him) to love him again, and our Neighbour as ourſelf; but this curſed Self is loved too much, and our Neighbour too little.

Paul, the Apoſtle of Chriſt, did not after his Converſion hate his Neighbour, nor was he in Enmity with them; indeed when he was Saul, he did oppreſs and injure his neareſt Neighbours and chiefeſt Friends, for that blind Zeal was part of that Body of Sin and Death that was upon him, and from which, by the Help of Chriſt's Grace, he was delivered, and came to love his Enemies; and for their Good hazarded his Life: And for his Love to Chriſt laid it down, as many holy Martyrs have done ſince his Time. Surely they had not much Regard for Self then! Tho' it is a common Expreſſion now a Days, Every one for himſelf and God for us all; But if every one were for his Neighbour or his Brother as much as for himſelf, God would be the more for us all. But this Self Love is in the Sight of the Lord an Abomination, and the Great, Eternal God, abhors it: Therefore were the firſt and ſecond Commandments given forth.

If all People would obey theſe two Commandments, the whole Law and the Prophets, yea, and the Goſpel too, would be all obeyed.

But this Self is a great Enemy unto Mankind, and doth very much hinder his eternal Happineſs; it ſhutteth the Ear from hearing the Cauſe of the Widow and Fatherleſs, or of the Needy, and drowns the Cry of the Oppreſſed; to which we ought not only to lend an Ear, but alſo to adminiſter Relief, according to their Neceſſity, and our Ability. But Mankind is too apt to deſpiſe the baſe or low Things of the World, and to join with that which is pleaſant to the Eye, and agreeable to the Luſt of the Heart; (like Dives the rich Glu of Old, who loved Self better than poor Lazarus) but do not conſider that which is laſting, and would do them Good for ever. How ſhall I expreſs the excellent Glory and eternal Sweetneſs of this Love to the Lord and our Neighbour? Oh! how is my Soul grieved, and how doth my Spirit mourn before the Lord, when I ſee any walk contrary to the Commands of Chriſt, or that are in Enmity to the Truth, and in Hatred one to another even from my tender Years, ever ſince God Almighty opened my Underſtanding, and made known to me him that i true: And my Cry hath been many Times to him, to keep and preſerve me in his true Love and Fear to the End of my Days; in Love both to him and the Brethren: But more eſpecially to thoſe that do his Will (altho' there is univerſal Love in my Heart to all.) Chriſt ſaid, For whoſoever ſhall do the Will of my Father which is in Heaven, the ſame is my Brother, and Siſter, and Mother, Matt, xii. 50. Therefore my Love is more ſingly unto thoſe. The Apoſtle alſo thus writes concerning Love to the Brethren; We, (ſays he) know that we have paſſed from Death unto Life. (How did they know it?) becauſe we love the Brethren: He that loveth not his Brother, abideth in Death, 1 John iii. 14. Are they then in Death that are in Enmity with the Brethren? Aſſuredly they are, For this Enmity is Sin; And the Wages of Sin is Death, Rom. vi. 23. and thoſe that are therein, are dead while they live. I wiſh, and heartily pray to the God, and Father of Spirits, that from the Snares or Death his People may for ever be preſerved.

Now I would ſhew People ſome of the many Snares of Death and Satan.

Firſt, Some People are too apt to judge one another, and to ſpeak Evil of Things they know not, except by Report and Suppoſition, which too often lets in Enmity, and is not according to the Mind of Chriſt, but is a Snare of the Enemy of Man's Salvation. Surely if People were ſenſible thereof, they would not ſo hardly cenſure one another: For indeed we ought to be well ſatisfied before we give Judgment, and then it ought to be in Love, and not in Enmity. It is better to ſuffer, than to cenſure, or to be judged, than to Judge.—Judge not, that ye be not judged, Matt. vii. 1.—ſaid the Judge of Heaven and Earth. But People are too much poſſeſſed with Uncharitableneſs and Revenge one towards another, and are not ſo ready to forgive one another their Treſpaſſes, as the Almighty is to forgive them: Tho' to forgive one another their Treſpaſſes, be every Chriſtian's Duty, and without which, we cannot juſtly expect God to forgive us our Treſpaſſes, as Chriſt Taught, Matt. vi. 14, 15.

Secondly, Perſecution for Righteouſneſs Sake, alſo is another great Branch of that corrupt Tree, which never did, and never will bring forth good Fruit, but muſt be cut down by the Ax of God's Power, which is laid to the Root of every corrupt Tree, in order to cut it down; and the Lord will burn it with unquenchable Fire. It is the true Church's Lot to be perſecuted, but ſhe never perſecutes any; for he that is her High Prieſt for ever, commanded quite the contrary, viz. Love to Enemies, and to do Good to them that hated them, and to pray for them that deſpitefully uſed and perſecuted them, Matt. v. 44. They were alſo to rejoice, and to be exceeding glad when all manner of Evil was ſpoken falſly againſt them for Chriſt's Sake; becauſe great ſhould be their Reward in Heaven; and Chriſt obſerves, that ſo they perſecuted the Prophets, Matt. v. 11, 12.

Thirdly, Many are rebelling againſt God, and doing Deſpite to the Spirit of Grace in their own Hearts, and treſpaſſing one againſt another, not living in Love, but in Enmity againſt God and one another. The Judgment of Man is terrible to the Rebellious, how much more if Men rebel againſt God, our Saviour, will his Judgment be juſt and dreadful, as he hath not only Power to kill the Body, but can afterwards caſt the Soul into Hell? O! that the Son and Daughters of Men, would but fear to offend him, the King of eternal Glory. Iſrael of old, his own peculiar People, did fear and tremble before him; even all their Hoſt, his preſence was ſo dreadful, Exod. xix. 18. And a noble King made a Decree, that Men ſhould fear and tremble before the living God, Daniel vi. 26.

Oh! that all would work out their Salvation with Fear and Trembling, according to Scripture Teſtimony, Phil. ii. 12. I deſire all People might thus love the Lord, then ſhould we fear exceedingly to offend him: Alſo if one Man did truly love another very well, were the Caſe thy own, thou wouldſt very unwillingly offend him whom thou loveſt dearly. So if we love Chriſt in Deed, and in Truth, then we ſhould fear to offend him, and muſt of Neceſſity love one another alſo: So ſhall we fulfil the great Commands, that the whole Law and the Prophets hang on.

Fourthly, I have alſo many times been grieved, when I have heard Curſing and Swearing, and the Lord's Name taken in vain, which many too much abound in (by Sea and Land) and too little conſider that God will not hold them guiltleſs, Exod. xx. 7. I am ſure this is far from obeying him. Oh! the deep Senſe of this great Sin, it hath been, and is of great Moment, and is a great Concern on my Mind: Vengeance from Heaven is, and will be the Portion of all ſuch, that thus violate the Mind and Will of God. Judgment, Judgment is the Lot and Inheritance of all the Wicked, who remain and live in Wickedneſs. Altho' the Lord is ſlow to Anger, and of Great Loving-Kindneſs, and his Mercy endureth for ever, to them that truly repent of Evil, and do that which is Good: Yet he has alſo prepared Weeping, Wailing, and Gnaſhing of Teeth, for them that continually live in Sin. There is a Poſſibility of S i ng, until there is no Mercy nor Grace for Man: Witneſs the Words of God; My Spirit ſhall not always ſtrive with Man, for that he alſo is Fleſh, Gen. vi. 3. But thoſe that are willing to put the Day of God afar off, are ready to ſay, Chriſt is our Advocate with the Father; He maketh Interceſſion for our Sins; (very well) but it is conditionally: It is if thou wilt repent, and ſin no more. (Mark that well!) Repentance without Sinning no more, will not do. John viii. 11. Confeſſion is very Good, but forſaking is abundance better: Confeſſion without forſaking will ſtand in little Stead in the Day of Account.

Fifthly, Alſo being drunk with Wine, or with ſtrong Drink; Drunkenneſs is a great Sin: Firſt, againſt God, and ſecondly, the Abuſe of God's Mercies, and good Creatures. And by this Frame of Drunkenneſs, Men are often fitted for any Buſineſs that their Maſter the Devil may call them to: So that this great Sin ought to be ſtrictly watched againſt. Surely if Men had any good Deſires in their Hearts, or any Love to God, they would refrain from ſuch great Wickedneſs. I admire how People can expect Mercy from God, or the Interceſſion of Chriſt, when they are piercing his Sides, and putting of him to open Shame: For thoſe that are ſinning againſt him, are piercing of him. How can ſuch expect He will interceed for them, when they have dealt ſo ſhamefully with him, and grieved him, and from Time to Time diſobey'd his Voice? Now ſuppoſe a Man ſtood condemn'd before a Judge, and that at the Judge's right Hand there ſat one who had Power in his Hand, and this poor condemn'd Perſon, hopes he will interceed for him; and yet this poor Wretch has come to him as before mentioned. What Grounds can he have, to hope for Interceſſion, Clemency or Lenity, while he believes he can do no otherwiſe than ſin againſt him all his Days? For my part, I think his Faith, Hope and Belief, is but vain; without any Reaſon or Ground. But he that loveth Chriſt Jeſus, the Lord of Life and Glory, ſo as to keep his Commandments, the Lord will love him, and interceed for him, and make himſelf known unto him; according to his Words, which he ſpake, He that hath my Commandments, and keeps them, he it is that loveth me, and he that loveth me, ſhall be loved of my Father; and I will love him, and manifeſt myſelf unto him, John xiv. 21.

Sixthly, Covetouſneſs, which is Idolatry, is alſo another great Snare of the Enemy, and many are caught therein. It is in vain for the Covetous to ſay, he hath a Share in the Love of God; for he hath neither Love to the Lord, nor to his Neighbour. A poor naked Man might aſk him long enough for Relief, or for his Coat, before he would give him his Hand to help, or Coat either; or any manner of Relief: Altho' Chriſt expreſly commanded it, Give to him that aſketh, and from him that would borrow, turn not thou away, Matt. v. 42. How can any be ſo hard-hearted, to ſee his Brother's or his Neighbour's Poverty, and not adminiſter of his Ability to the Needful's Neceſſity? But ſays the covetous or miſerable Man, I have Children, or a Family to take care of: But too often Covetouſneſs brings a Curſe, and not a Bleſſing, upon Family and Children alſo. Perhaps one that is covetous may ſay, that Charity begins at Home. But let him remember, that if it doth begin there, the Conſequence moſt commonly is very bad, when it ends there. Every Chriſtian hath need to have Charity (in his Breaſt) in a two-fold Senſe, or elſe there is no proper Pretence to Chriſtianity; in ſhort, Covetouſneſs is out of the Love either to God or Man: All thoſe (with Abundance more, that I ſhall forbear to mention) are eminent Snares of the Devil; and Satan layeth them according to the Propenſity of Man and Woman, and ſuits them with their Nature. Oh! I'll warrant thee he will colour them finely, and put a pleaſant Gloſs upon them, to betray thy Soul, and keep it in Bondage for ever.

Seventhly, It is he that tells the Murderer, that it is bet-to live a merry Life and ſhort, than to take Pains and Care all his Life-time; and the Thief likewiſe with the Robber.

Eighthly, It is he alſo that tells the Whoremongers and Drunkards, that ſo many People are in theſe Practices, becauſe it is natural for People to be ſo overcome: But he don't tell them that by Nature all are Children of Wrath, and that without this luſtful Nature be overcome, there's no Salvation, Eph. ii. 3.

Ninthly, It is he that tells the Swearers, they are ſo uſed to it, that it is impoſſible for them to leave it off. He never bids them repent and forſake, that they might find Mercy with God and Chriſt that died for them; but died not that they ſhould live in Sin.

Tenthly, It is he that tells the Covetous, 'tis good to be ſaving, and not to ſpend all his Subſtance in Gluttony, and Pride; no, he'll bid him hate Pride, and that he ſhould not give much Alms, though rich in this World; for the Devil will tell him, that it is proud People does it, only in Ambition, and to be ſeen of Men; but he will not tell him, it is a Sin to be covetous: He alſo tells the Proud, that they are counted happy, and that Pride is counted good for the promoting the Commonwealth, and that it is as good to be out of the World, as t of the Faſhion; he te them, that Pride is Neatneſs, and how many pretty Excuſes he has, to keep People in Pride, is admirable; he don't tell 'em, that Chriſt the Lord was meek and lowly, and that they ſhould take him for an Example. He, the Lord, did not come in Splendour, and Glory, outwardly; but plain in Speech, and alſo in Apparel, wearing a Coat without a Seam, being cloathed and adorned with the Robes of Righteouſneſs and Love. This is my Beloved! may he be thine alſo, gentle Reader. Oh! how lovely is he? He is the chiefeſt of Tens of Thouſands. I intreat you. Oh ye Children of Men, both Sons and Daughters! don't you offend Chriſt, by diſobeying of him, the Bridegroom of the Righteous; but, I beſeech you, in his ſweet and tender Love, if you have offended him, by ſinning againſt him. Oh! for the Lord's Sake, and your own Souls Sake, do ſo no more; but unfeignedly repent; and then, in his due Time (when he hath tried you, and found you faithful) he will embrace you with the ſweet Embraces of his Love, which is better than Wine, and far excels the Love of Women.

Now if the poor Creature did but love the Lord its Maker, above all, and its Fellow-creature as itſelf, the Enemy of Mankind would be overcome, and we made more than Conquerors, through him that hath loved us, even Chriſt Jeſus, our Lord; and Man and Woman would ſee all theſe (aboveſaid) evil Things to be abominable, and perhaps many more which I have not mentioned, inſomuch that Self would be abhorr'd as in Duſt and Aſhes, and the Lord would be loved, and glorified, above all, for which End he created Mankind: But, certain it is, that this End can't be anſwered, nor the Lord ſo loved, without Sin be forſaken, and hated; for the Devil is the Author of Sin, and Chriſt of Righteouſneſs.

I, ſays Chriſt, am the Way, the Truth, and the Life, John xiv. 6. And, again, John viii. 12. I am the Light of the World. Oh! ſaith my Soul, in Abundance of Love, and Good-will, unto the Sons and Daughters of Men, that they would but walk in the Way of Truth, and the true Light of the World; then they would ſee clearly the Snares of Satan; which that every One, even Male and Female (eſpecially thoſe that profeſs Chriſtianity) might do, and eſcape the ſame, is the very Deſire of my Soul: Even ſo prayeth him, that through the Spirit of Jeſus Chriſt, and Ability of his Grace, labours for the Salvation of Mankind.

T. C.
FRUITS OF DIVINE MEDITATION At SEA, in the Year 1699.

Bleſſed is the Man that walketh not in the Counſel of the Ungodly, nor ſtandeth in the Way of Sinners, nor ſitteth in the Seat of the Scornful; but his Delight is in the Law of the Lord, and in his Law doth he meditate Day and Night,

Pſalm i.

Lay up for yourſelves Treaſure in Heaven,

Mat. vi. 20.

1. IT is good for Man, whoſe Breath is in his Noſtrils, to think upon his Maker,1699. as much as in him lieth, both Night and Day;

2. Who is the Fountain of all Mens Happineſs, and the Ocean of their Bliſs; not only in this World, but in that which is to come; even to all Eternity.

3. How ſweet is that Meditation, that is on the Sovereign Lord of Heaven, and on the Prince of everlaſting Glory?

4. No earthly Thing is to be compared with it; all the Glory, all the Pomp, and Vanity, of this fading, tranſitory World, is not comparable with it: Divine and inward Contemplation upon God, is no leſs than Heaven upon Earth to the Soul.

5. This mine Eye hath ſeen; for which I humbly bow before the great Lord of all; whoſe Goodneſs to Man cannot fully be ſet forth, neither by the moſt excellent Orator, nor with a ready Writer's Pen.

6. God delighteth in thoſe that are intent in looking unto Him; and it is Man's Duty to look to him, over all viſible Things.

7. How profitable, and greatly advantageous, it is to the Soul, to be inward with God. Oh! it is altogether admirable.

8. The unſpeakable Treaſures of Life, and of Wiſdom, are to be found in inward Meditation, and holy Contemplation, on God.

9. When a Man, in this Sort, is delighting himſelf with his Maker, and adviſing with Him, he can want no good Thing. In Days of old God was, now is, and ever will be, found by Man, in this inward Concern of the Soul.

10. A Man in this State, will always curb high Thoughts of Self, as being in the Preſence of the Almighty; for then he is truly ſenſible of his Preſence: Who is it that will vaunt, or carry himſelf loftily, when God is preſent, and he conſiders it.

11. Indeed the Preſence of the Almighty is every where, but many have loſt the Senſe thereof, for want of inward Thoughts on God, and ſtudious Contemplation on the King of Heaven, whoſe Sovereignty is ſweet over the Works of his Hands;

12. He is full of Grace, and full of Truth, full of Mercy, and full of Juſtice: His Law is Light, and his Commands are as burning Lamps; in a Word, he is full of heavenly Majeſty, and Divine Power, ſo that no Characters can ſet forth the Fulneſs of God.

13. Oh! that Man were rightly ſenſible of theſe Things, it would cauſe him, with an humble Heart, to implore the Majeſty of Heaven for his Favour, and petition Him for the Aid and Aſſiſtance of his Grace, to do his holy and heavenly Will.

14. Man would then ſee his own Weakneſs and Poverty, and how unable he is to do, or work, any good Thing of himſelf, without the Help of the Holy Spirit.

15. Which Gift God, through Chriſt, giveth to that Soul which is inward in its Thoughts upon God; whoſe Wiſdom and Power is paſt finding out, unleſs in this Frame of Mind the Lord reveals it.

16. But worldly Thoughts, and vain Cogitations, hinder the Mind from being with God, the Fountain of all Good.

17. Evil Works, or Words, alſo ſtupify the Mind, and deaden the moſt noble Part of Man, ſo that ſlaviſh Fear, inſtead of that Fear which is mix'd with true Love and Honour, is begotten in the Heart.

18. All Things of any evil Tendency entertain'd in the Soul, are an Obſtruction to its Duty to God.

19. Who would but lay up Treaſure in Heaven, that the Heart might alſo be there? And what Treaſure like that in Heaven, or what Place ſo fit to lay it in as that is?

20. If a Man did but, with conſiderate Thoughts, weigh in his Mind the Shortneſs and Uncertainty of Time in this Life, and the boundleſs Ocean of Eternity; with a Life of Bliſs and Glory, or elſe of Woe and Miſery, that will never end;

21. Without his Heart be harder than a flinty Rock, it would lead him into Tenderneſs, ſerious Thoughts on the Name of God, and into Humiliation.

22. Chriſt Jeſus, the Anointed of God; was found greatly in Humiliation; even he who ſaid, Learn of me, and follow me, who am meek, and low in Heart. God calls for Humility of all Men. He behold the Proud, and Scornful, afar off.

23. Every proud and exalted Thought God will bring to Judgment, and likewiſe ſuch Words and Actions.

24. And, indeed, the Thing acted, or done, muſt firſt be conceived, or thought, before it be brought forth; for out of the Abundance of the Heart the Mouth ſpeaketh, and the Man acteth.

25. Therefore to have the Thoughts of the Heart on God, and to contemplate on Heaven, and heavenly Things, is truly excellent.

26. And although this incumbent Duty of Man is ſo averſe to him, in his natural State; yet it is moſt eaſy, ſweet, and pleaſant, to the Soul, when the Mind is bent after, and set on, heavenly Things.

27. And that which is ſtill more admirable is, that God is the alone Comfort, Joy, Helper, Leader, and Conducter, of ſuch a Soul.

28. But, Oh! the Thoughts of Man are too much taken up with earthly and periſhing Things, being content with the Shadow, or Shell, of Divine Contemplation, Righteouſneſs, and true Religion; ſo that too few are earneſtly ſeeking the Subſtance thereof.

29. That the noble Creature Man, which God hath made but a little lower than the Angels, and given 〈◊〉 Power over thoſe Creatures that are more ignoble that, himſelf, ſhould ſo degenerate from his Maker, as 〈◊〉 fix his Thoughts on terreſtrial Things, is admirable to Heaven-born Souls, whoſe God is the Lord.

30. Which Way can the Soul look, or turn itſelf, but that it muſt needs ſee the Glory of the God of Heaven, unleſs the God of this World hath blinded the Eye of the Mind.

31. Look upwards, and we may behold the Brightneſs of his Glory in the Firmament, and the Workmanſhip of his Hands in the Sun, Moon, and Stars:

32. Or if we look on the Earth, or in the Sea, we may ſee his great Wonders; and if, in Sincerity, we behold the heavenly Works of his Hands, with an Eye of Faith, Oh! how can it do any leſs but draw deep Conſiderations of the Omnipotence of God.

33. Thus, beholding the Works of God, and looking on his Works of old, and the noble Acts which he hath done in former Times, will raiſe holy Deſires to be with Him, and to be in his Preſence, when Time to us, in this World, ſhall be no more.

34. It will alſo beget a loving Fear of the Lord in the Soul, leſt that it ſhould offend Him.

35. Such a Soul will be inwardly concern'd before the Lord, and will ſeek Him with unwearied Travel of Spirit.

36. After this Manner will that Soul cry to God, in the Spirit of Prayer and Supplication, that is travelling towards the City, whoſe Builder, and Maker, is God;

37. Lord, I am poor, do thou make me rich; I am needy, O! ſtrengthen me, even me, O my heavenly Father! for I am the leaſt of many: O, my Saviour, have Mercy upon me!

38. Thou ſeeſt my Weakneſs, and knoweſt my Want, and how unable I am, of myſelf to do thy Will; give me Grace, or elſe I die; 〈◊〉 e by the Power, and by the Spirit of thy Son, o e I periſh forever.

39. Lord, I believe; my Faith is in thee, and in the Power of thine Anointed, help mine Unbelief, for Jeſus' Sake, I humbly pray thee, O thou great Creator of the Children of Men!

40. O! Great, Eternal God, thou knoweſt my ſecret Deſires, and the private Devotion of my Heart.

41. My Sighing and Tears are after thee, O thou Beloved of my Soul!

42. All the Profit and Pleaſure that is in this World is Nothing, and leſs than Nothing, in Compariſon of Thee, and the Enjoyment of thy Preſence, O thou Lord of Life and Glory.

43. Thou Great Creator of all Things, from whom all Things have their Being, ſend forth the Spirit of thy Son into my Heart, whereby, with Acceptance, I may cry, Abba Father.

44. O! Holy Father, let me feel thy Power, that I may be able to make War in thy Righteouſneſs, againſt the Enemy of my poor Soul.

45. Great, Eternal God, give me Wiſdom to walk uprightly before thee, and before the Children of Men: O that my Soul may ſeek after it forever!

46. With which, O Lord, fill my earthen Veſſel, for Jeſus' Sake, that I may be gentle, and eaſy to be entreated to do thy Will, ſo that I may never rebel againſt thee.

47. Lord, do not tarry long from me; for if thou hides thy Face, I am troubled; or when the Curtain is drawn between me and my Maker, then my Spirit within me languiſheth.

48. Therefore, O Lord, ariſe, and the Thoughts that are at Enmity with thee, ſhall be ſcattered from my Soul:

49. Th ſhall my Soul be a fit Receptacle for thee, and a Temple thou doſt delight to dwell in, O Living God!

50. And, Holy Father, as thou haſt begotten thoſe Thoughts and Deſires in my Soul, ſo do for many more of the Sons and Daughters of Men.

51. Such a Soul, whoſe Thoughts and Meditations are on this Wiſe, Almighty God never did, and never will, reject, or caſt off.

52. Heaven and Earth may paſs away, but the Mercy and Goodneſs of the Lord God of Heaven and Earth will not paſs away from thoſe that are thus inwardly exerciſed before Him.

53. The holy Men of God, and the Faithful in Ages paſt, bore Teſtimony to theſe Truths.

54. And there is that of God, in the Souls of the Faithful, that can ſay Amen to the ſame.

55. I will never leave thee, nor forſake thee, ſaith the Almighty, to, and concerning, thoſe who love Him truly.

56. Fear not, Worm Jacob, for I will be with thee, ſaith the Lord; if thou goeſt through the Fire, it ſhall not kindle upon thee; and if thou goeſt through the Water, it ſhall not overwhelm thee.

AN EXHORTATION TO YOUTH, And OTHERS, to follow: BEING Part of a LETTER from T. C. to a Friend in Dublin.

1707.LET the Young Man and Maiden, diligently read the holy Scriptures; and whenever they come to a Paſſage that affects them, let them not only turn down that Leaf, but let them be ſure that it hath Place in their Hearts: And when they read of a good Man, or Woman, then let them earneſtly pray, and fervently cry to the Lord, the great God, and holy Father of our dear Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and God of all the Righteous in all Ages, that he would pleaſe to make them like to thoſe his dear Children and Servants. Oh! that all young People might not forget this great Command of God,Exod. 20.12. Honour thy Parents, that thy Days may be long upon the Land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. How many ſtubborn Youths hath the Lord cut off in their Prime, and in the Flower of their Days: And, on the other hand, how hath the Great Almighty bleſſed, proſpered, preſerved and honoured, thoſe that have been obedient to their Parents, and honoured their Parents and Elders? And let the young Men and Maidens note this, That none truly honours their Parents and Elders, but thoſe who are Pious and Virtuous; ſuch were Joſeph, Samuel, David and Solomon; as alſo King Joſiah, who began to reign at eight Years old. God Almighty gives many a good Senſe of his Grace at that Age, and thereabouts; he ordaineth Praiſe many times out of the Mouths of Babes and Sucklings. Let the Youth endeavour to follow thoſe good and great Men; and for their Inſtruction, I ſhall give a Touch of the above five Worthies.

Firſt, In particular, beginning with Joſeph. Gen. 37 His Father ſent him to his Brethren; he went willingly, Gen. 44.7 & 45.15. (tho' his Brethren hated him;) and when it was in his Power to hurt them, he rendered them Good for their Evil; a good Example for both Young and Old. Ch. 39.9. And when tempted to Sin by his Miſtreſs in Egypt, he ſaid. How can I do this great Wickedneſs, and ſin againſt God? Who highly favoured him for his Piety, Virtue and Chaſtity.

Secondly, Samuel, 1 Sam. 1.10. for whom his Mother prayed earneſtly to the Lord; and when he had given him to her, ſhe gave him to God again: A good Pattern for all Mothers. When he was but a little Lad, Chap. 3.4, 5. &c. the Almighty called him, and he thought he had been Eli, up he gets, and ſaid, Thou calledſt me? No, ſaid the Old Man, I did not call thee, lie down again. He did not grumble, as many of our Youths do: The Lord called again; he willingly runs to Eli; he did not love his Bed ſo much as Obedience, and ſaid, Thou didſt call me. Eli obſerving that God had ſpoke to the Child, ſaid to him, when he calleth again, ſay, Speak, Lord, for thy Servant heareth. Let old Ones mind this, and encourage their Youth to anſwer the Call of God betimes: So God calls again, and he anſwers: Speak, Lord, for thy Servant heareth. The Lord by his Grace calls to little Ones, many times in the midſt of their Play, and ſometimes in their Beds: Oh! that our Youth may do and ſay as little Samuel; that they may grow as he did, and be in Favour both with God and Man.

Sam. 16.11, 13, 27, 28, 29. Thirdly, David, his Father's youngeſt Son, kept his Sheep, and in that innocent Employ the Lord was with him, to Admiration; his Father ſent him to his Brethren: But Eliah, his eldeſt Brother, frowned upon him, and reviled him; he only made this ſoft Reply, Is there not a Cauſe? He overcame the great Philiſtine, in the Name of the God of Iſrael; and God highly exalted him for his Uprightneſs, Sincerity and Piety, which was very great: For notwithſtanding Saul would have kill'd him; yet when David had him in his Power,1 Sam. 24.9, 10, &c. & ver. 19. he ſpared him, inſomuch that Saul wept, and ſaid, If a Man find his Enemy, will he let him go? And there was loving Greeting between them: So he overcame the Evil of Saul's Heart, by the Good that was in his; according to thoſe holy Expreſſions of the Apoſtle Paul, Rom. xii. 21. Be not overcome of Evil, but overcome Evil with Good. Words worthy to be writ in Letters of Gold, and more worthy to be obſerved and practiſed.

Fourthly, Solomon, who aſked of God Wiſdom, being in his own Eyes but as a little Child, ſaid unto the Lord,1 Kings 3.7, 9. Give unto thy Servant an underſtanding Heart: Which Requeſt God granted him, and gave him alſo Riches and Honour. Oh! ſee the Benefit of pleaſing God, young Men and young Women.

Fifthly, Joſiah, a young Prince, and King: How zealous was he for God's Service and Worſhip! What a wonderful Reformation he made in the Land,2 Kings 22.1, 2, 3, &c. and how was he lamented at his Death, as generally all good zealous Men and Women are, either Old or Young.

Having touched a little of the young Men,2 Chron. 35.25. let me juſt a little remember the young Women alſo: As for Example, Ruth and Abigail, two diſcreet young Women; the firſt very loving, kind, and true to Naomi, her Mother-in-law; a good Pattern for all Daughters-in-law; Entreat me not, ſaid ſhe, to leave thee; for where thou goeſt, I will go; and where thou lodgeſt, I will lodge; and where thou dieſt, there will I be buried; Thy People ſhall be my People, and thy God my God. Ruth 1.16, 17. The Lord abundantly rewarded her for this godly Reſolution. Boaz had a Senſe of her Virtue and Piety, and ſaid, All the City of my People doth know, th t thou art a virtuous Woman. Chap. 3. ver. 11. Which doubtleſs was a ſtrong Motive for him to love her; and that Love commonly laſts till Death Whereas when Money is a Motive, it often happens that many Evils attend.

Alſo wiſe Abigail, her ingenious Speech to David, 1 Sam. 25.23, 24, 25, &c. and Contrivance to hinder him from ſhedding Blood; which he was coming to do (thinking he had Cauſe) but prevented by her Wiſdom: Which, to be ſure, was a great Motive to him to love her, after Nabal's Death, and to take her to Wife. She was no proud Woman: For, ſaid ſhe, let thy Handmaid ſerve to waſh the Feet of the Servants of my Lord. Much might be ſaid, but I deſign Brevity.

As there are many good Examples in Holy Scripture, whereby young People might be ſtirred up to Virtue; ſo alſo there are Examples of the Judgments of God on diſobedient, impious, vain and ungodly Men and Women, even Young and Old.2 Sam. 15.10, 11, &c. Gen. 34. Numb. 25.8. Oh! let our Youth conſider (I beſeech them) wicked, diſobedient Abſalom, and poor Dinah; alſo the Prince and the Moabitiſh Damſel, whom zealous Phineas ſlew; for God was angry, and is angry with the Wicked every Day.

The before mentioned good Men and Women were in the Time of the Law; and let me add to them, the Holy Pattern and good Example of our great Lord and bleſſed Maſter, who loved Righteouſneſs, and hated Wickedneſs, Pſal. 45.7. Pſal. 2. therefore he was highly exalted, and anointed with the Oil of Gladneſs above his Fellows: He had the Heathen given him for his Inheritance, and the utmoſt Parts of the Earth for his Poſſeſſion: Matt. 28.28. And, what is more, all Power in Heaven and Earth.

Oh, Dear young Men and Maidens! He is our great Pattern, whom we are (and ought) to take for our Example; Luke 9.23.14.27. walking in all Humility and Reverence: He (ſaith Chriſt) that will be my Diſciple (that is, his Scholar) muſt take up his Croſs, deny himſelf, and follow me. Oh bleſſed Pattern! Oh glorious Example! let us follow him whilſt we have Breath in this World; it was always well for them that followed him. What think ye, Oh young Men and Maidens! Mark 10.21.23. had it not been well for that Rich young Man, that he had left all, and followed dear Jeſus: Be ye your own Judges; look on your Pattern (i. e. Chriſt Jeſus) when he was but twelve years old; ſee what he was doing; forget not that Saying which his Mother laid up in her Heart, Luke 2.49.51. Wiſt ye not that I muſt be about my Father's Buſineſs? Oh, dear Youths! it is good Buſineſs, I can ſay it through ſome good Experience; let me tell you for your Edification, I have ſerved my Maſter, Holy Jeſus, and followed him ſeveral Years according to the beſt of my Underſtanding, and I have always found him a good Maſter; his Service is ſweet, and his Work is delightful. I have a great deal more to ſay for my Lord and Maſter, Matt. 11.29 30. but my Deſign is Brevity: His Yoke is eaſy, and Burthen is light. He hath ſaid it, and I have experienced it. Wherefore I am the more free to invite you to follow him, and be his Scholars. An Eminent Servant and Scholar of his ſaid.1 Cor. 11.1. Be ye Followers of me, even as I alſo am of Chriſt. The Apoſtle Paul exhorts Timothy, 1 Tim. 4.12. a young Scholar, and his Son, in the Faith, to be a good Example to others; as alſo his Son Titus. We are alſo told of four young Women, who were Propheteſſes, and divers others; Titus. 27. Acts 21.9. a more particular Account of whoſe exemplary Lives and Actions are recorded in holy Scripture for our Learning; unto which, with the Grace of God in the Heart, I recommend all young Men and Women, and conclude theſe ſmall Tokens of my very dear Love in Chriſt, our Holy Lord and Maſter, deſiring the above may be as ſo many Patterns for them to follow.

A Loving INVITATION TO YOUNG and OLD, In HOLLAND, and Elſewhere, To Seek and Love ALMIGHTY GOD, and to Prepare in Time for their ETERNAL WELFARE.

Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, and call ye upon him while he is near,

Iſa. lv. 6.
To the READER.

HAving from my Childhood been a Lover of the Dutch, and that Love being increaſed by travelling in Holland and Germany, it came weightily on my Mind to invite and perſwade this People (with others, into whoſe Hands this may come, and eſpecially the Youth) To love, ſerve and fear, the LORD, the ALMIGHTY, the Great JEHOVAH, and that they firſt ſeek the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs, as Chriſt exhorts or commands, Mat. vi. 33. Thoſe ponderous and extraordinary Expreſſions, with the large Promiſe thereto annexed, are well worth the due Notice, and weighty Conſideration, of all, both Youth and Aged; but ſeem to be very apt to the State and Condition of thoſe that are juſt entering into the Buſineſs, and Affairs of the World. Oh! that the Youth had but Faith in the bleſſed Lord JESUS, and owned his pure Doctrine, now in their tender Years; and in the Prime of their Days, that they would remember their Creator in the Days of their Youth, before the Evil Days come; Oh! Eccl. 1 1. that in their bloſſoming and blooming Spring-time, they might be like to lovely Branches, and growing Trees, of Righteouſneſs, bearing much Fruit, much good Fruit of Piety and Virtue: In which, ſaith our holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt, is your Heavenly Father glorified. This is the real and hearty Deſire of my Soul, for the Youth of this and all Generations, Male and Female, yea, both Young and Old, in all Nations throughout the World: The univerſal Love of GOD flows and overflows in my Soul, like a living Stream, at this Time, as alſo at many others, to all my Fellow-mortals. Oh the great Love of God in Chriſt Jeſus, our great, holy, and good Father, Lord, and Maſter, is wonderful to Mortals! whoſe Divine Love is abundantly, and alſo univerſally, ſhed abroad to all Nations, through his Eternal Spirit and Grace in the Hearts of the Sons and Daughters of Men, in order to draw, lead, and guide Men and Women from Earth to Heaven.

Thus being deſirous (according to my Meaſure) to promote Truth and Righteouſneſs in the Earth; alſo being ſenſible of the Love, Mercy, and Goodneſs of God, in my very young and tender Years; I am willing, for the Sake of well-inclined young Men and Women, to ſend forth into the World this loving Invitation: And an deſirous, for the Love I bear to the People of the Dutch Nation, that this might be tranſlated into the Dutch Language; hoping it may be beneficial to ſome well-inclined Souls, in order to 〈◊〉 them up to ſeek, ſerve, and love Almighty God. Amen.

So wiſheth, and heartily prayeth, a Friend to, and Lover of all Mankind.

T. C.
A Loving INVITATION TO YOUNG and OLD, IN HOLLAND, and Elſewhere, &c.

IT is a Thing truly excellent for Mortals to love,1709. ſerve, and fear Him that made them, and gave unto all Life and Being: And to begin this Work betimes, is very advantageous to the never dying Soul. It is alſo an indiſpenſable Duty, which is incumbent upon every one, Male and Female; and whoever is found in the Neglect thereof, will certainly have Cauſe dearly to repent it, and unleſs they do repent before they go hence, and ſee Man no more, will be miſerable to all Eternity. Which ſolid Conſideration, hath often been weighty on my Mind, and I could not be clear (as I thought) in the Sight of God, without laying of it before Men and Women.

Now, that we may ſo do, conſider, Truth commands us, Reaſon perſuades us, and Example is very powerful and inviting. Oh! that the Children of Men would be wiſe to Salvation, and embrace the Love of God in his dear and well-beloved Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, John 14.6. who himſelf ſaid, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Oh! ſurely here is a Three-fold Cord, (i. e. Truth, Reaſon and Example,) which is not eaſily broken: God Almighty grant (for Chriſt's ſake) that by it ſome poor Soul might be drawn to him even now in their tender Years: To Day, to Day if any will hear the Voice of the Lord, Oh! Let them not harden their Hearts; for that is provoking to him that made us. How know we whether he, who made the Heavens, will be pleaſed to give us another Hour? How know we, but that after this Day we may never open our Eyes, till we open them in Eternity? Oh Eternity, Eternity, that boundleſs Ocean! who can fathom thoſe Words, for Ever and Ever? What will this World, and all its Glories and Vanities ſignify, or avail to poor Souls, when rowling from Side to Side on a Dying-bed.

It will therefore be well for both Old and Young to note this:

Firſt, The Old, becauſe it is not likely they ſhould have many Days, according to the Courſe of Nature, and a common Proverb, i. e. The Young (may live, and they) may die, but the Old muſt die.

Secondly, The Young, becauſe they know not but they may die To-morrow.

In the great and notable Day of the moſt High, Oh! then, then, heavenly Things will be found ſerious and ſolid Truths, and not Toys and Trifles, nor indifferent Things; when He ſhall come as in Flames of Fire, to render Vengeance (which is only his) upon all the Workers of Iniquity, and ſhall come to judge the Secrets of Mens Hearts by that great Man, and juſt Judge, the Lord Jeſus Chriſt.

Wherefore, let me prevail with ſome poor Souls, now in time, to lay the Truth to Heart, and to be found in the Work of God in their Day: That ſo for their Pains here, they may receive their Penny hereafter; and that enlivening, that quickening Anſwer of Well-doing, may be their Portion, and the Lot (the glorious Lot) of their Inheritance: Come ye bleſſed; Matt. 25.21, 23, 34. Well done, good and faithful Servant: Enter thou into the Joy of thy Lord. Oh powerful Voice, and Heart-raviſhing Sentence! Enough to make one alive, though dead; and exceeding joyful, though ſorrowful even to Death. Oh! this divine Favour and Grace, wherewith the moſt High will favour thoſe that love Him, and faithfully ſerve Him, in this his great and notable Day, will far exceed the Favour of Kings and Princes: For thoſe that get the latter, can only be happy (or ſo accounted) in this World, which is but momentary; and thoſe who are living and ſenſible Witneſſes of the former, are certainly happy, even in this World (although Men may not ſee it) and likewiſe everlaſtingly happy in that World which is to come. To be ſenſible of God's Grace in the Heart, and to follow the holy Teachings of it, is preferable to all Things here below, it will make e more Wiſe and more Comely, than all outward Learning, Beauty, or Parts whatever. God Almighty gra , I beſeech him, that all our young Men, our ri •• Men, our wiſe Men, may only glory in Him, according to the Language of the Spirit in the 〈◊〉 Scriptures, Let not the young or ſtrong Man glory 〈◊〉 Youth or Strength, nor the rich Man in his Riche 〈◊〉 the wiſe Man in his Wiſdom: But he that glory 〈◊〉 let him glory in the Lord; or in this, That he know 〈◊〉 Lord. Let the Wits of the Age conſider this well let the Boaſter and Diſputer rightly note this, and he'll have Cauſe to bow before Heaven's Majeſty: What becomes of the young Man and young Woman's Strength, and lovely Beauty, when their Heads are laid in their cold Grave? What will become of, or of what Service will the Riches of the rich Man be to him, when he ſhall receive his Summons to his long Home? May he not then ſay, Oh! that I had been as induſtrious to get Heaven, and Peace with my Maker, as I have been to get this World. Let all Worldly-minded Men and Women remember the wonderful Expoſtulation of Chriſt Jeſus with the rich young Man. Matt. xix. 16, 17, &c. This is not to hinder any in their outward Concerns: For the Heart of a Man may be in Heaven, tho' his Hands may be in his Employment.

And as to the wiſe Man: Pray what will become of his great Wit, his acquired Parts, his nice and farfetch'd Arguments and Criticiſms, when pale-fac'd Death ſhall look him in the Face, and ſtrike him with his ſharp Arrows? Then he'll find, that it had been much better for him, that he had lived well, altho' he had not talked ſo much, or ſo well: To talk well, is good; but to live well is much better. To talk finely, and live badly, is of little Worth. Oh! that the great Maſter-workman of all, may drive home this Nail, in the Heart of him whoſe Eye ſhall look thereon, by his mighty Hammer, the Hammer of his Word, his Heart-breaking, Heart-melting, and Heart-piercing Word; according to the Doctrine of the holy Spirit in the holy Scriptures, 〈◊〉 . 23. •• . Is not my Word as a Fire? Is not my Word as a Hammer? Is not my Word as a Sword (i.e.) to burn, to break, to cut down all Manner of Sin: Not 〈◊〉 deſtroy Man, but Sin in Man. Hear farther the 〈◊〉 of the holy Spirit; Deut 0.14. R . 0.7, 8, 9. Say not in thine Heart, 〈…〉 aſcend up into Heaven, to fetch it down 〈…〉 ? Or who ſhall go down into the Deep, or 〈…〉 Seas, to fetch it from thence? But what ſaith 〈◊〉 The Word is nigh thee, in thy Heart, and in thy Mouth, that thou mayſt do it. This was, and is, and ever will be, the Doctrine of the Goſpel: From which People may perceive, that Chriſt Jeſus is near to them; near to Save, near to Deliver, near to Redeem. The great Jehovah, the bleſſed Jeſus, the holy divine Spirit, is not only a God afar off, but alſo a God near at hand, Pſal. 46, 1. and a preſent and ſure Help in the needful Time. Oh! bleſſed be his Name, for ever and ever.

Now I appeal to the Conſciences of all Men, whether they have not, or do not ſenſibly witneſs, ſomething (of a contrary Nature to Sin and Unrighteouſneſs) to reprove them, and convince them of the Evil of their Ways, and Doings, perhaps ſometimes in the midſt of their Vanity, in the Song, in the Dance, or in the Game; or ſometimes after a Debauch, or for their Pride, either in Mind or in Apparel, for Over-reaching, or Covetouſneſs: All which (with all Manner of Evils) are of the Devil. And the King of Heaven is lifting up his Holy and righteous Spirit as a Standard againſt it, and againſt him, who is the Author of it. Oh! let this his convincing Grace take place in thy Heart, O Mortal Man! For know of a Truth, it is the very Grace of God to thy Soul; for infallible Proof of which (beſides the Experience of the Faithful) take theſe two Texts of holy Scripture, (the Doctrine of which will ſtand for ever, notwithſtanding all the Oppoſition of Men) i. e. John 14.16. John 16.8. Tit. 2.11. I will pray to the Father, ſays Chriſt, and he will give you another Comforter, even the Spirit of Truth, that he may abide with you for ever; and when he is come, he ſhall convince the World of Sin. Again, The Grace of God which brings Salvation, hath appeared unto all Men, teaching us, that, denying Ungodlineſs and worldly Luſts, we ſhould live ſoberly, righteouſly and godly, in this preſent World. Why ſhould the Almighty ſhew to Men the Evil of their Ways Why don't he let them run on in their Vanities, without Controul? (Oh ye Children of Men!) It is his meer Grace, and his meer Mercy to the precious, dear-bought, and never-dying Souls of poor mortal Mankind: For he would have none to periſh; if any periſh, their Deſtruction is of themſelves, but their Help is of the Lord. Oh! that People would be entreated and perſuaded, through loving Invitation, to follow the Lord fully, and do his Work faithfully.

Now let me return a little to, and let my Pen drop ſomewhat concerning that Three-fold Cord above-mentioned. I again humbly beg of the Lord, the great God, and Father of Spirits, and of our dear Lord Jeſus, that this may be inſtrumental, in his Hand, to draw ſome poor ſeeking, travelling Soul, from Earth, towards Heaven; the which, if it doth, let the Praiſes alone be given to God, through his well-beloved Son.

Firſt then: As to Truth; I would hope few in this Generation, who profeſs Chriſtianity, need to ſay, What is Truth? God Almighty, Chriſt Jeſus, the Holy Spirit, is that Infinite, Divine Truth, which will endure for ever: And he hath ſaid, Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart, with all thy Mind and Strength. And indeed He is an Object that is thereof richly worthy; and this is his Law, which is to endure for ever; and he which doth and teacheth it, is to be called Great in the Kingdom of God; Mat. 5.19. and that it might not be forgotten, he wrote it in ſtony Tables: Which Law, Jacob's Seed broke and tranſgreſſed. Wherefore, thus ſaith the Lord, who ſpoke it by the Prophet, Jer. 31.33. I will put my Law in their inward Parts, and write it in their Hearts: Oh! there 'tis written in large Characters, very plain and legible, and eaſy to be read of Mankind. And whereas Moſes, the Man of God, was an Inſtrument to promote the holy Law outwardly, written on Tables of Stone, among the Children of Iſrael; ſo Chriſt Jeſus, in this Goſpel-day, is promoting and proclaiming the Power of this Law inwardly engraven in Mens Hearts by God's Finger, throughout the whole World: This great Law of Love (in which all the Law and the Prophets is contained) Chriſt not only lived in it, and declared it to Mortals; but he alſo died in it, and for it, and for us alſo, and ſealed his holy, glorious Teſtimony, and Doctrine, with his moſt precious Blood: This is He, of whom the Voice from the moſt excellent Glory, ſaid, Mat. 17.5. This is my Beloved Son, in whom, I am well pleaſed, hear ye Him. This is He, of whom the former Law-giver ſaid, Deut. 18.18. The Lord your God ſhall raiſe up a Prophet from amongſt your Brethren, Him ſhall you hear in all Things. This is He who ſaid, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. John 14.17. This is He that ſaid, He dwelleth with you, and ſhall be in you: And again, I ſtand at the Door and knock, Rev, 3.20. if any Man will hear my Voice, and open the Door, I will come in unto him. Oh! Methinks his Love is wonderful; he not only commands Obedience, but invites to it: Oh! who can be ſo hard-hearted and ſo cruel to Him, and themſelves alſo, as to ſlight and refuſe ſuch heavenly divine Offers of infinite Love, Grace and Mercy? Rev. 22.17. Iſa. 55.1. The Spirit and the Bride ſays, Come; and all that are a-thirſt, may come, and drink freely; and buy heavenly Milk, and rich Wine, without Money; or any natural or outward Price.

Secondly, Touching Reaſon: It is very reaſonable, that we ſhould ſerve and love God Almighty, in this Space of Time that we have here in this World, and work the Works of Piety and Virtue; for, and becauſe, there is ſolid Peace therein: Here none can make afraid, but the Soul is calm and quiet, as being anchor'd in a ſafe Harbour. Here no Law can take hold of us. If any ſhould imagine, that there is no future Rewards or Puniſhments, which no Mortal can do without Bluſhing, or Self-condemnation, as I conceive: Yet a Life of Holineſs is a much better Life, even for the Body, for its Health, and moſt ſweet Repoſe; and Pleaſure that is ſolid, and not flaſhy, and its outward Tranquility in every Reſpect; I appeal to the reaſoning Wits of the Age, whether the above be not a great and undeniable Truth Beſides, all true Men and Women, in Practiſing as above, have a living Hope and Faith, through and in Chriſt, of a glorious Reſt to Eternity, which is very reaſonable to believe, ſince undeniably Chriſt wrought ſuch wonderful Works, and mighty Miracles, which before were never wrought by Man on Earth: So that thoſe muſt needs be Self-condemned too, that believe not in Him, his Works and Grace. There is no Writ nor Wit in the whole World, that did, can, or ever will be able to make void, or lay waſte the great, mighty; and miraculous Works of Truth, which were done by the Bleſſed Jeſus. Moſes was a mighty Man of God, and highly favoured, and greatly beloved, of Him, and did many mighty Works; yet Chriſt exceeded him, as alſo did his Diſpenſation. Moſes went through the Sea: Chriſt went upon the Sea. Moſes prayed for Bread from Heaven, and it was given in Abundance: Chriſt with a few ſmall Fiſhes, Mat. 15.36. and ſeven Loaves, fed many Thouſands (which were unreaſonable to expect; but from a Divine Hand) Moſes prayed for Water for the People: John 21 Chriſt made Wine, and admirable Wine too, even of Water. Moſes preach'd the Law and Judgment to Iſrael only: But Chriſt Jeſus preached Grace, Mercy, Peace and Truth, not only to Iſrael, but alſo to all the World, through Divine Faith in God, in and through Repentance, and the Work of the Spirit. Oh! is not here Reaſon and Truth pleading with, and perſuading poor Creatures, to love, ſerve and follow, reverence and fear; their Creator.

Whether the above Matter be pleaſant News to our ſprightly Youths, I'll not determine; but I am poſitive, they'll find it Truth one Day.

'Tis likely ſome ſuch Doctrine as this might better pleaſe the Sparks of the Age, and the jolly young Men and Maidens up and down in the World, viz. Rejoice, Eccl. 11.9. O young Man, and young Woman, and let thy Heart chear thee in the Days of thy Youth; follow the Luſt of thy Heart, and the Sight of thine Eyes: But, let them remember, that for all theſe Things God will bring them to Judgment: They muſt ſurely come to Judgment: They'll have it inwardly and ſecretly in their Hearts, here in this World (notwithſtanding they may endeavour to hide it from Men; but they cannot hide it from Heaven, from the All-ſeeing, Heart-piercing Eye of the Holy One: He who inhabits Eternity, whoſe Dwelling is in the Light; and whoſe Eye goes through the Earth, behelding the Evil and the Good:) Likewiſe they will have Condemnation without End, in the World that is to come. Oh, let the Youth and Aged ſeriouſly conſider of it!

And farther, let them call to Mind, the great and heavy Judgments that have fallen upon wicked and ungodly Men, many of which were foretold by the Meſſengers of Heaven, and came to paſs according to their Sayings, viz. The Flood of Waters, which deſtroyed the Old World (which the very Indians in America have a notable Notion of, handed down to 'em by the Tradition of their Father to this Day.) As alſo the Deſtruction of the Land, and Inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah: And the Thouſands of Thouſands that have been deſtroyed in Battles and Fights; which will ſtill be, and continue to the World's End, unleſs People come into the Love of God, which will teach them to Love one another; and into the Faith and Doctrine of the Prince of Peace, which is, Mat. 7.12. To do unto all Men, as we would have them do unto us, and to do Good for Evil; which to be ſure is not to deſtroy. Likewiſe the Deſtruction of Jeruſalem, and Scattering of the Jews, the Seed of faithful Abraham; and divers diſmal and terrible Earthquakes, which have happen'd in theſe latter Ages of the World; ſome of the dreadful Ruins of which, mine Eyes have ſeen in my Travels. Surely there is much Reaſon to walk in Reverence, and holy Fear, before the great Lord of all: He who made the Heavens and the Earth, the Seas, and the Fountains of Water, and hath given Life and Breath to all that move therein, can take it from them at his Pleaſure; in the Twinkling of an Eye.

Oh! Happy is that Empire, Kingdom, State, or Province; Emperor, King, or Governor: Family, or particular Perſon, whoſe Inhabitants live and dwell in the holy Fear of God, and in the Self-denying Life of Jeſus: No greater Happineſs or Felicity, than to be one of theſe. Oh! let my Soul dwell here, and be in Unity and Fellowſhip with all ſuch for ever.

Now, as to the th and laſt Part of the aboveſaid Three-fold Argument, viz. Example; which, as the Proverb ſays, is above Precept. Good Example is very taking with many, and oft happens to be very affecting to the younger Sort more particularly: For they look out much at others, and take great Notice of the Words and Conduct of their Elders and Superiors. Gen. 27, &c. Good Jacob was a good Example to his great Family: He was a pious affectionate Father, a loving Huſband, a faithful Servant, and an obedient Son: The Hiſtory of his Life and Travels in Holy Scripture is affecting: Oh! how he ſought God betimes! how humble, how lowly, as well as lovely, doth he behave himſelf in his Pilgrimage! His Father and Mother call'd him, and bid him go; he does it, without any Replies to the contrary; not like ſome of the Youth of this Age. And on his Way, being benighted, he lays himſelf down, his Pillow was hard, but his Bed large, and the Heavens was his Curtain; his Sleep was ſweet, and his Dreams precious. (Oh! the very Thoughts of it affects me at this Time.) In which Sleep he ſees Angels; and when he awakes, he ſays, Surely this is none other than the Houſe of God, and the Gate of Heaven. Now he makes the Conditions of his Covenant with his Maker, which (as to outward Things) was as ſmall as well could be, viz. Bread to eat, and Raiment to put on, and the Preſence of his Maker, with His Bleſſing. This was now when he was about to ſet up for himſelf in the World, his Mind was not high, neither ſought he after great Things; notwithſtanding which, the Almighty gave him in Abundance. So onwards he went, and came to Laban, and became his Servant. I could wiſh that all young People, that are Servants, would follow his Steps in Faithfulneſs; then might they be a Bleſſing to their Maſters, as he was to his. I ever obſerved in my Travels (having travelled much in divers Nations, and made many Obſervations) that Almighty God hath greatly bleſſed obedient, induſtrious Children and Servants: Which Obſervation, I hope, will be of good Uſe to the World, if well conſider'd. And on the other Hand, I have taken Notice of the contrary, and have perfectly underſtood, that God's Hand hath been manifeſtly againſt thoſe that have been diſobedient, and ill-natured, and idle; which may be an uſeful Caution to all. Now the Lord bleſſed the good Service, and faithful Induſtry, of this his Servant with great Increaſe; as alſo with many Children, for whom he was concerned as a tender Father, even to the very laſt: And (like a pious and godly Father) pray'd to the Lord for their Preſervation; and was zealouſly concerned to cleanſe his Family from Superſtition and Idolatry; and calls them to go up to Bethel, or the Houſe of God, Oh! that all Heads of Families, would be concern'd for their Poſterity, and ſeek God, and the Things of his Kingdom, for their Children and Servants, more than the Things of this World; there being too much Care for the one, and too little for the other, generally ſpeaking: So that there is Need of this Caution. Now this good Man was not only concerned for his Family in his Life, but ever at his Death alſo For he, waiting for the Salvation of God, and being ſenſible of it, very livingly and ſenſibly bleſſed his Seed, and was opened in Faith to ſpeak exactly to each of their States and Conditions. I refer to the Hiſtory of it in Holy Scripture, the which I believe will be affecting to pious Minds. Oh! what a Race he left behind! All his twelve Sons were Patriarchs, and great Fathers of many People, who were highly favoured of God, and had been to this Day, had they walk'd in the Steps of their Fathers Abraham, Iſaac and Jacob: From whom came many valiant and noble Men, of and for God; as Moſes, Joſhua, Samuel, David, Solomon, Joſiah, Elijah and Eliſha; alſo the Holy Bleſſed Star, and Sun of Rihgteouſneſs, Holy JESUS, whom the degenerate Offspring of good old Iſrael ſlew, and hanged on a Tree: Alſo the holy Apoſtles, were great Examples of Virtue: Alſo the bleſſed Martyrs, and many modern good Men, might be brought in for inviting Examples, to ſtir up the Minds of Men and Women, to ſerve, love, and follow the Lord, and to believe in Him, and in his dear Son, and in the Appearance of his Grace working in the Soul, in order to the convincing and converting of it.

To be particular in all the above Inſtances, would ſwell this far beyond what is intended; and conſidering the many and large Volumes that are in the World, though a large Door opened before me, yet am now willing to conclude, and recommend the Work, with the Reader, to the Grace of God, in and through his dear Son Chriſt Jeſus, our great Example: To whom, with the Father, through the Divine Spirit, be Glory for ever.

T. C. Written at Frederickſtadt, in Holſtein.
Forcing a Maintenance, Not WARRANTABLE from the HOLY SCRIPTURE, FOR A MINISTER of the GOSPEL. BEING An ANSWER to ſome Falſe and Erroneous Pages, writ by Joſeph Metcalfe, tending to ſtir up PERSECUTION.

Freely ye have received, freely give,

MAT. x. 8.

I have coveted no Man's Silver of Gold,

ACTS xx. 33.

I have preached the Goſpel of God freely,

2 COR. xi. 7.
The PREFACE to the READER, of what Perſwaſion ſoever.

IT being a known Principle of the People called Quakers, that the Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt ought to be preached freely by his Miniſters; yet, notwithſtanding, divers People, of divers Perſwaſions, either for want of Charity, or through Prejudice, or wrong Information, or all three, do ſay, or believe, that the Quakers Miniſters or Teachers are paid for their Preaching; I do poſitively declare to the World, that it is an utter Falſhood and Scandal upon the ſaid People: For we cannot in good Conſcience make a Trade of our holy Calling, neither is the Word of God to be bought or ſold for outward Gain; witneſs the Apoſtle's Anſwer to Simon Magus, Acts viii. 18, 20. And if we cannot pay our own, pray how can we pay others, and be clear of Guilt, or have the Anſwer of a good Conſcience, we believing it to be Evil? And every Body that knows the Holy Scriptures, knows that what is not of Faith is Sin; and yet our Adverſaries would have us commit this Sin; and if we will not do it willingly, they will force it from us by the Power of the Magiſtrates, although the Holy Scriptures and Reaſon is clearly againſt them, as is plainly manifeſted in the enſuing little Tract.

And as for my Part, I have travelled many Thouſands of Miles, and preached the Goſpel among the ſaid People many Years as Thouſands of them can witneſs, and never received my Conſideration therefor, neither directly nor indirectly; neither do I reckon they are beholden to me for ſo doing, for a Neceſſity is laid upon me, and woe is me if I preach not the Goſpel; neither do I boaſt, for I have done but my Duty, and in that Senſe am but an unprofitable Servant, according as Chriſt taught, for all the Profit is of Chriſt. And if Occaſion were, there are many other Miniſters among the ſaid People, could bear the like Teſtimony.

Oh, but (ſay the People) your Teachers are generally rich!

Why ſhould any begrudge us that which we have, ſince the Almighty bleſſeth our Induſtry in our honeſt Trades and Callings, which other Teachers, through the like Induſtry and Bleſſing, might obtain, if their Dependency for a Maintenance were more upon God, than the People.

Yet notwithſtanding thoſe Teachers receive ſo much Money of the People, and the Quaker Preachers none at all (except they are poor and neceſſitous) they are full of Complaints: Whereas there is no Complaining in all our Streets.

We ſhould ſtarve (cry they) if we had not a Law to compel.

Chriſt's Miniſters of old, when he ſent them forth, they had no Law, and yet they lacked nothing; Is Chriſt or the Men changed now-a-days? The Men doubtleſs: For now they cry, More, more, mere Money: Let every true Chriſtian judge in this Matter.

T. C.

1713.I Shall firſt take notice of his Preface, to one called a Quaker, in which he ſays, That he thinks that there is ſufficient Matter of Conviction in the Texts and Arguments improved.

Anſwer. But every ſincere Soul, when they come to ſee the Texts themſelves, will have Cauſe to think to the contrary; for had they been fairly produced, they would have ſaved the Labour of a further Reply, they being far from countenancing any forced Maintenance to Chriſt's Miniſters. And as for his Arguments improved, they ſmell ſo ſtrong of Perſecution, that I would charitably hope no ſober Chriſtian or Magiſtrate, who inclines to Moderation (which ought to appear in all) will take any further Notice of them, than to pity his Ignorance.

Yet notwithſtanding his mighty Arguments and great Improvements, he gives them this Blow, He has but little hopes of his being convinced, (to whom he writes) becauſe of the Efficacy of Error and Deluſion, &c.

He would have had more Reaſon to have writ ſo, if he had firſt proved Error and Deluſion upon him. And truly, he would have been greatly deluded, if he had believed that great Untruth, That forcing a Maintenance for a Goſpel Miniſter was warrantable from the Holy Scriptures; if he be ſober, and in his Wits, one would believe that he cannot (when he ſeriouſly conſiders of it) but be convinced that he is miſtaken.

And as for his Prayers, the Scripture ſays, We know that God heareth not Sinners: And that he is a Sinner, is plain, in wreſting and perverting the Scriptures, as he has done, and as I ſhall ſhow through the Help of Chriſt, my Lord and Saviour.

Forcing a Maintenance, Not WARANTABLE from the HOLY SCRIPTURE, FOR A MINISTER of the GOSPEL.

NOw,1713. pray let us obſerve what he ſays to the Matter in hand.

1ſt. As to the Laws of New England, he ſays, The Laws of this Province require that the Inhabitants of each Town ſhall take due Care to be conſtantly provided with a Goſpel Miniſter: And that each Miniſter ſhall be ſufficiently ſupported and maintained by the Inhabitants of the Town.

That all the rateable Eſtates, and Inhabitants in the Town ſhall be aſſeſſed, and pay proportionable to ſuch Maintenance.

And that ſuch as refuſe to pay accordingly, ſhall have their Proportion taken from them by Diſtreſs.

Anſwer. I ſhall not here diſpute the Injuſtice of this Law ſo largely as I might (only I muſt add, they have no ſuch Example from Chriſt nor the Apoſtles, with this Proviſo, that it is made amongſt a Society of Men for themſelves, and thoſe of their own Communion) but if this is intended to force thoſe of other Profeſſions, and who cannot for Conſcience Sake join with them, believing them to be Antichriſtian Miniſters, (as to be ſure all ſuch are as go about to maintain ſuch Doctrine as this Prieſt Metcalfe doth, That it is warrantable from Scripture to force Maintenance for Miniſters) Pray would he be willing the Papiſts, or Church of England ſhould take away from him by Force? Surely no: Then I ſay that it is an unjuſt Law, and far from the Nature of that Royal Law, which ſays, Do to all Men, as you would that they ſhould do unto you; Chriſt ſays, This is the Law, and the Prophets. And doubtleſs the Goſpel falls not ſhort of it (though this N. E. Miniſter doth) tho' I hope it is not the Mind of all in Profeſſion with him. Now the Law being unjuſt, it is no Crime to reject it: Yet for conſcience Sake, and the Lord's Sake, we ſubmit to it in paſſive Obedience; and it is well known to all that know any thing of the Quakers, that their Principle is againſt reſiſting the outward Power.

Next to the Queſtion, Whether it be Warrantable from Scripture, and the Doctrine and Practice of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, to put ſuch Laws in Execution, to take from Men, altho' the Miniſter preaches not to them, for they cannot believe they are ſent of God?

This is his great Queſtion, as he ſtates it in his firſt Page, which he pretends to anſwer from Scripture, but falls far ſhort of it; and he goes on thus:

1ſt, It is Warrantable from Scripture, &c. that the Inhabitants of each Town ſhall take due Care, in order to their being ſupply'd with a Goſpel Miniſter.

Anſwer. This is as foreign from his Queſtion, as Rome is from Boſton. What is that to the Purpoſe? Let the Impartial judge; if he cannot prove a forced Maintenance from Scripture, he doth nothing to his Purpoſe, nor according to his grand Queſtion in his Title Page, &c.

Then he goes on to his ſecond Aſſertion, and ſays,

2dly, It is Warrantable from Scripture, that Goſpel Miniſters be honourably ſupported and maintained: Such Maintenance is a Debt due from the People to the Miniſters in ſtrict Juſtice, and not as a meer Act of Charity: For it is the Hire of their Labour, and the Wages of their Work.

Anſwer, Hereby he owns himſelf, and all that are in his Practice, to be Hirelings, tho' he will not allow others to call him or them ſo; and quotes theſe Texts of Scripture to prove it, Luke 10.7. 2 Cor. 11.8. 1. Cor. 9.7, 14. Gal. 6.6. 1 Tim. 5.17, 18. and adds as falſly, and ſays,

The Argument which the Apoſtle uſes for the Gentiles Miniſtring to the Jews, reaches this Caſe, Rom. 15.27.

Anſwer, Surely the Man forgets himſelf, for tho Apoſtle only ſpoke of a free Collection for the poor Saints at Jeruſalem, as in the two foregoing verſes plainly appears, Verſe 25. But now I go to Jeruſalem to miniſter unto the Saints, Verſe 26. For it hath pleaſed them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain Contribution for the poor Saints at Jeruſalem. When will our greedy Prieſts take ſo much Care of the Poor?

As to the Texts of Scripture above quoted, I ſhall take the Pains to ſet them down at large, that the Reader may ſee how they anſwer his grand Queſtion: For what Purpoſe he concealed them (in his) in Figures, is beſt known to himſelf. Truly if he had ſet them down at large, it muſt needs have been plainly manifeſted, to every Body that ſhould read them, that he was in the wrong: For they aſſert no ſuch Thing, as he would have them to prove, viz. a forced Maintenance for Goſpel Miniſters. The firſt is Luke 10.7. And in the ſame Houſe remain eating and drinking ſuch Things as they give (What could be more againſt him?) for the Labourer is worthy of his Hire: Go not from Houſe to Houſe, and into what City ye enter, and they receive you, eat ſuch Things as are ſet before you. Where is legal Force here?)

Let this Man have a care left he be one of thoſe that are blinded: For he muſt needs be blind, if he cannot ſee that this holy Text makes not for his Purpoſe, but directly againſt him; here is not a Word of legal Force. It is ſo far from it, that they were only to eat what was ſet before them, if they received them who were true Miniſters ſent of Chriſt, which yet will be hard Work for perſecuting Prieſts to prove themſelves ſo; be they of what Religion they may. Well, what ſhall we do for this legal Force? Why truly we cannot find it in the Goſpel, or the New-Teſtament. Chriſt came to fulfil the Law. and change the Prieſthood, and put an End to carnal Ordinances. But it may be Joſeph Metcalfe is an Old-Teſtament Man (as a certain N. E. Convert ſaid, on an Occaſion well known to ſome of them) if he be, and will follow the Letter of the Law, he muſt go to knocking down Oxen, and killing of Sheep, which Work I believe they of his Cloth are generally too high for.

The next is 2 Cor. 11.8. I robb'd other Churches, taking Wages of them to do you Service.

Surely can any Body be ſo bold as from this Text to ſay that the Apoſtle made a common Practice of Preaching for Wages, as our modern Prieſts do now a days? I hope no Chriſtian will imagine from thoſe Words of the Apoſtle, that he was a Thief, or ſacrilegious Perſon, but only a Freedom of Speech, which he uſed to thoſe whom he loved, as in Verſe 11. is plainly expreſſed. It is a familiar Way of Expreſſion among ourſelves, where we know we may be free, when any Thing is given to us from our Friend, Oh I ſhall rob thee too much: To put any other Conſtruction upon the Apoſtle's Words, would be to make the Apoſtle a ſacrilegious Perſon, and a Robber, which is abſurd. But pray let him ſpeak fairly a little for himſelf, and he will wipe off theſe Money loving Prieſts very handſomely. Verſe 7. I have, ſays he, preached to you the Goſpel of God freely. Oh! that cutting word freely, what ſhall we do with it? Tho' it was ſo near our legal Miniſter, yet he thought fit not to meddle with it, and in the 9th Verſe (juſt under, as the 7th juſt above, by which the poor Man is hedged in, how he will get out I know not) the Apoſtle ſays, And when I was preſent with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no Man. And tells them in the ſame Verſe, that he kept himſelf from being burthenſome to them, and that he reſolved to keep himſelf ſo. We dare all thoſe that preach for Hire, and have Money for Divining, to come to ſuch a Reſolution. However, if they will not come to this good Reſolution, let them forbear abuſing and perſecuting thoſe that (by the Grace of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt) are.

The next is 1 Cor. 9.7, 14. Who goeth a Warfare at his own Charges? Who planteth a Vineyard, and eateth not of the Fruit thereof? Who feedeth a Flock, and eateth not of the Milk thereof? Even ſo hath the Lord ordained, that thoſe which preach the Goſpel, ſhould live of the Goſpel.

Joſeph hath left out what he thought made againſt it, from the 8th Verſe to the 13th, and 15th, where holy Paul ſays, (though he had Power to eat and drink Verſe 4. at free Coſt, yet he doth not ſay any where, that he had Power to take it by Force, and we think it ought to be preached from an inward Neceſſity, and not for an outward Maintenance) I have uſed none of theſe Things, neither have I written thoſe Things, that it ſhould be ſo done unto me. I wiſh Joſeph Metcalfe, and others in his Station, could ſay ſo honeſtly.

Now I may proceed to ſay ſomething to each Particular above, as it lieth in the holy Text.

And, 1ſt, Who goeth a Warfare at his own Charge? There are ſome, though very few, I could heartily wiſh that there were more that would follow his Practice that wrote it, who himſelf was one that did ſometimes do it, as there, when he wrought at his lawful Calling, and help'd thoſe that were with him: And bleſſed be the God and Father of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, there are ſome who do go on in this holy Warfare of preaching the Goſpel in this Age of the World at their own Charge, who have nothing to boaſt of neither; for a Neceſſity is laid upon them, and Woe is unto them if they preach not the Goſpel. Though if any be poor, and want Help, we have nothing againſt it, but are for helping of thoſe who can give a good Account of their Calling, and we are ſo free to do it, that we need no Forcing to it, nor no Law for it.

2dly, Who planteth a Vineyard, and eateth not of the Fruit thereof?

Well, he that hath planted a Vineyard, let him eat the Fruit of it, and welcome; but let him leave other Folks Vineyards alone, left he be counted a Robber in the worſt Senſe; for if the holy Apoſtle robbed, it was by Conſent; but theſe Preachers now-a-days rob without Conſent, even Vineyards which they never planted, but would deſtroy if they could: Oh! high, baſe, and Antichriſtian Practice, with a Witneſs.

3dly, Who feedeth a Flock, and eateth not of the Milk thereof? But who feedeth a Flock, and milks the Flocks of others?

Anſwer, Antichriſt and Perſecutors, that cannot be content with the Milk that their own Flocks give, but will needs be milking and fleecing too thoſe poor Sheep which cannot in Conſcience join with them, believing that their Way is not the Door into the true Sheepfold, but that they are climbing up ſome other Way, like Thieves and Robbers. And becauſe the poor Sheep of the true Shepherd Jeſus Chriſt, bleat forth thoſe Things, thoſe inwardly ravening Wolves, who have got only the Sheeps Cloathing outwardly, being known to be ſuch by their Fruits of Perſecution, will needs put the poor Sheep in their Pounds, when and where they have Power, or elſe take it by Force, that is to ſay, legal forſooth.

4thly, Even ſo hath the Lord ordained, that they that preach the Goſpel, ſhall live of the Goſpel.

Yes, he hath ordained that they ſhould live, but not that they ſhould force a Living. A bleſſed Ordination, and with holy Reverence be it repeated; for and becauſe every true Miniſter of Jeſus knows the ſweet Benefit of it in a two-fold Senſe. 1ſt, He hath a holy Living for his Soul; he is richly fed at his great Maſter's Table, with the fineſt of the Wheat, and as with the holy Honey, or Sweetneſs of the Word of Eternal Life, which is Strength to him in Weakneſs, Riches to him in Poverty, and Joy and Peace to him in Perſecution, which the World, and all the Perſecutors therein, can never take away from him; bleſſed be God in Chriſt for ever.

2dly, As to his bodily Living, if he be a true Man, and not a Lover of filthy Lucre, or Gain, he will have Cauſe to ſay, as his great Maſter's Servants did of old, that he lacked nothing, eſpecially if his Call is from God and Chriſt, and not from Man or Money. Oh! this Money, that is a loud Call indeed to our Men-made Miniſters: If at any Time there chance to be two Calls, I always obſerved that the higheſt Bidder carried the Prieſt. But where ſhall we find that the Lord hath ordained that a Miniſter ſhall have fifty or an hundred Pounds per Annum (in all the holy Records) for Preaching the Goſpel? No, our great High Prieſt ſaid to his, Freely ye have received, freely give. But if it had been his Mind, he could as well, and with as great and as good Authority as any of theſe Men, have ſaid, If they will not give it you freely, take it by Force. But thoſe Forcers know not of what Spirit they are of; if they do, they muſt needs be the greater Hypocrites, and ſo their Condemnation the greater.

Gal. vi. 6. Let him that is taught in the Word, communicate unto him that teacheth, in all good Things.

Yes, let thoſe which theſe Men teach, communicate to them; for communicate and legal Force are Words of different Signification. I hope by this Time this Preacher's Eyes will be opened to ſee his Error, in Pleading for legal, forced Maintenance, eſpecially from Chriſt's and the Apoſtles Practice and Doctrine, as recorded in the Holy Scriptures.

The next Text which he quotes is 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the Elders which rule well, be counted worthy of double Honour, eſpecially they which labour in the Word and Doctrine; for the Scripture ſaith, Thou ſhalt not muzzle the Ox that treadeth out the Corn, and the Labourer is worthy of his Reward.

Very well, what is this to his legal Force? Here is nothing of it; thoſe that rule well, will not force any Body, nor ſet the Magiſtrates upon their Backs, becauſe they cannot conform to their Ways; thoſe muſt be antichriſtian Teachers for certain, being oppoſite to Chriſt: For he indeed was perſecuted, but never perſecuted any, nor forced any, tho' it was in his Power; for which Reaſon we cannot give thoſe Men that double Honour which they deſire; and for thoſe who ſay they labour in the Word and Doctrine of our meek Lord, to ſet the Magiſtrates upon us, is wicked Ruling, inſtead of ruling well.

And as for the poor Ox that treads out the Corn, I am far from having him muzzled: But when he bites, and with his Horns puſhes the Sheep, and tramples the growing green Corn to Dirt, I think then he ought to be muzzled and hoppled too.

In his ſecond Page he ſays, 3dly, It is the Duty of every Inhabitant in a Town to pay proportionable towards Miniſters Maintenance.

Anſ. No, if they are not all of one Perſwaſion (and if they were all of one Perſwaſion, he hath no ſuch Precedent from Chriſt nor the Apoſtles to force, neither legal nor illegal) and are not free in the Choice of ſuch Miniſter: He runs too faſt there, without he is popiſhly inclined, to perſecute every Body into his Perſwaſion, which has been too much the Practice of ſome of the N. E. Magiſtrates and Miniſters. I may not here forget, though I forgive, the Salutation of a certain Perſon, when I firſt entered the Streets of their Metropolis of N. E. Oh (ſays he) what a Pity it was that they did not hang all the Quakers when they hanged the other four. Remarkable was the Anſwer that one of his Neighbours made him, I wonder you are not aſhamed to ſay ſo; for you know that the Judgments of God have been on our Country ever ſince. I mention this as a Caution to the N. E. Miniſters, that they would teach their People more Manners to their Neighbours, and to Strangers; and to let them know, that ſometimes the above-named People cannot be quiet in their ſolemn Meetings, for the Worſhip of Almighty God, in their chief Town of Boſton; which, as I underſtand, is very much owing to Lies and Reproaches which the People have from their Prieſts and Pulpits. All which is a Shame to moderate Chriſtians; ſome of which, of all Perſwaſions, I hope there are in the Country and Territories of New-England.

For firſt, ſays he, None were exempted of old from paying of Tithes for the Maintenance of the Miniſtry.

By his Leave, he is miſtaken, for thoſe that did not join with them in Circumciſion were exempted.

2dly, Every Hearer ought to pay proportionable towards the Maintenance of the Preacher, Gal. vi. 6. And every Inhabitant ought to be a Hearer [what againſt their Conſcience?] for it is Sin to forſake the Aſſembling themſelves together, Heb. x. 25. And one Sin can never excuſe another.

Anſ. If I ſhould aſk him, he being a Preſbyterian, whether it be a Sin to forſake the Aſſemblies of the Papiſts, or Church of England, Baptiſts, or Quakers, and come to theirs, I preſume he would ſay no: Then to what a Non-plus he has brought himſelf and Brethren, eſpecially in Old England, for forſaking the Church, and ſetting up Meetings of their own: Truly he has made them all Sinners in ſo doing; I do not know how his Brethren in N. E. will reſent it; but I dare ſay his Brethren in O. E. will give him no Thanks for this unlucky Turn; how he will excuſe himſelf in this Sin of Ignorance I know not. Would not this have been a topping Writer for the Papiſts when they burned the Proteſtants for not coming to Church?

3dly, In Page 2d he ſays, The Apoſtle directs in Acts of Charity, that every one contribute in Proportion as God had proſpered him, 1 Cor. xvi. 2. And that there ſhould be Equality, every one bearing their equal Proportion of ſuch a Burthen, 2 Cor. viii. 13, 14. He goes on, Much more ought there to be a Proportion or Equality obſerved in the Maintenance of the Miniſtry, which is a Matter of communicative Juſtice; ſo it was under the Law, and ſo it ſhould be under the Goſpel.

Anſ. Notwithſtanding theſe Prieſts will bring thoſe Texts of Holy Scripture, that tend to promote Charity to the Poor, and many Inſtances out of ancient Authors for ſtirring up Charity to the Poor; yet they will not, when it comes to their Caſe, allow it to be as Charity, but a Debt; as ſaith our Author in his firſt Page: And J. Mather, in a little Book ſet forth to promote the Maintenance of their Miniſters, in which I obſerve he tells them, If they will ſtand to the old Law of the Jews, they muſt have but a Tenth of the Tenth; which I ſuppoſe will not ſatisfy thoſe Men that have Hire for Preaching, and Money for Divining: And therefore I think it their beſt Way, to let the Jews old Law alone, and take to the new Law and Covenant of our Great Lord Jeſus.

And further, if they will bring Inſtances of Charity to the Poor, out of Scripture, and other Authors, let them be juſt, and always when they would make the Application of it to the Miniſtry, to put honeſtly the Word Poor before Miniſtry; viz. poor Prieſt, poor Miniſter; otherwiſe let them let fall their Argument for Charity for the Poor (which no good Chriſtian will go about to diſpute againſt) and ſee what their Arguments for Juſtice in the Caſe will do for them. They ſay it is a juſt Debt, a Matter of communicative Juſtice; but when People do not ſee Cauſe to commune with them, but quite the contrary, and buy none of their Ware or Merchandize, pray what Juſtice is there in this? Why truly none, but a great Deal of Injuſtice.

4thly, He ſays, If any Man fail of doing his juſt Proportion, he thereby expoſes either the Miniſter to loſe ſo much of his juſt Due (but he falls ſhort of proving it a juſt Due) or the other Inhabitants to pay more than their juſt Proportion, and ſo he is guilty of manifeſt Wrong and Injuſtice.

No, where the People are not conſenting (and if they were conſenting, the New-Teſtament is ſilent to any ſuch Way of maintaining Goſpel Miniſters) to this Proportion, but ſee an Evil in it; and there is no Force under the glorious Goſpel of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, as I have abundantly and clearly (to thoſe who are not blinded) proved above, even from the very Texts of Scripture which he brings and wreſts to prove the contrary, of which let the Impartial judge. Thus he and they building their Structure of Maintenance upon a bad Foundation, viz. Legal Force, it will fall to the Ground, if the Magiſtrates do not help; for whoſe Help he calls very loud, and well he may, conſidering he and others of his Mind are ready to faint and fall without it. But by what hath been ſaid, I would charitably hope, all moderate Chriſtian Magiſtrates will take Care that the Preachers eat only the Grapes of their own Vine, and the Milk of their own Flock, and keep ſo far juſt as to let other Folks Grapes and Milk alone. But if the Prieſts and Magiſtrates will join together in Perſecution, then will we poor Sufferers appeal from them to our great High Prieſt, and juſt Judge of Heaven and Earth, and through his Grace patiently ſuffer what he ſhall pleaſe to permit to come upon us.

5thly, In his 3d Page he ſays, The publick Miniſtry of the Goſpel in any Town is a publick Privilege, and every Inhabitant is conſidered therein, and partakes in the Privilege: For the Preaching of the Goſpel is the great Engine of Salvation, and Means of Faith, Rom. i. 16. x. 17.

If he means that there is no other Preaching the Goſpel but from his Sect, we openly declare to the World, that we differ from him in our Judgment, and we believe upon good Grounds too. And what Goſpel, or Glad Tidings (which the Word imports) can that be to People to preach to them, That a certain Number of them are eternally ordained for Damnation; and for ought theſe knowing Men know, they may themſelves be ſome of them; for they cannot tell who theſe damned Ones are. I think it would be abundantly better if thoſe prying Miniſters would let the ſecret Will of Him that made them alone; for that belongs to God, and not to Man. The revealed Truths belong to us, and our Children. And to tell People they can never be free from the Act of Sin while in this World, is really miſerable News, and dreadful Tidings indeed; ſince Sin is the Cauſe of God's Wrath and Damnation, and ſince we cannot in Conſcience join with ſuch Anti-Goſpel Miniſters, they ought not in Conſcience to take our Money or Goods from us.

Again he ſays, Every one is invited to take of the Water of Life freely, Rev. xxvi. 17.

But, by their Leave, theirs is the Water of Death, if we muſt always ſin even in our beſt Duties, then he knows, that the Wages of Sin is Death; and may not any good Chriſtians be truly thankful when they are delivered from ſuch a ſinful Miniſtry? And what a Knock he gives himſelf in ſaying, We take of it freely, and his Pages are writ on purpoſe to make People believe they ought to pay for it, and that they may force it from them too. So we may plainly ſee, that their Waters, which proceed from them in ſuch bitter Streams, are the Waters of Death; becauſe we cannot have them freely, according to the Doctrine of the Holy Ghoſt in the Holy Scripture, which he himſelf hath brought.

Again, whereas he ſays, Where there is no Viſion, or Preaching the Goſpel, the People periſh, Prov. xxix. 18.

This is contrary to what they ſay, when they teach that Viſion and Revelation is ceaſed.

He goes on, Being without God, without Chriſt, without the Covenant, they are in a hopeleſs, periſhing Condition.

If he would infer from theſe Words, that where there is no publick vocal Teaching the People periſh, the Almighty has been kinder than this Miniſter; for he has graciouſly promiſed, that he would teach his People himſelf: The Children of the Lord are taught of the Lord, &c. And thine Eyes ſhall behold thy Teachers, who cannot be removed into a Corner, Iſa. xxx. 20. which cannot be meant of outward Preachers, for they are often removed into Corners, but God, Chriſt, and the Holy Spirit, cannot. And Chriſt promiſed to ſend the Spirit of Truth, which ſhould lead and guide into all Truth (not into Sin.) Now to ſay that ſuch who have not outward vocal Preaching periſh, is abſurd; and he muſt want Charity, and then all his Harangues in his Pulpit are but like ſounding Braſs.

But now, ſays he, Where the Kingdom of God is preached, every Man is at Liberty, and hath an Opportunity to be preſſing into it (and I add, without paying for it) Luke xvi. 16. But where the Kingdom of Satan is preached (which is Sin Term of Life) the People have Liberty to fly from it. Further he ſays, If any refuſe the Counſel of God againſt themſelves, it is their own Fault.

Anſ. If any do ſo, it is their own Fault indeed; but to refuſe the evil Counſel of a ſinful Miniſter, is a Virtue, and no Fault at all.

Again, They have a Price put in their own Hand, although being Fools, they have no Heart to improve it.

We are willing to be counted Fools by ſuch Wiſelings; but let him know, that Wiſdom himſelf ſaid, He that will be wiſe, muſt firſt become a Fool.

He proceeds, and ſays, It was a Privilege to them that were invited to the Marriage of the King's Son, though they made light of the Invitation, and would not come, Mat. 22.

Anſ. Thoſe that rightly come to the Marriage of the King's Son, the Lamb of God that takes away the Sins of the World, muſt put off the Garment ſpotted with the Fleſh, left it be ſaid to them, Friend, how cameſt thou in hither, not having on the Wedding Garment? Let every true Chriſtian fear, left he bring on himſelf that awful Sentence, Depart from me all ye that work Iniquity, I know you not; notwithſtanding they had eat and drank in his Preſence, and in his Name they had caſt out Devils, and done many wondrous Works, and he had taught in their Streets; yet nevertheleſs, becauſe they were found in the Acts of Sin, they muſt depart from him.

Now, ſays he, Every Inhabitant partaking in the publick Privilege of a Goſpel Miniſtry, Reaſon and Juſtice requires, that every one ſhould bear a Part of the external Charge, in order to the Maintenance of it.

Anſ. But every Perſon not partaking of what he calls ſo, and believing that, as theſe erroneous Prieſts preach it, to be a Bondage, and not a Privilege; to force ſuch to pay too, is altogether unreaſonable, and great Injuſtice; let all ſenſible Chriſtians judge.

4thly, He ſays, It is warrantable from Scripture, that ſuch Inhabitants as refuſe to pay any Thing towards the Support of the Miniſtry, ſhould have their juſt Proportion taken from them by legal Diſtreſs.

Anſ. We want him, or any of his Brethren, to ſhew us that Warrant from Holy Scripture; for he hath not done it yet: And where ſhall we find that it is warrantable from Scripture, and the Doctrine and Practice of Chriſt and his Apoſtles? For what he has produced from Holy Scripture, has fairly proved to the contrary; and as for his Legality, that great Word, 'tis only what others of his Spirit have pleaded in former Ages. Did not Nebuchadnezzar perſecute the Servants of God by a Law? Could not they ſay they ſuffered legally? Did not the Jews ſay concerning our Lord, We have a Law, and by that Law he ought to die? Did not the People of M •• ſachuſetts make a Law, and by it hang the poor innocent Quakers? Did not all thoſe ſay, that thoſe ſuffered legally? And do not ſome of the N. E. Miniſters juſtify it in their Pulpits to this Day, though others there are (I believe) really ſorry for it?

Oh, but (ſay our modem Teacher, who have Money for it) we hope you will not compare us Chriſtians to Jews and Heathens.

Why not, if found in their Practices? For when once People go to perſecute others for their conſcientious Diſſent, it is moſt certain they go from the Spirit of Chriſt, as may fairly be proved from Chriſt's own Expreſſions; and doubtleſs all Perſecutors are Antichriſts, notwithſtanding their fine Gilding of it over with the Words, Legal Diſtreſs, and Proſecution.

In his fourth Page he begins thus, For it is a juſt and legal Debt, as has already been proved (to thoſe that agree to it, and contract it, he ſhould have added.)

Anſ. But unjuſt and illegal to thoſe that cannot for Conſcience Sake conſent to it, and therefore 'tis a Miſtake in him to ſay, 'It has already been proved;' for he hath not, nor can he prove it (to force any by a coercive Power) to be conſonant to the Holy Scriptures.

In Page the 4th he ſays, God has given his Miniſters a juſt Right to ſome Proportion of every Man's Eſtate, in the Place where they miniſter.

What, Jews, Heathens, and all? What, every Man whatſoever? Where proves he that? For my Part, if I were a Miniſter for Money, I ſhould think that what I got from other People againſt their Wills, would never proſper, but would be a Curſe to, and upon me, and tend to the Conſumption of the reſt of my Eſtate, rather than augmenting of it: And I have heard ſome moderate Miniſters, who have Money for their Preaching, ſay the ſame.

He goes on further, and ſays, And that Part of each Man's Eſtate, which God gives Miniſters a Right to by his juſt and equal Law.

Anſ. By his juſt and equal Goſpel he forces none; but leaves every one to be fully perſwaded in their own Minds.'

And he muſt needs ſay, That the Goſpel Power exceeds the Power of any Law whatſoever.

And the Goſpel is free, not forced, as he in vain would endeavour to prove from Holy Scripture. That muſt be an unjuſt Law that forces People to buy whether they will or no, and therefore none of God's Law or Way; for all his Laws and Ways are equal.

And he alſo ſays in Page the 4th, They have as much Power to challenge it as any other Debt or Wages.

Not without People agree with them, and hire them. (And though they do agree with them, I do not grant that they have any Colour from the New-Teſtament to make any ſuch Law, even among themſelves; it being inconſiſtent with the Nature of the glorious Goſpel of Chriſt.) Upon which a Paſſage comes into my Mind between an Indian and a N. E. Miniſter well known to ſome of their Teachers in New-England, who (for Preaching) took from a Diſſenter from the Preſbyterian Way one of his Cows; the Indian aſked him why he did ſo? The Prieſt anſwered, If I hired you to make a Fence for me, would you not expect your Wages? Yes (ſays the Indian) but be no hire you; and when me do Man's Work, then Man pay me; but when you do God's Work, then God pay you.

The poor Indian was in the right, for truly God's Pay is bettter than all the Silver and Gold in the World.

O but, ſay they, how muſt we Live?

If they had Faith in God and Chriſt, they need not fear a Living in this World.

But, ſay they, The People are ſo hard-hearted, that if there were not a Law for it, the Miniſters might ſtarve.

Then their Doctrine muſt ſtarve the Peoples Souls, or elſe ſurely they would not let their Bodies ſtarve: That muſt needs be a lifeleſs, dull, dead Miniſtry, that will not open Peoples Hearts, ſo as to keep the Preachers from ſtarving; but I think there is no Fear of their ſtarving, for they generally live like Lords among the People. But let them remember withal, that they are not to lord it over the Heritage of God.

It is, ſays he, agreeable to the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, that ſuch as refuſe to pay their juſt Debts, ſhould be diſtrained for the ſame, by virtue of the civil Sword amongſt Chriſtians, Rom. xiii. 14.

Anſ. He ſhould firſt prove the Debt to be juſt, and then this Text would have been to his Purpoſe: For thoſe that contract Debts, ought to pay them.

In Page the 5th, he talks of the Law and Light of Nature, and Reaſon, and ſays, It is the Law of God written in the Heart, Rom. ii. 15. He adds, All the Laws of God do ſweetly harmonize both one with another, and the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles; there is no Manner of Jarr between any of theſe.

Anſ. But there is a wonderful Jarr between the corrupt Nature or Law of Man, and the divine Nature or Law of God; he ſhould have diſtinguiſhed between the corrupt Nature, Reaſon and Law, and the Divine; for except he rightly divides between the Precious and the Vile, he cannot be as the Mouth of God to the People. Now the corrupt and covetous Nature in thoſe that ſeek their Gain from their Quarter, and preach for Hire, and divine for Money, ſays, 'That thoſe that cannot pay them' (tho' for Conſcience ſake) they muſt be forced, to it, whether they will or no.

But the divine Nature of Chriſt and his Apoſtles ſays, Freely you have received, freely give. Matt. x. 8. If their Goſpel is not free, they have not received it from Chriſt. Alſo, if they have not received it freely, they may call it their own Goſpel, but it is not Chriſt's. And tho' Chriſt's Miniſters had Power to eat and drink, and to forbear, working, yet, ſays the divine Nature in the Apoſtle, I have uſed none of thoſe Things; neither do I write, that it ſhould be ſo done unto me, 1 Cor. ix. 15. And that it is not Covetouſneſs, that divers Quakers ſo called, cannot pay the covetous Prieſts, is manifeſt; for they take much more, and ſometimes double and treble, as I could eaſily bring many Inſtances and living Witneſſes to prove what I aſſert, from Virginia, Maryland, and abundantly in New-England (without going over to Great Britain) in which many Thouſands of Pounds have thoſe legal Miniſters taken by Force, within theſe fifty Years, from ſuch as for Conſcience Sake, could not put it into their own Mouths; and then War has been proclaimed againſt thoſe poor Sheep. Well, let the Righteous judge, not the Self-Righteous (I do not mean them) but thoſe which are cloathed upon with the Righteouſneſs of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, as He wrought it outwardly for them, and alſo as He works it by his Holy Spirit, in their Hearts.

Next to his 3dly, Touching Government and Magiſtrates, which the People called Quakers ever owned and honoured in their Way, though they could not cringe, ſcrape and bow, after the common Mode of the ſinful Times, nor give Titles to them in Flattery: But we reckon that thoſe Magiſtrates that are a Terror to Hypocrites and Evil-doers, ought to have a hearty inward Reſpect and Honour ſhown to them generouſly in Action and courteous Expreſſion, and not in a Parcel of idle Compliments. Such Magiſtrates as the above, were never a Terror unto us, but we have bleſſed God on their Behalf in our Solemn Aſſemblies publickly, and alſo often in the Secret of our, Souls privately; and many times prayed for our Perſecutors alſo. I wiſh this Prieſt be not too much inclining to ſuch. May his Eyes be opened!

He goes on, and endeavours to animate and ſtir up the Magiſtrates to Perſecution, by inſinuating, that thoſe who for Conſcience Sake cannot give any Thing to the Prieſt, are evil, unjuſt and wicked Perſons; who, notwithſtanding, take them in a general Way, and their Converſations are as juſt as the brighteſt of their Church Members, as divers of themſelves are forced to acknowledge.

If for this Teſtimony to our Innocency, any ſhould imagine we boaſt, it is he, and ſuch as he, that are the Occaſion of this confident Boaſting, and we have our great Apoſtle, even Paul, for our Example.

Now I hope the Magiſtrates will take Care not to perſecute the Juſt, but to turn the Edge of their Swords againſt the Evil-doers; and then doubtleſs they will not bear their Swords in vain, and let the Edge of it be as ſharp and keen as it will, we fear it not: For againſt true Men there is no Law (which is upon a juſt Baſis or Foundation) that will harm them.

I tenderly and lovingly, as a Miniſter of Jeſus Chriſt, and true Lover of good Government, exhort and warn all Magiſtrates to be careful to keep within their own Province: For Conſcience is none of theirs; it is the peculiar Province of Jeſus Chriſt; the great Territory of the King of Kings, and Judge of the Quick and Dead; and he will render unto every Man a Recompence.

Now if Conſcience were only a Cloak for Covetouſneſs, it ought to be ſtript off, but it is plain that cannot be our Caſe: For we loſe much more by our Denial (and ſometimes a great deal more, than as much more) by our not paying freely, as is above ſaid. But we may (I hope) preſume that the Magiſtrates know their Duty, without being taught it from the Pulpit: I would have no free-ſpirited Magiſtrate to let Prieſts ride them: For if they do, it is to be doubted they will ride them to Death: For perſecuting Men of their Cloth, ſeem to have but little Mercy. I once heard a Prieſt ſay to a Couple of Juſtices (a Church of England Preacher for Money, but as himſelf ſaid to ſome of his Neighbours, a Preſbyterian in his Heart) Do your Office, which was upon my poor Self, who had been preaching againſt Sin and Evil, according to the beſt of my Underſtanding (why what's the matter?) He has been preaching, ſays the Prieſt, in a Place not Licenc'd, and has broke the Law. Well, ſays another Juſtice beſide the aforeſaid two, Then you have broke the Law firſt, for you preached there before him; and tho' it was our Meeting by Appointment, yet we quietly heard him read his Sermon, and I dare ſay, he never had quieter Hearers in all his Days than we were.

And indeed Reading is the general Practice of ſome modern Teachers, far from the Practice of Chriſt, the Apoſtles, and primitive Chriſtians, when Chriſtianity ſhone in its primitive Beauty and Glory, and when Chriſtians depended more upon the Gift of the Holy Ghoſt (or Spirit) and leſs upon natural Parts and human Inventions, which is worthy of the ſolid Conſideration of all true Chriſtians.

I have alſo obſerved that thoſe Magiſtrates which have joined with perſecuting Prieſts in perſecuting Men of ſober Lives and Converſations for their religious Diſſent and Perſwaſion, that they have not proſpered; and many ſober People, not of our Society, have taken notice of the ſame. This is offered to the ſerious Conſideration of Men of high Degree (in Reverence and great Humility.)

And tho' J. M. flatters the Magiſtrates, telling them, they bear the viſible Image and Character of Gods, in order to flatter them into a perſecuting Spirit, yet I hope, and believe, that he will not find many Magiſtrates nor Miniſters of his Mind: For if all the Magiſtrates and Miniſters in N. E. were as much for Perſecution as he ſeems to be by his writing, what might all thoſe expect, who differ from the Preſbyterian Way in N. E. if they had Power? But bleſſed be God, I certainly know that there are divers moderate People, who are againſt Perſecution, even amongſt the Preſbyterians in New-England.

In his Page 7th, he ſays, In Caſe of People's Defect in this Matter (of paying for Preaching) legal Compulſion is the only Remedy (What no other Remedy?) and muſt be uſed, otherwiſe Religion, which is a People's Life, will ſoon fall to the Ground.

Anſ. Where will his Doctrine land? What, cannot Chriſt uphold his Church without the Magiſtrates? The Religion of Chriſt, the Apoſtles, and primitive Chriſtians, ſtood, and ſtands yet, without being ſupported by the civil Magiſtrates. What, has he got ſome new Religion, which cannot ſtand without the outward Power? But it ſeems ſome of the N. E. Miniſters reckon that they muſt fall, if the Magiſtrates do not uphold them. They (i. e. the Magiſtrates) are, ſays J. M. the Keepers of both Tables.

Anſ. But I thought that God had been the Keeper of his People, and Chriſt the Shepherd of his Sheep, and the Holy Ghoſt the Comforter of them; I thought this Infinite Being had been the great Preſerver of Men in Religion.

In his 8th Page, he brings divers Texts of Scripture to prove the Power of the Magiſtrates, which we never denied, eſpecially when he exerciſes his Power and Authority to the Terror of Evil-doers, and the Praiſe of them that do well. And at the latter End of the ſaid Page he ſays, From the whole I conclude, with Submiſſion to better Judgments, that it is Warrantable from Scripture, and agreeable to the Doctrine and Practice of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, for the Laws aforeſaid to be put in Execution.

Anſ. But alas! this is all beſide his Aſſertion; his Buſineſs was to prove a legal forced Maintenance for Goſpel Miniſters, or elſe he doth nothing. What! hath he been travelling through all his Pages, and brought forth nothing but this windy Doctrine at laſt? He ſpeaks of Submiſſion to better Judgments, and I would have him, if he dare to do it, ſubmit to the Judgment of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, who I think have fairly decided the Queſtion in favour of the poor abuſed Quakers, that it is not according, but contrary to the Language of the Holy Ghoſt, in the Holy Scripture, that Goſpel Miniſters Maintenance ſhould be forced by a coercive Power. From what has been ſaid, let all ingenuous Chriſtian Readers judge.

In Page the 9th, Nevertheleſs, ſays he, if any Arguments can be produced from Scripture, or right Reaſon, of greater ſtrength and Weight to prove the Negative, than this may be to maintain the Affirmative; I hope I 〈◊〉 readily ſubſcribe thereto.

Anſ. A body would from thoſe Expreſſions almoſt hope for a Recantation from him, eſpecially if he ſeriouſly conſiders the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles, as here noted at large.

But, ſaith he, till I receive further Light, Conſcience commands me to conform to that Meaſure I have.

Anſ. He had beſt to have a Care of the commanding Power of an evil Conſcience.

He goes on, And while I do conſcientiouſly conform to that Meaſure of Light within me, walking in Obedience to all its Commands and Directions.

Anſ. But ſuppoſe that Light in him ſhould be Darkneſs, then, as Chriſt ſaid, How great is that Darkneſs? As for certain, it is, when he goes about to prove that for Truth which is contrary to Chriſt's Doctrine.

As to his ſaying, Then the Quakers muſt let fall the grand Article of their Religion.

Anſ. Let him a ſeriouſly read over the firſt Chapter of John, as alſo many other Places of the Holy Scripture on that Subject of the Light, and if he is not one of thoſe which are blinded, perhaps he may be undeceived, and his groſs Miſtake rectified. I hope he is careful of Preaching ſuch Doctrine in his Pulpit.

A certain Church Member of the Preſbyterian Way in N. E. told me, that their Miniſter told them in his Pulpit, That we deny'd the Bible or Holy Scriptures. And made the poor Woman really believe it to be true, than which, nothing could be more falſe; but the honeſt Woman thought ſhe would try me. Was you, ſays ſhe, brought up among Quakers? Was your Father and Mother Quakers? Yes, ſaid I, they were ſo called. And, ſays ſhe, would they ſuffer you to read in the Bible when you were a little Boy? Yes, and correct me too, becauſe I was not ſo willing to do it as they would have me to be.

Thus have the poor Quakers been abuſed in divers Pulpits in N. E. and other Places, for which Reaſon, I would give this Chriſtian Advice, to all profeſs'd Chriſtian Miniſters in N. E. and elſewhere, wherever this may meet with them, who have ſo abuſed us. That for the Time to come, they do not tell the People in their Pulpits, that the Quakers deny Chriſt, the Scriptures, the Power of the Magiſtrates, and many other Things, which would make a Volume of themſelves, if they were all penned. For them to cry out in their Pulpits, Have a Care of the Deluſions of the Quakers, and at the ſame time to delude the People to believe Lies of them, is really horrid.

Oh but, ſay they, the Quakers are more Orthodox now than they were (when in Truth it is the Calumnies that have been caſt on us, are now made more manifeſt to be Falſhoods.) And then ought not they to be glad at the News of our Reformation?

T. C.

NOw I ſhall conſider his Poſtſcript, in writing of which he has dipt his Pen deep in the Gall of Bitterneſs in ſome Parts of it, which I ſhall touch a little upon, as I ſhall come to them.

But to begin, Notwithſtanding, ſays he, all that I have ſaid in the preceding Diſcourſe concerning Maintenance: Yet as to my own Particular, if a temporal Maintenance had been my chief Aim, I ſhould have diſcovered great Folly in accepting a Call from ſo ſmall and poor a People.

Anſ. From his Words, one may conclude it was his Aim, tho' not his chief Aim; and then as to the Shepherd's Call, ought it not to be from the great Shepherd Jeſus Chriſt? And if they will anſwer this Call, he ſays, Go forth. Where do we find any Example for a Miniſter of the Goſpel, to ſtay and preach to only one particular Congregation? Pray let them produce if they can.

But now ſuppoſe a Place ſhould preſent to J. M. where the People were richer, and more of them; Would he not leave his poor Flock, to go to the rich? Pray let him have a Care, as he ſays, that his own Heart do not deceive him: We but too plainly perceive, by the Practice of thoſe money Miniſters, that the loudeſt Call, is the moſt Money. I Query, upon this great Word Call, whether the Sheep uſe to call the Shepherd, or the Shepherd the Sheep? Do not they ſtrangely invert the Order of Nature here in their pretended Call from the People? Chriſt the true Shepherd ſaid, My Sheep hear my Voice. So that He and his Servants, or Miniſters, call the Sheep, and not the Sheep them; and thoſe holy Shepherds called their Sheep freely, though theſe muſt have Money for their Calling, and the Sheep call them too: Neither will that ſatisfy ſome of thoſe Shepherds, but they will needs have Money from ſome poor Sheep that never called them; and if they cannot give it them freely, they will have it by Force. A young Shepherd ſaid to one at Salem in N. E. That tho' Paul had Power, and did not uſe it, yet he would uſe his Power. But that bleſſed Apoſtle never pretended to any forcible Power, except the Force and Power of Love.

He, the ſaid J. M. complains of his ſmall Income for Preaching, and of his Poverty; tho' it is probable he has more than all the twelve Apoſtles, and ſeventy Diſciples, when they were ſent forth by their great Lord and Maſter; and to be ſure he has more Money for Preaching, than they all had. But he has confeſſed his Call is not Divine, therefore not from Chriſt; for he ſays, If he had a divine Call, he could forego every Thing in the World. And ſo he is but a legal literal Preacher, and Miniſter: A Miniſter that forces himſelf to offer, and would alſo force thoſe who receive not his Offering, to pay him, tho' againſt their Conſcience.

And as for his Family's Starving, I never heard nor read of any Chriſtian Miniſter's Family's Starving, eſpecially in a Chriſtian Country; nor I believe he nor any Body elſe. Certainly there is need to cry out to thoſe Men, O ye of little Faith! Who cloaths the Lilies, and feeds the Sparrows, ſhall be not take Care of you? O ye of little Faith! I fear they forget the Doctrine of Him, whom they ſometimes call the Lord.

As to what he writes in his ſecond Page of his Poſtſcript, if he duly minds what I have writ in anſwer to his, I think he cannot imagine that the flaming Vengeance there poured out by him upon us, can any way touch us; but let him and them which are concerned in this Work (for I underſtand he had the Help of a cunning Man in this Work) have a Care, that it fall not on themſelves: And truly the poor Quakers may be truly thankfull that the flaming Sword is not in their Hands; for if it were, Experience, yea, woful Experience, hath taught us, that we might expect but little Mercy from ſome of them. And pray why cannot they be more patient, ſince they hold that God hath ordained whatever comes to paſs? For they ſee it come to paſs that we cannot join with them, cannot they let the Ordinance of God alone? I remember an Expreſſion of Cotton Mather, in one of his ſcurrilous Pieces, that the beſt Way to deal with the Quakers, was to let them alone. Then, according to C. M. this Man, and he that helped him, has taken the worſt Way to deal with us: And truly they loſe Ground generally when they meddle with us.

As for his fooliſh Pity and bitter Lamentation over us, we deſire that they would lament over themſelves and their Children, as our Saviour did over the Jews when they perſecuted; and truly thoſe who juſtify their Fore-fathers in Hanging the Quakers, and their other Ways, of ſo bitterly perſecuting them as they did, had not only need to lament, but to repent too. And even now, they prove themſelves to be the Perſecuters (and not we) by Forcing their Maintenance from us. The Preſbyterians in O. E. alias Great Britain, they are one with us in this Doctrine, that Forcing a Maintenance for Miniſters from them that do not hear them, is altogether wrong and unjuſt: And how comes it to paſs, that the ſame People are otherwiſe minded in New-England? Let them reſolve this Queſtion.

I ſhall conſider thoſe Texts of Scripture which he has thrown at us (and gently return them unto him again.)

At the End of his Poſtſcript he ſays, The Judgments of God are a great Deep. (Yes too deep for his legal literal Buckets to fetch them up) Rom. xi. 7. The Election hath obtained it, and the reſt were blinded.

I hope he will give the Almighty Leave to elect whom He pleaſeth. Were the Election in the Power of this Prieſt, let the Reader judge whether we might expect any of it.

He cites 2 Cor. iv. 3. If our Goſpel be hid, it is hid to thoſe that are loſt.

Anſ. Now why did this Prieſt hide the fourth and next Verſe, was it not for fear the Light of the Quakers Doctrine ſhould ſhine unto People? Which is thus (the fourth Verſe opening and explaining the third) In whom the God of this World hath blinded the Minds of them which believe not; leſt the Light of the glorious Goſpel of Chriſt, who is the Image of God, ſhould ſhine unto them. Or as in the 6th Verſe, For God who commanded Light to ſhine out of Darkneſs, hath ſhined in our Hearts, to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God, in the Face of Jeſus Chriſt. He thought good to hide this Goſpel, but I think good to make it manifeſt; which puts me in mind of a Proverb, Who is ſo blind as thoſe that will not ſee?

He goes on, 2 Theſſ. ii. 10, 11, 12. They received not the Love of the Truth, that they might be ſaved; and for this Cauſe, God ſhall ſend them ſtrong Deluſion, that they ſhould believe a Lie; that they all might be damned, who believed not the Truth, but had Pleaſure in Unrighteouſneſs. And Jude 8, 10, 11, 12, 13. Theſe filthy Dreamers deſpiſe Dominion, and ſpeak evil of Dignities, but ſpeak evil of theſe Things which they know not; woe unto them, Clouds they are without Water, raging Waves foaming out their own Shame; wandering Stars, to whom is reſerved the Blackneſs of Darkneſs for ever.

To all which I anſwer, 1ſt, We have received the Truth in the Love of it, the Holy Spirit bearing Witneſs with our Spirits, that we are the Children of God: Which holy Witneſs, is ſtronger for us, than the Witneſs of Ten thouſand Prieſts can be againſt us.

2dly, So the Cauſe being taken away, the Effect of Deluſion ceaſeth.

And 3dly, Pray let them be careful of deluding themſelves and the People, by keeping them in Ignorance and Darkneſs: Telling them, they cannot be cleanſed from Sin, while here in this World. For all thoſe that believe this, do believe a Lie with a Witneſs, and are ſtrangely and ſtrongly deluded. This is a miſerable Goſpel, contrary to the Doctrine of the holy Apoſtles, who are poſitively oppoſite to that evil Tenet. If (ſays the Apoſtle) we walk in the Light, as he is in the Light, then the Blood of Jeſus Chriſt, his Son, cleanſeth us from all Sin. And Chriſt came to deſtroy the Works of the Devil, and to ſave his People from their Sin. And pray beware of taking Pleaſure in pleading for Unrighteouſneſs.

4thly, As to theſe filthy Dreamers, pray be careful what you dream in your Pulpits to the People; for ſome of you will not allow of the immediate Operation of the Holy Ghoſt; wherefore beware of filthy Dreams, and old Wives Fables.

5thly, We deſpiſe not thoſe who are dignified in Truth, and rule well in the Church (not with Rigour and Perſecution) and we account them worthy of double Honour; but Perſecuters are not ſo much as worthy of ſingle Honour, and we ſhould be but Hypocrites to give it them.

6thly, And what celeſtial Rain, or holy divine Water, is there in thoſe cloudy dark Preachers, who preach Damnation to the greateſt Part of the World? Let them look to it, and repent in Time.

7thly, Raging Waves, foaming out their own Shame.

Anſ. If Perſecution is not the Fruits of Rage and Shame, I do not know what is. Pray courteous Reader judge.

8thly, Wandering Stars, to whom is reſerved the Blackneſs of Darkneſs for ever.

Now becauſe many caſt this Text in our Teeth, I ſhall write a little to it, thus; This muſt be intended to thoſe who wander from the Holy Spirit, Gift, and Grace of God; in themſelves, by and from which every true Miniſter of Chriſt ought to exerciſe his Gift, and not to ſpeak when, where, and what he pleaſes: Oh happy World! if all profeſſing to be Chriſtian Miniſters did not wander from this Gift into the Inventions and Traditions of Men. And further, this cannot be taken in an outward Senſe, becauſe Chriſt himſelf and his Apoſtles travelled much, and ſaid, Take us for Examples; follow us, as we have followed Chriſt. And all that know any thing of Letters, know that the Word Apoſtle ſignifies a Meſſenger, which neceſſarily implies a Traveller; and divers of theſe bleſſed Ones had no certain Dwelling-place. Our dear Lord himſelf had not whereon to lay his Head, as himſelf ſays; and thoſe who conſcientiouſly travel to turn People from Darkneſs to Light, and from the Power of Satan to the Power of God, and are inſtrumental to turn many to Righteouſneſs, notwithſtanding all Men can do to blacken them, yet the holy Text ſays, Dan. viii. 2, 3. They ſhall ſhine as the Brightneſs of the Firmament, and as the Stars, for ever and ever. Amen.

T. C.
Some OBSERVATIONS on CHRIST's SERMON on the MOUNT.

If ye love me, keep my Commandments,

JOHN xiv. 15.

Ye are my Friends if ye do whatſoever I command you,

JOHN xv. 14.
The PREFACE to the READER.

CHRIST being the great Author of the Chriſtian Religion, I have thought to make ſome Obſervations on his Sermon which he preached on the Mount, Mat. v, vi, vii. might be acceptable to ſome of his Followers; eſpecially ſuch who deſire to fulfil his holy Will, and not to 〈◊〉 ſatisfied in a Form and Shew only of his Religion.

And alſo conſidering that it is the greateſt Collec •• of his Words left us in the New Teſtament by the Evan •••• ts in any one Place, I was in Hopes that ſome Obſerva ••• s thereon might tend to promote the reading of it in the Holy Scriptures.

But the greateſt End I had in this Undertaking was, That the Profeſſors of the Name of Holy JESUS might live and walk in his Truth, and in the Doctrine which he has there laid down for his Followers to practice; and that in ſo doing, they might have Peace to their Souls here, and Reſt in the Kingdom of Glory for ever.

It is by ſome accounted and lock'd upon in Youth to be a commendable and worthy Practice to write down Sermons, and to copy and read them over: And, I believe, it will be generally acknowledged, that there was never any Sermon preached in the World, that can be compared with this of Chriſt, which he preached in the Mount, and is recorded by the Evangeliſt Matthew, in his 5th, 6th, and 7th Chapters; which if our young and riſing Generation would often read, and ſometimes write it down (if Time would admit) but be ſure to take Care to practiſe it; this would be truly noble in them; and which if they find they want inward Strength to perform, then that they would ſeek it in Secret at the Hand of the Almighty JEHOVAH, in whom is everlaſting Strength; and 'tis recorded in Holy Scripture, James 1.5. Pſal. 34.10. Prov. 8.17. That he gives liberally, and upbraideth not. He will not upbraid thee becauſe thou art but a Child, or tender in Years: Oh, therefore, ſeek Him betimes! for it is written, They who ſeek Him early, they ſhall find Him.

The Chriſtian Religion being run into many Diviſions and Sub-diviſions, this Holy Sermon, if Chriſtians would walk according to it, might and would help to heal their Differences, and to ſoften them in their Sentiments one of another. And 'tis to be believed and hoped, that all Parties will confeſs, that the Doctrine in this Sermon is good, and ought to be promoted amongſt all who profeſs the worthy Name of the Lord Jeſus; and whoever walks contrary to this Rule muſt needs be in the Wrong.

The general End of Preachers is, or ſhould be, to have their Doctrine taken Notice of, and put in Practice; and this being Counſel from the Wonderful, Iſa. 9.6. Counſellor, the Mighty God (and Saviour) the Everlaſting Father, and Prince of Peace, we ſhould take more than ordinary Notice of it.

Conſidering alſo, that he not only ſpake his Doctrine, but lived in it; and not only lived in, but died in it, and for it, and us alſo. Wherefore we are deeply engaged to hear Him with an obedient Heart and Ear. Mat. 3.17. This (ſays the Voice from the moſt Excellent Glory) is my beloved Son, hear ye him. And Moſes, the Man of God, ſays,Deut. 18.19. Acts 3.23. That he that will not hear him, ſhall be deſtroyed from amongſt the People; viz. from an Inheritance with the Saints, in the Kingdom of God, and his Chriſt.

I have carefully tranſcribed the Sermon verbatim, and made ſome Obſervations on it afterward, I think on every Verſe a little, as I found Openneſs to it on my Mind; and 'tis recommended to the ſerious Peruſal and Conſideration of all thoſe who tenderly and unfeignedly love our Lord Jeſus Chriſt in Sincerity.

T. C.
Some OBSERVATIONS on CHRIST's SERMON on the MOUNT. MATTHEW v. 1, 2.

1718. AND ſeeing the Multitudes, he went up into a Mountain: And when he was ſet, his Diſciples came unto him, and be opened his Mouth, and taught them, ſaying, &c.

Our Lord ſeeing the Multitudes, for the advancing his Father's Glory, his own Kingdom, and the Good of Souls, went up into the Mountain, and ſat in the Power of the Father; and when ſo ſet down, his Diſciples came unto him: Which ſhews the Neceſſity of coming to Chriſt, to hear his Word, and that Chriſtians ought to aſſemble themſelves before him, that he may ſpeak to them either immediately; or if he pleaſes to enlarge the Heart of any of his Miniſters to declare his Word; and as his Diſciples then perſonally came unto him, ſo now we ought to come to him in Spirit; Matt. 18.20 and then, when but two or three are ſo come to him, he is as really preſent ſpiritually, as he was perſonally in the Mount. And as this Meeting in the Mount was powerful and glorious, ſo will all thoſe be, in Meaſure, where Jeſus is really preſent in Spirit. And he opened his Mouth, and taught them. Thus when true Believers meet before Chriſt, he teaches them, and opens the Myſteries of the Kingdom of God, and ſpeaks truly to the State of the People, even now ſpiritually, as he did then vocally; and his Word is with Power and great Glory. Oh! may all his Servants and Miniſters, who are ſenſible of his divine Call, miniſter according to their ſeveral Gifts and Capacities, in his Power, and by his holy and divine Authority: This muſt reform the World, and change the Hearts of poor Mortals, and forward the Work of Reformation, which (with godly Sorrow it may be truly ſaid) goes but too ſlowly on in the World. Chriſt being thus ſet in the Power of the Father, opened his Mouth, and let fall a Shower of Bleſſings on thoſe whoſe Hearts were prepared to receive them; for his great Love and tender Compaſſion is generally manifeſted to poor Souls, when they with Love and Zeal to him, and for the Honour of his great Name, meet and aſſemble before him. He begins and ſays,

Verſe 3. Bleſſed are the poor in Spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is a ſafe and bleſſed State to be truly and ſpiritually poor, and to be rightly ſenſible of it before the Moſt High; for then we are nothing, nor have any Thing, but from the Lord, and without Him Man ſees himſelf undone, his Soul muſt ſtarve, he muſt go naked, if the Almighty do not feed him, and clothe him; and when he or ſhe ſees themſelves poor and wretched, miſerable, blind and naked, without Chriſt, notwithſtanding all the fine Things they may enjoy in this World, which is of a fading Nature Oh! then how the Soul cries, how it begs for Mercy and Grace; a dry Form of Words will not ſatisfy it then; but it begs with Tears, Lord, help me, or I periſh! Save me, or I am undone for ever! Here the Soul humbly approaches the Throne of Grace by Prayer; and if an Anſwer is not quickly received (for ſuch a Soul is apt to think the Time long) it waits patiently with that Servant of God, who ſaid, Though He ſ ay me, yet will I truſt in Him: Job 13.15. For I know 〈…〉 no Help for me but from thee, Oh! my God, and my Saviour! ſaith the truly poor Soul; the Food which muſt keep Life in me, is thy Word; and the Raiment which I want, is thy Righteouſneſs, as thou wrought it for me, and works it in me alſo. The Lord looks with a compaſſionate Eye on ſuch Souls, and doth not uſe to turn them away empty; but as they abide in the Patience, waiting for his Appearance in Hope, he aſſures them of the Kingdom; and a great Turn and Change is witneſſed; for the Bleſſing of Chriſt makes them rich, which adds no Sorrow with it; Prov. 10.22. for the greateſt Sorrow was, and is, for want of it; now their Treaſure and Heart is in Heaven, and heavenly Things are their chiefeſt Delight; now they are clothed with Chriſt's Righteouſneſs, he hath put it upon them, and they ſhew it in the Sight of Men, a thorough Change being wrought both within and without alſo; Rom. 8.16. The Holy Spirit bearing Witneſs with their Spirits, that they are the Children of God; and Chriſt ſays, Theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

Verſe 4. Bleſſed are they that mourn: For they ſhall be comforted.

The Mourning here ſpoken of, is that of a godly Sort, which may ſometimes appear outwardly: 1ſt, For the Soul may mourn for its own Sins and Iniquities: 2dly, For want of a Saviour; and, 3dly, For the Iniquities of others. Rom. 3.23. For, firſt, all have ſinned, and come ſhort of the Glory of God; and ſince we have all ſinned, we have all Need to mourn before the Lord, and bow ourſelves before the Moſt High; and when he ſees that we are humbled before Him, he then will comfort us. 〈◊〉 will ſend the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth in his Name, who will come unto us; and when he is come, we ay plainly know and underſtand it is he, by what h •• th, according to Chriſt's own Rule, which is infallib and certain; ſays he, When he is come, John 16. v. 8, 9, 10, &c. he will reprove (or convince) the World of S of Righteouſneſs, and Judgment Of Sin, becauſe they believe not on me; of Righteouſneſs, becauſe I go to my Father, and ye ſee me no more; and of Judgment, becauſe the Prince of this World is judged. Thus, according to Chriſt, that which ſhews us our Sin, and convinces us of it, is the Spirit of Truth, the Comforter; that, after we have mourned for our Sins which he convinces us of, then he comforts us with inward Comfort and Conſolation. 2dly, This Comforter alſo convinceth us of our formal Righteouſneſs, when it is only formal, without the Power of Chriſt; and then the Soul mourns after the Life and Power of Godlineſs,1. Tim. 4.8. and 6.6. which indeed is great Gain, with true Contentment; and hath the Promiſe of the Things of this Life, and that alſo which is to come. And ſo here we are comforted by the Spirit in the Promiſe, in which we have Faith to believe in Chriſt, and that he will verily do as he hath promiſed. 3dly, It alſo convinceth us of Judgment, when we judge with wrong Judgment; and when we mourn for our Miſtake, he makes us ſenſible of this righteous Judgment, which judges the Prince of this World, who is judged by Chriſt; and then inſtead of Mourning, we are ready to ſing with the Saints of old, Salvation, and Glory, and Honour, Rev. 19.1, 2. and Power, unto the Lord our God, for true and righteous are his Judgments, for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the Earth with her Fornication, and hath revenged the Blood of his Servants at her Hand.

Secondly, The Soul being truly in Love with Chriſt, and he being abſent from the Soul in ſome Senſe; or if he ſeems to ſtay a great While from it, although to try and prove the Soul; this makes us mourn greatly, like the Spouſe in the Canticles, who ſets forth the Beauty, Cant. 5.6. and excellent Parts, and Comelineſs, of her Beloved, and all her Sorrow is, he had withdrawn himſelf: And well may a Soul be ſorrowful, when Chriſt ſpiritually withdraws himſelf: Mat. 9.15. The Children of the Bride-chamber mourn in the Bridegroom's Abſence, but rejoice in his Preſence, ſays Chriſt; who is the very Perfection of Beauty and Holineſs. But the Soul abiding in his Love, and ſeeking of Him, and waiting for Him, in his own due Time he will certainly come to that Soul; for he is the Truth who ſaid, Bleſſed are they that mourn, for they ſhall be comforted.

3dly, Again pious Souls cannot but mourn for the Sins and Abominations of the Times, Heb. 6.6. Rev. 11.8. which is a great Exerciſe to them, and affects them with Sorrow and Mourning; but they are comforted with bleſſed Promiſes, which the Holy Ghoſt, at Times and Seaſons, immediately applies to their Souls, as recorded in the Holy Scripture; and let it be remembred, that all our good Times and Seaſons are in the Hand of the Lord. It is recorded in the Holy Scripture, that God would have his People ſpoken comfortably to; Iſa. xl. 1. And that He would give them Beauty for Aſhes, the Oyl of Joy for Mourning, and the Garment of Praiſe for the Spirit of Heavineſs; that they might be called Trees of Righteouſneſs, the planting of the Lord, that he might be glorified, Iſa. lxi. 3.

Verſe 5. Bleſſed are the Meek: For they ſhall inherit the Earth.

Ram. 11.20. James 4.6. Pſal. 25.9. Be not high-minded, ſaith one of his Servants; and another ſaith, God reſiſteth the Proud, but giveth Grace to the Humble; again, The Meek will he teach his Way, and the Meek will be guide in Judgment; as the Holy Scripture witneſſeth. So that well ſaid our Holy Saviour, that the Meek ſhould be bleſſed; Grace is given to them, and God is their Teacher, and their Guide in Judgment; a moſt bleſſed Gift, Teacher and Guide: A great Bleſſing indeed, to receive Grace from Almighty God, to be taught his Ways by Him, and to have the Holy One to be our Guide in Judgment. And he who has all Power in Heaven, and in Earth, committed into his Hand, ſays as above, That the Meek ſhall inherit the Earth: They have the righteſt and trueſt Enjoyment of all the Things of this Life; whereas the Proud and Scornful are a •• urden to themſelves and others, and hardly any Thing pleaſes them, or any Thing good enough for them; when, on the other Hand, the meek and contented Mind hath (according to a good general Maxim) a continual Feaſt.

Verſe 6. Bleſſed are they which do hunger and thirſt after Righteouſneſs: For they ſhall be filled.

Let it be remembered, that as our mortal Bodies cannot enjoy Health long, without a natural Appetite to Meat and Drink, ſo our Souls cannot live unto Holineſs, without a Spiritual Hunger, and an inward Thirſt after the Righteouſneſs which Chriſt puts upon his Saints; not by Imputation only, but actually alſo: Such Souls He will fill as holy Mary witneſſed, and bare her Teſtimony to the Truth thereof, viz. He hath filled the Hungry with good Things, Luke 1.53. and the Rich he hath ſent empty away. When we are emptied of Sin and Self, then there is Room for the Almighty to pour into us of his Spirit (if we would fill any Thing, it muſt be empty) ſo muſt we be empty, if we hunger and thirſt after Righteouſneſs; truly, then ſhall we pray to our heavenly Father for divine Food, and it will be our Meat and Drink to do his Will; and we ſhall delight to feed upon his Word, as Chriſt ſays, Man ſhall not live by Bread alone, Matt. 4.4. but by every Word which proceedeth out of the Mouth of God. This is holy Food for the Soul, which nouriſhes, and keeps it alive to God, and without which it is dead, notwithſtanding it may have the Form and Faſhion of a living Body. And as this Hunger and Thirſt, or Deſire, muſt be Spiritual, ſo muſt the Food be alſo, It being the Spirit that quickens, John 6.63. and gives Life to the Soul; wherefore let a Spiritual Hunger and Thirſt be in the Soul after God, and his Righteouſneſs. A righteous Soul being ••• tly athirſt after the Lord, cries out; As the 〈◊〉 ••• eth after the Water-brook, Pſal. 42.1. ſo doth my Soul 〈…〉 living God. And this holy Thirſt was 〈…〉 that his Heart was many times ſweetly opened to praiſe the Lord. 'Tis true, we have an Adverſary, that would be filling us with many Things, fleſhly, worldly, and Satanical; but we are to ſhut up our Hearts againſt him, and to keep out all thoſe Things, and to ſtand open to Chriſt, and empty before him; and if we find this our Adverſary too hard for us, we are to fly, and cry to the Lord for Succour and Help, who is a God not only afar off, but alſo near at hand, and a preſent Help in the needful Time, as many of his Servants and Children have experienced and witneſſed him. Wherefore, to be truly hungry and thirſty after Chriſt and his Righteouſneſs, intitles us to his gracious Promiſe, who ſays, they ſhall be filled.

Verſe 7. Bleſſed are the Merciful: For they ſhall obtain Mercy.

It is highly neceſſary for Mortals to ſhew Mercy, in all their Words and Actions one to another; and alſo to the Creatures, which God hath made for the Uſe of Man; 'tis uſually ſaid, that a merciful Man is merciful to his Beaſt, which generally is true; and if Men are merciful to their Beaſts, how much more ought they to be merciful one to another. Where Mercy is to be extended, it ought not to be done ſparingly, Matt. 18.32, 33, 34. ſince thereby (according to Chriſt's bleſſed Doctrine) we are to obtain Mercy. That Servant that ſhewed no Mercy to his Fellow, had no Mercy ſhewed unto him from his Lord. It is alſo recorded, In the Name of the Lord, Micah 6.8. he hath ſhewn unto thee, O Man, what is Good, that thou ſhouldſt do juſtly, love Mercy, and walk humbly with thy God; by which it appears, that we are not juſt in the Sight of God, if we are cruel and unmerciful one to another: And we ought not only to be merciful, but to love it; which, if we are truly humble, we ſhall certainly do; Mercy will leſſen, and not magnify, Weakneſs, Failings, or ſmall and trivial Things one in another: And ſometimes, as the Caſe may require, ſome larger Things; and yet there is Room for ſeaſonable Reproof and Correction: But Mercy muſt be mixed with Juſtice, elſe the Correction may end in Tyranny. We ought to be gentle to all Men, which is a true Token of true Gentility: So to be truly merciful, is to be bleſſed, and to obtain Mercy.

Verſe 8. Bleſſed are the Pure in Heart: For they ſhall ſee God.

By which we may underſtand, that we are to take Care of our Hearts, and to keep a ſtrict Watch over them; and not admit unclean or unchaſte Thoughts, or ſinful Deſires, to have an Entrance therein. And if at unawares they ſhould at any time enter, we muſt not entertain not love them, but turn them out; for we, in this, ſhould be like our heavenly Father, Habak. 1.13. of purer Eyes than to behold Iniquity with any Allowance or Approbation: Otherwiſe it will hinder us from ſeeing God, and from the ſweet Enjoyment of his moſt precious Preſence, and beholding the only Begotten of the Father, and the Fulneſs of his Grace and Truth, which we cannot ſee if our Hearts are impure: An Inſtance of which, we have in the Scribes and Phariſees, Matt. 23.25, &c. tho' they were outwardly Righteous and clean, yet within were very impure, ſo that they could not ſee God, tho' He was in Chriſt reconciling the World to himſelf: Notwithſtanding their nice diſcerning Eyes, yet they could not ſee him, for the Impurity of their Hearts; which was ſo great, that they murdered the Juſt One, their Hearts being full of Deceit and Hypocriſy. Make Clean the Inſide, Matt. 23.26. that the Outſide may be clean alſo, ſays Chriſt: From whence it appears, that a true Chriſtian muſt be clean, both within and without alſo. The true Beginning of the Work of Purity and Sanctity, muſt be firſt within; and being Innoccent and Pure in Heart, we ſhall then ſee the Glory of the Father, the lovely Beauty of the Son, and the Power of the Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit.

Verſe 9. Bleſſed are the Peace-makers, for they ſhall be called the Children of God.

This Peace-making is excellent Work, and a bleſſed Calling; what Pity it is, that there is not more ſuch Workmen in the World, who would ſet themſelves heartily to it, which if they did, in a right Spirit, God would certainly proſper the Work in their Hands, and plentifully reward them with his own Peace, which paſſeth the common Underſtanding of the natural Man. If our ingenious Men, our Men and Women of Skill, and good natural Parts, would take a little Pains, nay, when the Caſe requires it, a great Deal, the Almighty would richly reward them. This Work is not too mean even for Princes, and Nobles; no, not even the greateſt Monarchs on Earth, without it be too mean for them to be called the Children of God. And if the Children, of God are Peace-makers, what, and whoſe Children are they, who break the Peace of Nations, Communities, and Families? Wherefore,1 Pet. 3.11. we ſhould ſeek Peace with all Men, and enſue it, or ſue for it, by our continual ſeeking of it, being a precious Jewel, when found; and tho' this Office may ſeem a little unthankful in the Beginning, or at firſt, yet in the End it brings forth the peaceable Fruits of Righteouſneſs, as many ſo labouring have witneſſed. And Chriſt, to encourage the Work, ſays, They ſhall be called the Children of God; which are Words of the King of Kings; and if the Princes of this World would promote this Work among themſelves, it would ſave them a vaſt Expence of Treaſure, and of Blood; and as theſe Peace-makers are to be called the Children of God, they who are truly concerned herein, are not only ſo called, but are ſo in Deed, and in Truth.

Verſe 10. Bleſſed are they who are perſecuted for Righteouſneſs Sake: For theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven.

Perſecution may be conſidered in relation to Calumny 〈◊〉 •• proach, and in Impriſonments, Confinements, or the like, or taking away Life or Goods on a religious Account, for conſcientious Scruples, &c. What ſad Work hath there been on this Account in the World, not among Turks and Jews only, but amongſt Profeſſors of Chriſt and Chriſtianity, which is indeed a great Reproach to that holy Name. Perſecution for Righteouſneſs-Sake, is not fit for Turks or Jews, much leſs for the Profeſſors of our meek Lord; his Diſpenſation and Goſpel being abſolutely the Reverſe to it, which is a ſhameful Sin to all Men, in all Nations: But however, the Perſecuted have this Comfort in the Midſt of all their Sufferings, they are bleſſed of Chriſt their Lord; who himſelf ſuffered for them, and are promiſed by him the Kingdom of Heaven. By which Doctrine, it may be ſafely concluded, that the Members of his true Church never perſecuted any, though they have been often perſecuted by many, as the large and voluminous Books and Tracts (of perſecuting for Religion) now extant, do plainly make appear; by which the Eyes of many are open to ſee the Uglineſs of it; and a Spirit of Moderation begins to grow and ſpring a little in the Earth, in divers Parts thereof.

It were to be deſired, Philip. 4.5. that all Chriſtians Moderation might more and more encreaſe, and might appear unto all Men; becauſe God is at hand, who will juſtify the Innocent (whom he knows better than any Man, becauſe he ſees their Hearts) and he will condemn none but the Guilty. How ſhall the Jews be converted, or the Turks convinced to, and of the Verity of the Chriſtian Religion, while its Profeſſors are tearing and rending one another to Pieces: Had it not been for the Immoderation and Perſecution among Profeſſors of Chriſt in Chriſtendom, ſo called, it is probable Chriſtianity would have made a far greater Progreſs in all the four Quarters of the World long before this Time, then it hath now done. Perſecution hath been propoſed by the Immoderate, to lay Heats and Diviſions, and cure Breaches; but the antient Hiſtory of Perſecution, and the modern Practice of it, fully convince us, that it hath always tended to make the Hot hotter, the Diviſions greater, and the Breach wider, and ſo the Contention to grow endleſs; which nothing will end, but a calm and quiet Temper of Mind, the Mind being cooled by the gentle Influences of the Holy Spirit of Chriſt, the immaculate Lamb; who came not to deſtroy, nor devour, but to ſeek and to ſave that which was loſt, and gone aſtray, that he might bring them home to his Fold of Reſt, in his Father's Kingdom.

Verſe. 11. Bleſſed are ye when Men ſhall revile you and perſecute you, and ſhall ſay all Manner of Evil againſt you falſly for my Sake.

Verſe 12. Rejoice and be exceeding glad: For great is your Reward in Heaven; for ſo perſecuted they the Prophets, which were before you.

There is a Perſecution as before hinted, by Calumny, and Reproach, or Reviling, by Evil-Speaking, and Falſities, which, for the moſt part, it is better patiently and quietly to ſuffer, for Chriſt's Sake; and if we are abuſed, to appeal to him, for many times Words beget Words, till at laſt it comes to Prejudice, and breaks the Unity and Peace of Brethren, and Families; ſo that in a general Way, one had better ſuffer the Calumnies and Reproaches of evil Men, with a tender Concern for God's Glory, reſting in the Bleſſing of Chriſt; and that thou wilt moſt ſurely feel, if thou can appeal to him on this wiſe, Lord, thou knows I ſuffer this Wrong for thy Sake. In ſuch Sufferings there is an inward Joy, a Spiritual Rejoicing; and the Heart of the Perſecuted is abundantly more glad, through the Bleſſing and Goodneſs of Chriſt, than the Perſecutor's, whoſe Conſcience accuſeth him in Secret. And as to perſonal Perſecution, it is no more than the Prophets, and our Lord, did ſuffer before 〈◊〉 . And with that Conſideration Chriſt comforts his ſuffering Seed: And thoſe who ſuffer with him, and his Seed, theſe have the Promiſe of reigning with him; and himſelf hath promiſed them a Reward,2 Tim. 2.12. no leſs than the Kingdom of Heaven.

Verſe 13. Ye are the Salt of the Earth: But if the Salt have loſt its Savour, wherewith ſhall it be ſalted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be caſt out, and to be troden under Foot of Men.

Here Chriſt ſheweth that his Followers muſt ſeaſon the Earth, by living a ſavoury Life, and by walking according to his Doctrine, whoſe Doctrine is wonderfully ſet forth in this excellent Sermon; and if we live up to thoſe holy Rules, we ſhall then be ſerviceable in our Generation, and our Lives will teach the People as well as our Words, and ſometimes better too, by how much Example is better than Precept; and indeed Chriſtians ought to be careful in both; in Life to live holily, and in Words to be ſparing, obſerving to Let your Words be few, and ſavoury, Eccl 5.2. Eph. 4.29. Col. 4.6. and ſeaſon'd with Grace, that they may adminiſter Grace to the Hearers: Thus ſhould we ſeaſon the World, and ſalt it with the Salt of the Covenant; but if we loſe this Savour of Grace, and take a Liberty which Chriſt and his Truth do not allow of, of ſpeaking at random Things which are not convenient, nor edifying, but altogether unſavoury; then, according to our Maſter, which is in Heaven, we are good for nothing, but to be caſt out (i. e. out of the Church) and then we ſhall be trampled upon by Men, as in Truth we deſerve: Not that our Bodies are to be kill'd, or deſtroy'd; for the Door of the Church is always open to receive true Penitents.1 Cor, 11.32. But for this End and good Purpoſe we are chaſtened of the Lord, that the Soul may be ſaved in the Day of the Lord. And thoſe who know godly Sorrow for their Sins, and turning from the Evil of their Ways, by Amendment of Life, thoſe Chriſt forgives, and adviſeth his Church to do the ſame, ſaying, If he repent forgive him; Luke 17.3. which Repentance, is beſt manifeſted by a new Life, and holy and blameleſs Converſation; for Words, without Works, are good for nothing, but to be troden under Foot of Men.

Verſe 14. Ye are the Light of the World: A City that is ſet on a Hill cannot be hid.

True and faithful Chriſtians are indeed as Stars in God's Firmament, which are of excellent Uſe to People in the Night Seaſon, and more eſpecially when they are not clouded, and in a particular Manner to thoſe who travel on the Seas, for when they have not ſeen the Sun for a Seaſon, then they are good Guides to the Sea-faring Man; and likewiſe in the Wilderneſs, on the Land; and this World is like a Wilderneſs, and like the troubled Sea, to ſome poor Souls; and then good Men, and good Women, are ſerviceable, to reprove and inſtruct in Righteouſneſs: Dan. 12.3. Such (ſays Daniel the Prophet) ſhall ſhine as the Brightneſs of the Firmament, and as the Stars, for ever and ever. And theſe are like a City ſet upon a Hill, which cannot be hid.

Verſe 15. Neither do Men light a Candle, and put it under a Buſhel; but on a Candleſtick, and it giveth Light to all that are in the Houſe.

Mortal Men, when divinely enlight'ned by the Grace and Spirit of Chriſt, ought to exert themſelves to their Maſter's Glory, and excite others, and ſtir them up to their Duty; and to endeavour, as much as in them lies, to promote the Kingdom and Intereſt of their dear Lord; for Men are God's Candles, as the Scripture ſaith, Prov. 20.27. and 24.20. Job 21.17. The Spirit of Man, is the Candle of the Lord; and this Candle is often lighted by Chriſt, who lighteth every Man that cometh into the World, John i. 9. and is the true Light of the Great Father of Lights. The great and good End of Chriſt's lighting Man's Spirit, and illuminating him with Divine Light, is, that he may ſhine out to others, in a good Converſation, and a holy Life, which is both ſerviceable to others, and himſelf alſo; and anſwers the End of Him who enlight'ned him by the Fire of his Word, or with a Coal from his holy Altar; being thus lighted, and walking in it (as the Nations of them that are ſaved, Rev 21.23, 24. ſhall walk in the Light of the Lamb.) Here all the Houſe, or Society, is truly lighted by ſuch Lights; and thoſe who have received greater Gifts, or Degrees of Divine Light, from Chriſt, than ſome others, and may have a larger Share of natural or acquired Parts, ought not to hide it (as our Lord phraſes it) under a Buſhel, but put it (in its proper Place, or) on a Candleſtick; and as the Candle is of little Uſe when 'tis put out, therefore we ought to be very careful to keep to Watchfulneſs and Prayer, that it be kept lighted in Time of Darkneſs; for the Candle of the Wicked is often put out.

Verſe 16. Let your Light ſo ſhine before Men, that they may ſee your good Works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.

Since there is a bright and ſhining Nature and Quality in the holy Lives of Chriſt's Servants, and in the Converſation of his faithful Followers, therefore it ſhould and ought to be manifeſt, and to appear before Men; our Lamp ſhould be burning, and our Light ſhining; Mat. 25.8. and we ſhould take Care to get and keep holy Oil in our Veſſels, that therewith our Lamps may be ſupplied, otherwiſe Folly inſtead of Wiſdom will appear in our Converſations, which will be a Hindrance (when our great Bridegroom cometh) to our Entrance into Life, or God's Kingdom, and greatly hindereth our Maſter's Glory, which by all Means we are to endeavour the Furtherance of; and Men generally take more Notice of our evil Works, and, where an evil Eye is open, will ſooner ſee them, than our good Ones; ſo that we had need to be very careful, and keep a holy Watch in our Converſations, that our Light may ſo ſhine, as that our Father which is in Heaven may be glorified, in our bringing forth much good Fruit.

Verſe 17. Think not that I am come to deſtroy the Law or Prophets: I am not come to deſtroy, but to fulfil.

Verſe 18. For verily I ſay unto you, till Heaven and Earth paſs, one Jot, or one Tittle ſhall in no wiſe paſs from the Law, till all be fulfilled.

The Excellency of the Diſpenſation of the glorious Goſpel of Jeſus Chriſt is really wonderful! having no Manner of Tendency toward deſtroying the Law of God given by Moſes; for Chriſt's Doctrine comes up through it, fulfils it, and goes beyond it, in Perfection, and in the Beauty of Holineſs, and in the Life and Power of pure Religion.

Gal. 3.24, 25. The Law, ſaith the Apoſtle, is a Schoolmaſter, to bring us to Chriſt; and no Man can come truly to Chriſt, nor be in him, or be a new Creature, without coming through the Law, and keeping the Commandments: But theſe Commandments are to be diſtinguiſhed from the ſuperſtitious Traditions, and ceremonious Cuſtoms, of the Jews. The Scribes and Phariſees (who though they ſat in Moſes' Seat) did not do as Moſes did; but crucified him whom Moſes propheſied of, Deut. 18.15. ſaying, The Lord your God ſhall raiſe up a Prophet from among your Brethren, like unto me, unto him ſhall ye hearken. Chriſt and his Diſciples teach the Law, though not the Traditions of the Jews; who were very careful of their ſmall Tithes, of their own Intereſt, though but of, or in ſmall Things, neglecting the weighty Matters of the Law, which is in nowiſe to be paſſed by, but to be fulfilled while Heaven and Earth endure.

Now the Law and Commandments which our Lord ſpoke of, are generally underſtood to be thoſe Ten Commandments recorded in the xxth Chapter of Exodus, with other abſolute Commands written by Moſes (diſtinguiſhed from the Jews Traditions) and ſuch as were general to Mankind: For Chriſt is the general Saviour, both of the Jew, and alſo of the Gentile, who believe in, and obey him: And that thoſe Commandments may the more be minded, and taken Notice of, and imprinted in Peoples Thoughts, they are here, in Part, tranſcribed out of the xxth Chapter of Exodus.

I. Thou ſhalt have no other Gods before me.

II. Thou ſhalt not make unto thee any graven Image, or any Likeneſs of any Thing that is in Heaven above, or in the Earth beneath, or that is in the Water under the Earth: Thou ſhalt not bow down thyſelf to them, nor ſerve them.

III. Thou ſhalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain: For the Lord will not hold him guiltleſs that taketh his Name in vain.

IV. Remember the Sabbath Day, to keep it holy.

V. Honour thy Father and thy Mother: That thy Days may be long upon the Land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.

VI. Thou ſhalt not kill.

VII. Thou ſhalt not commit Adultery.

VIII. Thou ſhalt not ſteal.

IX. Thou ſhalt not bear falſe Witneſs againſt thy Neighbour.

X. Thou ſhalt not covet thy Neighbours Houſe, nor his Wiſe, nor his Man-ſervant, nor his Maid-ſervant, nor his Ox, nor his Aſs; nor any Thing that is thy Neighbours.

All which our Holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt fulfilled in his own Perſon, and taught it to the People, as this his moſt holy Sermon will witneſs abundantly: And all who profeſs his great Name, muſt, and ought to teach the ſame.

Verſe 19. Whoſoever therefore ſhall break one of theſe leaſt Commandments, and teach Men ſo, he ſhall be called the leaſt in the Kingdom of Heaven; but whoſoever ſhall do and teach them, the ſame ſhall be called great in the Kingdom of Heaven.

Here we are ſtrictly enjoined, as we value our Reputation in Heaven, both to do, and to teach, the Commandments, and Law of Moſes; though not the Ordinances, Commandments, or Traditions, of the Scribes. Now the Scribes and Phariſees taught divers good Things in Words, as we underſtand by Chriſt; But (ſays he) be ye not like unto them; for they ſay, and do not: Example being often of more Force and Power than Precept: They might have ſaid as ſome of our modern Scribes do, to the People, You muſt not do as we do; but do as we ſay: But, according to Chriſt, this will not ſerve their Turn; for he ſhuts the Gates of Heaven againſt all them (and all ſuch) though his own Hearers, as in the next Verſe.

Verſe 20. For I ſay unto you, Except your Righteouſneſs ſhall exceed that of the Scribes and Phariſees, ye ſhall in no Caſe enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.

Thoſe Scribes and Phariſees had a Righteouſneſs, but it was one of their own making, an outſide One only; whereas within they were full of Deceit and Hypocriſy; they cry'd up Righteouſneſs in Words, and et cry'd out againſt him who taught it in the greateſt Purity, and ſought his Deſtruction; they were notable Examples to all Perſecutors for Religion. Our Lord, and his Servants, did not, nor do not, ſpeak againſt outſide Holineſs, ſo as the Inſide be the ſame; for a living Man hath both Inſide and Out; ſo has living Righteouſneſs an inward and outward Purity, which is manifeſt by its Fruits; and thoſe Fruits are Fruits of the Spirit, Gal. 5.22, 23. which is, "Low 〈…〉 Temperance, Patience, Experience, Hope, and Charity, or Brotherly Love;" of which thoſe People ſhewed very little to Chriſt; he was very ſenſible of their Envy and Malice, which was very contrary Fruits to Holineſs; and therefore he tells them that hear him, That their Righteouſneſs muſt exceed that of the Scribes and Phariſees, or they in no Caſe ſhall enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

Verſe 21. Ye have heard that it was ſaid by them of old Time, Thou ſhalt not kill; and whoſoever ſhall kill, ſhall be in Danger of the Judgment:

Verſe 22. But I 〈◊〉 unto you, that whoſoever is angry with his Brother without a Cauſe, ſhall be in Danger of the Judgment; and whoſoever ſhall ſay to his Brother, Raca, ſhall be in Danger of the Council; but whoſoever ſhall ſay, Thou Fool, ſhall be in Danger of Hell Fire.

Here we may learn that the Law provided nothing againſt Anger, only in this Caſe, againſt ſhedding of Blood; and many times if Anger is too much kindled, it ſets the Soul on Fire of Hell, if it be not timely quenched. People, as it grows hotter, call one another out of their Names, and take the Name of the Lord in vain, break the third Commandment, ſwearing by Him, and curſing of Men: We may plainly ſee by Chriſt's Doctrine, that the firſt Degree of Anger (without Cauſe) is dangerous; but the ſecond is very dangerous. Soft Words from a ſedate Mind wi •• wonderfully help in this Caſe: It is not eaſily conceived what a mighty Advantage Satan hath upon one that is angry without a Cauſe: And we are often apt to think we have Cauſe when we have none at all; and then we make Work for Repentance, without which we are in Danger of Hell-Fire. Eph. 4.26. Wherefore every true Chriſtian ought to watch againſt the Evil of Anger; and yet there may be Anger (where there is real Cauſe) without Sin.

Verſe 23. Therefore if thou bring thy Gift to the Altar, and there remembreſt that thy Brother hath ought againſt thee,

Verſe 24. Leave there thy Gift before the Altar, and go thy Way, firſt be reconciled to thy Brother, and then come and offer thy Gift.

The Chriſtian Religion admits of no Malice nor Guile; the Worſhip of it is in Spirit and Truth, and Love, without Hypocriſy, without Deceit, or Hatred: If we come to the Altar, this will hinder our Acceptance. Though we may indeed have a Gift, we are to ſeek Reconciliation, and not ſay, Let him come to me, I will not go to him; but Chriſt tells us, we muſt go to him; 〈◊〉 if the 〈◊〉 to the Offended, in a meek and Chriſtian Spirit; and ſeek Reconciliation, if thy Brother will not be reconciled, if the Fault be in him, thou haſt done thy Duty, and thy Gift will be received, and Chriſt will manifeſt himſelf to thee by his Grace and Spirit. But yet art thou to ſeek for Peace, he having ordained it, and laid it as a Duty incumbent on thee.

Verſe 25. Agree with thine Adverſary quickly, whilſt thou art in the Way with him: Leſt at any Time the Adverſary deliver thee to the Judge, and the Judge deliver thee to the Officer, and thou be caſt into Priſon.

Verſe 26. Verily I ſay unto thee, thou ſhalt by no Means come out thence, till thou haſt paid the uttermoſt Farthing.

It is plain from hence, that Jeſus is for a quick and ſpeedy End to Differences; ſays he, Agree with him quickly; for it is of dangerous Conſequence to let Diſagreements lay long, it eats like a Canker, and it deſtroys the very Nature of Religion. Perſonal Differences is a great Hurt to Families, to Churches, and to Nations, and Countries, eſpecially when eſpouſed by Parties; then what rending, tearing, and devouring Work, it makes: Wherefore take Chriſt's Counſel, and agree quickly; and if the Difference be on the Account of Debt, as is often likely, if the Debt be juſt, 'tis better to offer up one's Self, and all that he has in the World, than to ſtand out with one's Adverſary, till it come to the utmoſt Extremity; and for Chriſtians to go to Law one with another,1 Cor. 6.1. is contrary to the Apoſtle's Advice; and oftentimes the Gainer of the Cauſe, loſes by going to Law; ſo that 'tis good to agree quickly; it being profitable ſo to do, both ſpiritually and naturally.

Verſe 27. Ye have heard that it was ſaid by them of old Time, Thou ſhalt not commit Adultery;

Verſe 28. But I ſay unto you, whoſoever looketh on a Woman to luſt after her, hath committed Adultery with her already in his Heart.

The Law was againſt Adultery; but the Goſpel is againſt Luſt; and where there is no Luſt, there can be no Adultery for then the Occaſion of Adultery is taken away; and the Cauſe being taken away, the Effect of Courſe ceaſeth. Behold the chaſte and pure Doctrine of Chriſt, and his holy Diſpenſation, greatly excelling the Law, or Moſaic Diſpenſation! Our bleſſed Saviour doth not admit of an unchaſt or luſtful Looking upon Women; much leſs of immodeſt Salutations, Touches, Embraces, or Diſcourſes, James 1.15. which all tend to beget Luſt in the Hearts of Men; and Luſt conceived, brings forth Sin; and Sin when finiſhed, brings forth Death to the Soul.

Verſe 29. And if thy Right-eye offend thee, pluck it out, and caſt it from thee; for it is profitable for thee that one of thy Members ſhould periſh, and not that thy whole Body ſhould be caſt into Hell.

Verſe 30. And if thy Right-hand offend thee, cut it off, and caſt it from thee; for it is profitable for thee that one of thy Members ſhould periſh, and not that thy whole Body ſhould be caſt into Hell.

Chriſt compares the ſinful Luſts and Inclinations, Which are the Cauſe of Mens Deſtruction, and their being caſt into Hell, to a Right-eye; or a Right-hand (two of the moſt uſeful and ſerviceable Members of the Body) not that he intended that we ſhould cut off our natural Members, but that we ſhould cut off theſe ſinful Luſts, and caſt them from us, though they were as a Right-eye, or Hand. Now, obſerve, it is very much againſt Nature, and very painful to pull out an Eye, or to cut off an Hand; ſo Sin, of many Kinds, is very agreeable to Nature, or the natural Man, and 'tis very hard for him to part with it; he pleads the Uſe of it, and when Chriſt, the Phyſician of the Soul, comes to put his Inciſion Knife to it (which is his Word) poor Man is too apt to fly from it, and to ſhrink from under its holy Stroke: The holy Baptiſt, John, underſtanding our Lord's Doctrine, and being ſenſible of the powerful Working of Chriſt Word and Spirit, ſays. Matt. 3.10. 〈◊〉 is the aid to the 〈◊〉 of the Trees, therefore every Tree which bringeth not forth good Fruit, is hewn down, and caſt into the Fire; which Fire is nothing leſs than Hell, which, without Repentance, and Amendment of Life, will be our Portion.

Verſe 31. It hath been ſaid, whoſoever ſhall put away his Wife, let him give her a Writing of Divorcement.

Verſe 32. But I ſay unto you, that whoſoever ſhall put away his Wife, ſaving for the Cauſe of Fornication, cauſeth her to commit Adultery; and whoſoever ſhall marry her that is divorced, committeth Adultery.

The great Huſband of Souls here plainly ſheweth, that Huſbands ſhould be ender to their Wives; and his Apoſtle ſays, Col. 3.19. Be not bitter againſt them. Men and their Wives ought to live together in Love, and be good Examples to their Children, and Servants; and not part one from another, except for the Cauſe of Fornication; and that ſhould be proved; for ſome Men are only jealous of their Wives, and ſome without a Cauſe, and where there is Cauſe (as a Man may think) it ought to be clearly proved before they part from one another; a Man ought to be tender of his Wife, as of his own Body; "For they two are one Fleſh." Men and their Wives are often too apt to magnify one another's Faults, and to put the worſt Conſtructions upon each other's Words and Actions, when they differ, which widens Breaches, inſtead of healing them: Whereas Love, and true Charity and putting the beſt, and not the worſt Conſtruction on Things, would chaſe away Wrath, Strife, and Hatred; and though Moſes gave the Jews that Permiſſion of Divorcement, for the Hardneſs of their Hearts; yet Chriſtians ought to live ſo, that there ſhould be no Need of it amongſt them. And if Chriſtians do part upon the Account of Fornication (for they are not permitted to part on any other Account by Chriſt, as above) they are to marry no more, while each other live; for if they do, they are pronounced by Chriſt, to be Adulterers, Luke 16. 8. and Adultereſſes.

Verſe 33. Again ye have heard, that it hath been ſaid by them of old Time, thou ſhalt not forſwear thyſelf, but ſhalt perform unto the Lord thine Oaths.

Verſe 34. But I ſay unto you, ſwear not at all, neither by Heaven, for it is God's Throne:

Verſe 35. Nor by the Earth, for it is his Footſtool: Neither by Jeruſalem, for it is the City of the Great King.

Verſe 36. Neither ſhalt thou ſwear by thy Head, becauſe thou canſt not make one Hair, white or black.

Verſe 37. But let your Communication be yea, yea; nay, nay; for whatſoever is more than theſe, cometh of Evil.

It was allowed to the Jews to vow to the Lord, and ſwear by his Name, provided they perform'd their Vows, and Oaths. But here our Lord prohibits and diſallows, or aboliſhes, all Swearing, with an I ſay unto you, ſwear not at all. Tho' our ſwearing Chriſtians will have it, that he here prohibits only vain Swearing, or common Swearing, which cannot be, becauſe the Oaths he here ſpeaks of were ſolemn, James 5 12. and to the Lord. And the Apoſtle James tells us. We muſt not ſwear by any Oath. Neither did the primitive Chriſtians ſwear at all; and Chriſtians ought to be ſo juſt in their Converſations, as that their ſolemn Words or Promiſes would give them Credit, without any Need of Oaths. If Occaſion or Need be, thou haſt Liberty to add Yea to thy Yea, and Nay to thy Nay, or ſolemn Words equivalent to it; and if more be Evil, it muſt alſo be Evil to require more, and that it is Evil if it be more (as all Vows and Oaths are) we have Chriſt for our Author, a good Foundation to Build upon.

Verſe 38. Ye have heard that it hath been ſaid, an Eye for an Eye, and a Tooth for a Tooth.

Verſe 39. But I ſay unto you, that ye reſiſt not Evil: But whoſoever ſhall ſmite thee on thy Right Cheek, turn to him the other alſo.

Verſe 40. And if any Man will ſue thee at the Law, and take away thy Coat, let him have thy Cloak alſo.

There was Room and Liberty, by the Law of Moſes for a Man to revenge himſelf, if he had an Injury done to him; but Chriſt teaches patient Suffering; we are not to give any Offence, but we are to take them quietly for his Sake, in which Jeſus was an excellent Example to us, whoſe Sufferings was not for himſelf, Iſa. 50.6. but for us; he turned his Cheek to the Smiter, and his Face to thoſe that plucked off the Hair: But to a Man of Courage and Choler, this indeed is no ſmall Croſs; Mat. 10.38. Chap. 16.24. but he muſt deny himſelf, and take up Chriſt's Croſs daily, and follow him, if he will be his Diſciple: And as for the Law, it is better never to meddle with it, in a general Way; and if thy Coat by Law is taken away, thou had better give him thy Cloak, than ſtand out another Trial with him: And it is much if thou art not a Gainer by ſo doing. But the Gain is not urged as the beſt Motive: But Obedience to Chriſt, our great Lord, and good Maſter; who ſaid. If ye love me, keep my Commandments.

Verſe 41. And whoſoever ſhall compel thee to go a Mile, go with him twain.

It can hardly be ſupoſed that any would take the Pains to force or violently compel a Man to go a Mile with him, unleſs on ſome extraordinary Occaſion: But many times through Over-perſwaſion, or much Invitation, One may be in that Senſe compelled to do that which One is not inclined to, and in ſuch Caſe, we are to be liberal in anſwering the Love and Goodwill of our Friend, ſo compelling of us: For Love begets Love, and cannot eaſily be withſtood, as in the Parable of the Wedding, or Marriage-Supper; they were to be compelled to come to it; Luke 14.23. we are not to underſtand by outward Conſtraint, or Cruelty, but by the Force and Power of Love; Divine Love has a great Power, and is of a compelling Nature, according to this Diſtinction, and Conſideration; and then we ſhould be unkind, and ungrateful, if we did not anſwer with ſuitable Returns.

Verſe 42. Give to him that aſketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee, turn thou not away.

We are here to ſuppoſe the Aſker to be in real Want and Neceſſity, and the Borrower alſo to ſtand in need, and the Aſked to be in a Capacity, and of Ability to ſupply and aſſiſt the Aſker, and Borrower; and then in ſuch Caſe we are by no Means to refuſe to give to him that aſketh, nor to turn away from him that would borrow of us, and if we are not in a Capacity to ſupply, then to uſe mild and friendly Expreſſions; for Chriſtians ſhould be courteous and kind to all, and particularly to the Diſtreſſed. And if we think that the Aſkers or Borrowers are not worthy or deſerving for their own Sakes, we ſhould, if need be, give and lend for Chriſt's Sake, and in Obedience to him, though it croſs our own Inclinations.

Verſe 43. Ye have heard that it hath been ſaid, thou ſhalt love thy Neighbour, and hate thine Enemy.

Verſe 44. But I ſay unto you, love your Enemies, bleſs them that curſe you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which deſpitefully uſe you, and perſecute you.

Verſe 45. That ye may be the Children of your Father which is in Heaven, for he maketh his Sun to riſe upon the Evil, and on the Good, and ſendeth Rain on the Juſt, and on the Unjuſt.

The Hebrews had Liberty to hate their Enemies, but we have not underſtood that ever any People, by any Diſpenſation, had any Liberty to hate their Neighbours or Friends: So that thoſe that are in that State, are far beyond the Line of Truth. But, ſays our holy Law-giver, I ſay unto you; love your Enemies. If we love our Enemies, we can in nowiſe deſtroy them, although it were in our Power. Again, Bleſs them that curſe you. But alas! how apt are Men (and even thoſe who would think it hard to be told they are diſobedient to Chriſt) to render Railing for Railing, and Curſing for Curſing, inſtead of Bleſſing (Do Good to them that hate you) If we are ſenſible of any Body that hates us, and have real Demonſtration of it (for ſometimes we imagine it, when it is not ſo) yet are we to do them all the good. Turns we can (And pray for them which deſpitefully uſe you, and perſecute you) Thus we are not to render Evil for Evil, but to overcome the Evil with that which is good. Sweet was our Lord's Example to us in this, Luke 23.34. when he ſaid, Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. If ſpiteful Perſecutors did really know what they do, when they perſecute the Juſt, their Damnation muſt needs be very great; but if we do Good for Evil, as Chriſt hath taught, then are we the Children of our heavenly Father, who maketh his Sun to riſe on the Evil, and on the Good, and ſendeth Rain on the Juſt, and on the Unjuſt.

Verſe 46. For if ye love them which love you, what Reward have ye? Do not even the Publicans the ſame?

Verſe 47. And if ye ſalute your Brethren only, what do you more than others? Do not even the Publicans ſo?

Our Virtue is much more ſhining in loving thoſe who do not love us, than in loving thoſe that do; and it is natural for us to love them that love us, and we ſhould be ungrateful if we did not: But the Reward is greater, if we love them that do not love us, which muſt be manifeſted in Deeds, as well as Words: For ſaying and doing, ſometimes are two Things, which made the Apoſtle ſay,1 John 3.18. Our Love muſt not be with Word, and with Tongue only, but in Deed, and in Truth. Alſo Publicans (Men by the Jews ranked with Sinners, when they ſaid, He eateth with Publicans and Sinners) they do ſo; i. e. love thoſe that love them.

And as to friendly and hearty Salutations, that may be neceſſary or needful, we ſhould not only manifeſt them to our Brethren, but as Occaſion requires to all, it being a ſhining Virtue in Chriſtians to be kind to Strangers, and to ſhew forth a generous and loving Temper and Deportment to ſuch as may not be of us; though not by a flattering; modiſh, or complimental Way, yet hearty and reſpectful, according to the Plainneſs of Chriſt, and the Simplicity of his Goſpel, without Reſpect of Perſons, Reſpect being generally, or too generally; ſhown to high, more than to them of low Degree. As we are not to refuſe our friendly Salutations to the Great, or the Rich, ſo we are not to neglect the Poor, for the Publicans do ſo.

Verſe 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect.

Chriſt would have us to be perfect in the Practice of his Doctrine, and to live up to it in perfect Obedience, according to the beſt of our Judgments, and Underſtandings, and not to do his Work by Halves, but honeſtly, and perfectly, according to the Meaſure of Grace received, ſome having received twice, ſome thrice ſo much as ſome others, as the Parable of the Talents plainly ſheweth: So that what Diſcoveries or Manifeſtations of Grace, Light or Truth, we have received, we ought to walk up to them perfectly; Even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect: As the Almighty is perfect in his Love, Juſtice, Mercy, Grace, and Truth, unto poor Mortals, in Chriſt Jeſus, his only Begotten, and in all his Works; ſo ought we to be perfect in our known Duty: As it is written, Ye ſhall be holy, for I, the Lord your God, am holy. Levit. 19.2So muſt we be according to our Degree of Grace received.

'Tis ſuppoſed, no Body will imagine that any Mortal can come up in Degree with the Almighty, but according to our Meaſure, Gift, and Degree of Grace received, we are to be holy and perfect, as God, our heavenly Father, and Chriſt, our dear Lord, is ſo in Fulneſs.

CHAP. 6. Verſe 1. Take heed that ye do not your Alms before Men, to be ſeen of them, otherwiſe ye have no Reward of your Father which is in Heaven.

Verſe. 2. Therefore when thou doſt thine Alms, do not ſound a Trumpet before thee, as the Hypocrites do, in the Synagogues, and in the Streets, that they may have Glory of Men: Verily I ſay unto you, they have their Reward.

Verſe 3. But when thou doſt Alms, let not thy Left-hand know what thy Right-hand doth:

Verſe 4. That thine Alms may be in Secret, and thy Father which ſeeth in Secret, himſelf ſhall reward thee openly.

The Chriſtian Religion, in its Purity, according to the Doctrine of the Founder of it, is a compaſſionate Religion, and full of Pity, as well as Piety; it is a holy Compoſition of Charity, and Goodneſs. The Apoſtle thus deſcribes it: James 1.27. The pure Religion, and that which is undefiled before God and the Father, is this, To viſit the Fatherleſs, and Widows, in their Affliction; and to keep himſelf unſpotted from the World. This is pure Religion, and this is the Chriſtian Religion; happy are theſe who walk up to it, and live according to the Precepts of him who dictated them; then the Widows, and the Fatherleſs, would not be neglected; the Poor would be very generouſly taken care of, and our Garments kept clean, and all done as ſecretly as may be; for when we proclaim our Alms-deeds, and Charity, we loſe our Reward from our heavenly Father; alſo when Alms is given, it ought to be done in the Spirit of Love, and Meekneſs, and ſo received; elſe the Receiver loſes a ſecond Benefit, and the Giver his heavenly Reward. Prov. 19.17. To give to the Poor, is to lend to him that made us, and we ſhall have good and greater Meaſure returned us again. If we hope to have the Gates of Chriſt's Kingdom opened to us at laſt, our Hearts muſt alſo be opened to the Poor and Needy, when in Diſtreſs; remembering the Words of Chriſt, where he ſays to ſome who were waiting for, and wanting an Entrance into the Kingdom, ſaying, Lord, Lord, open unto us; he tells them, Mat. 25.42. I was hungry, and ye gave me no Meat; I was naked, and ye cloathed me not; I was ſick, and in Priſon, and ye viſited me not. They anſwered, Lord, when ſaw we thee hungry, naked, ſick, or in Priſon, and did not feed thee, cloath thee, and viſit thee? He anſwers, In as much as ye did it not to one of theſe which believe in my Name, ye did it not to me. He ſympathiſeth with his pooreſt and meaneſt Members, whatever others do, and takes that done to them, as done to himſelf, whether it be Good or Bad. We ſhould be good to All, but eſpecially to Chriſt's Members, or the Houſhold of the Faithful Keepers of his Commandments; and Alms-deeds have the Approbation of Goodneſs from the univerſal Teſtimony of all Men, in a general Way. Our Alms being thus diſtributed according to our Ability, and the Neceſſities of the Object, without Oſtentation, and in Secret, our munificent Father, who ſees in Secret, will openly reward us.

How many rich Men are there in the World, who have made great and coſtly Entertainments for their rich Friends, Neighbours, and Relations (and if their Subſtance be ſo great, that it is not felt by them) they had the more Need to remember the Poor: When they never ſo much as ſpare the Tithe of it to them, though the poor have ten times the Need of it, and though Chriſt ſays, When thou makeſt a Feaſt, Luke 14.12. invite not thy rich Friends, for they will invite thee again; but call the Poor, the Lame, and the Blind, &c.

Verſe 5. And when thou prayeſt, thou ſhalt not be as the Hypocrites are, for they love to pray ſtanding in the Synagogues, and in the Corners of the Streets, that they may be ſeen of Men; verily I ſay unto you, they have their Reward.

Verſe 6. But thou, when thou prayeſt, enter into thy Cloſet, and when thou haſt ſhut thy Door, pray to thy Father which is in Secret, and thy Father which ſeeth in Secret, ſhall reward thee openly.

Verſe 7. But when ye pray, uſe not vain Repetitions, as the Heathen do: For they think they ſhall be heard for their much Speaking.

Verſe 8. Be not ye therefore like unto them: For your Father knoweth what Things ye have need of, before you aſk him.

Prayer is abſolutely needfull for the Being and Well-being of an inward reformed Chriſtian; an outſide formal Chriſtian may uſe the Form, though unreformed; but it availeth but little without Reformation. And private Prayer, according to Chriſt's Rule, is effectual, and rewardable, agreeable to his Doctrine. He alſo ſpeaks againſt Hypocriſy, and loving to be ſeen of Men, with a Command not to be like unto them. But thou, when thou prayeſt, enter into thy Cloſet. When we feel, and are ſenſible of a Divine Call, this muſt of courſe be the right and beſt time (for Chriſt has not ſet us a diſtinct Hour) then we are to enter into the Cloſet of an humble Heart or Mind, or ſome ſecret Place in private. This is Chriſt's Order for particular Perſons in a general Way; but is not intended to prevent ſuch who are rightly concern'd to pray in the publick Aſſemblies, or Gathering of the Church; for we have Chriſt for our Example, who prayed openly and publickly with his Diſciples.

But when ye pray, uſe not vain Repetitions, as the Heathens do; for they think to be heard for their much Speaking. Formal Repetitions of Prayer, repeated Day by Day, when they are not according (but contrary) to the States of thoſe to whom they are read or repeated, muſt needs be vain, and People may vainly make uſe of the Lord's own Form in that Caſe (though it is the beſt in the World) and to think to be heard for their much Speaking, is to run into the Error of the Heathen. Be not ye (ſays Chriſt) therefore like unto them; for your Father knoweth what Things ye have need of, before ye aſk him. Prayer is a Gift from God, and from Chriſt, and as we wait on God in Chriſt's Name and Power, he will give us that Gift, when he ſees we ſtand in need of it, or it will be for our Edification: For he has promiſed to pour out the Spirit of Prayer, and of Supplication, upon his People. And our great Apoſtle ſaid, if he prayed,

1 Cor. 14.15.

Rom. 8.26.

he would pray with the Spirit. In another place he ſays, We know not what we ſhould pray for, as we ought; but the Spirit itſelf maketh Interceſſion for us, with Groanings that cannot be uttered. Likewiſe the ſame Apoſtle ſays, The Spirit alſo helpeth our Infirmities. Thoſe had not found out the Way of reading Prayers unto the People in common, neither of making of them; though it will be acknowledged that they had as much of the Mind of Chriſt, as any of our modern Prayer-makers or Sayers; and ſince there is no Form like that of Chriſt's, it is here ſet down, that People might take diligent Care to learn it, and to teach it to their Children. But if they learn it rightly, they muſt alſo learn to live in it: That is, live according to it; otherwiſe they will mock, inſtead of ſerving him, that made both it and them for his own Honour, and the Glory of his Name.

Verſe 9. After this Manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in Heaven, hallowed be thy Name.

Verſe 10. Thy Kingdom come: Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven.

Verſe 11. Give us this Day our daily Bread.

Verſe 12. And forgive us our Debts, as we forgive our Debtors.

Verſe 13. And lead us not into Temptation, but deliver us from Evil; for thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever. Amen.

Verſe 14. For if ye forgive Men their Treſpaſſes, your heavenly Father will alſo forgive you.

Verſe 15. But if ye forgive not Men their Treſpaſſes, neither will your Father forgive your Treſpaſſes.

A ſhort Form, and but few Words, but of excellent Compoſition. And truly happy are th ſe, who live ſo in their Converſation, that they may, when they uſe them, do it without Falſnoo , or Deceit 〈◊〉 joying the Anſwer of Peace in the Practice of the and the Senſe of Grace influencing the Soul.

1ſt, Our Father which art in Heaven. The great Creator is indeed our univerſal Father, hath made us all, and all Nations, of one Blood; but there is another, a nearer Relation than this, to be Child of God by Regeneration; for otherwiſe; if we live in an unregenerate State, in our natural Sins and Luſts, all which are of Satan, John 8.44. then Chriſt ſays, Ye are of your Father the Devil; and the Luſts of your Father ye will do; a ſtrong Reaſon: Mat. 12.40.50. But in another Place, Whoſoever ſhall do the Will of my Father which is in Heaven, the ſame is my Brother, and Siſter, and Mother. It is into this Relation that the Soul ought to come, that can truly and religiouſly ſay, Our Father, &c.

2dly, Hallowed be thy Name. Do we ſanctify the holy Name of the God of the whole Earth? Do we religiouſly obſerve to fear and ſerve him? Do we prophane his awful Name, by taking it in vain, and living in Sin and Vanity? Which, inſtead of hallowing and ſanctifying his Name, is to diſhonour and reproach it on our Part, though he will hallow and honour his own Name in Juſtice and Judgment, on prophane and ungodly Livers, at the laſt Day, when he ſhall come to judge the Quick and the Dead by Jeſus Chriſt; God will not be mocked; Gal. 6.7. ſuch as every one ſows, ſuch ſhall they reap, whether Sin unto Death, or Righteouſneſs unto Life.

3dly, Thy Kingdom come. His Kingdom is a Kingdom of Righteouſneſs. Happy Souls! who ſeek the Righteouſneſs of it betimes, and continue in it to the End. If this kingdom comes, Satan's (which is a Kingdom of Sin and Unrighteouſneſs) muſt needs 〈◊〉 .

Oh! that the riſing Generations might be ſtrong to overcome the wicked One, and to be Inſtruments to pull down his Kingdom, and promote the Kingdom of God, and his Chriſt; and if we do not believe that Satan's Power and Kingdom may and ought to be deſtroyed in us, How can we pray without Hypocriſy for the Coming of God's holy Kingdom? Believing we muſt live and die in Sin, is a great Support to Satan's Kingdom, and a great Hindrance of the Coming of the Kingdom of the Dear Son of God.

4thly, Thy Will be done in Earth as it is in Heaven. Moſt certainly the Will of God is punctually and perfectly done in Heaven; hardly any who makes uſe of this bleſſed Form but believes it; but this is the Miſery of many Souls, to believe it not poſſible for them to do God's Will here on Earth, as it is done in Heaven. So that ſuch pray in Unbelief, or without a true Faith; and the Apoſtle ſays, 〈◊〉 23. What is not of Faith is Sin. Is it not alſo a kind of charging Chriſt with commanding that which cannot be done? It is worthy our ſedate Conſideration. He hath ſown Grace, and ought in Juſtice to reap it from all Mortals. Matt. 13.3. The great Sower, Chriſt, ſows in all Sorts of Men or Grounds: The Grace of God appears to all Men, Titus .11. and teaches them to deny Ungodlineſs and worldly Luſts, and that they ſhould live ſoberly, and righteouſly, and godly, in this preſent World. But Antichriſt teaches, that it cannot be done here on Earth as in Heaven.

5thly, Give us this Day our daily Bread. We not being capable without his Bleſſing of procuring our Bodies or Souls Bread, either natural or ſupernatural; and becauſe our Souls cannot live without the laſt, no more than our Bodies without the firſt, therefore we ought to pray to our heavenly and moſt holy Father for both, without Doubting; and this ſhould be done daily, either in Words, holy Sighing, or Spiritual Groans; the Almighty knowing the Language of the Soul in the one, as well as the other.

6thly, Forgive us our Debts, as we forgive our Debtors. Or (as one of the Evangeliſts hath it) our Treſpaſſes, as we forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us; which is to the ſame End and Purpoſe; for if a Debtor is indebted to us, and happens, through ſome Accident or other, to be inſolvent, and have not wherewith to pay, we are to forgive him, elſe how can we expect God to forgive us. For we are all his Debtors, and have nothing (that we can call our own in a religious Senſe) to pay that great Debt, which we owe to him, our Mighty Creditor; who might lawfully caſt us into an Eternal Goal. But Oh! his Infinite Mercy and Love is very great to us, poor Mortals; and he would have us to imitate him, and forgive one another, as we expect he ſhould forgive us. And ſince Offences and Treſpaſſes will come, we muſt forgive, and the more freely, when the Perſon offending ſues by humble Petition to the Offended for it; then if we forgive not, neither will our heavenly Father forgive us our Treſpaſſes.

7thly, And lead us not into Temptation, but deliver us from all Evil; for thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever. Amen.

That is, to lead us into Truth and Righteouſneſs, which is the ſame with leading us out of Sin, and out of Temptation: For we pray to be led out of it, by praying not to be led into it; ſeeing we are not to underſtand that the Almighty will tempt any Man to Evil. If (ſays the Apoſtle) any Man is tempted, 〈◊〉 1. •• let him not ſay he is tempted of God, for God tempteth no Man, but he is tempted when he is drawn away of his own Luſt. Though he doth ſometimes permit and ſuffer us to be tempted, and when we fall into divers Temptations, and eſcape them, we have Cauſe to be joyful, and thankful that we are delivered out of them, and to give the Glory to God, who is the great Preſerver of Men. Whoſe is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever. Amen.

Verſe. 16. Moreover, when ye faſt, be not as the Hypocrites, of a ſad Countenance, for they disfigure their Faces, that they may appear unto Men to faſt; verily I ſay unto you, they have their Reward.

Verſe 17. But thou, when thou faſteſt, anoint thine Head, and waſh thy Face,

Verſe 18. That thou appear not unto Men to faſt, but unto thy Father, which is in Secret, and thy Father which ſeeth in Secret, ſhall reward thee openly.

Chriſt would have all our Works of Piety, Virtue, and Charity, all our religious Duties, done in the Divine Love, and filial Fear of God, and not for vain Glory, or Oſtentation: And truly, without we expect our Reward from Men, there is no Need of an outward hypocritical Shew, in ſuch extraordinary Duties, as is that of Faſting, when truly called to it, and truly performed; which the Jews were much in Practice of; and being but formal Hypocrites (many of them) in it, our Lord reprehends them, and wants his own Hearers to ſhun the like Deceit; and tells them, if they faſt ſecretly, their heavenly Father will reward them openly; yet we muſt not be open Sinners, nor private Ones neither; for open or publick Sin is Damning, if not repented of, and forſaken, as well as private Deceit.

Verſe 19. Lay not up for yourſelves Treaſure upon Earth, where Moth and Ruſt doth corrupt, and where Thieves break through and ſteal.

Verſe 20. But lay up for yourſelves Treaſure in Heaven, where neither Moth nor Ruſt doth corrupt, and where Thieves do not break through nor ſteal.

Verſe 21. For where your Treaſure is, there will your Heart be alſo.

Earthly Treaſures are very apt to take up the Mind, and to draw it from Heaven, and becauſe Chriſt would have his Children to be in Heaven with him, in tender Love he adviſeth them not to lay up for themſelves Riches or Treaſure on Earth. If it be ſaid we lay it up for our Children, it may be ſaid alſo, it is the ſame Snare to them, as to the Parents, and ſometimes a greater; and when it is gotten, it is liable to many Caſualties, and creates a great deal of Care and Trouble; wherefore Chriſt tenderly adviſeth to ſeek after, and lay up another Treaſure, of another Nature, in another, and a ſafer and better Place, which will not be liable to the like Caſualties of the former Treaſure and Place, and urgeth us to it, with this great Reaſon; For where your Treaſure is, there will your Hearts be alſo. Oh! may every true Chriſtian's Treaſure and Heart be there for ever.

Verſe 22. The Light of the Body is the Eye; if therefore thine Eye be ſingle, thy whole Body ſhall be full of Light.

Verſe 23. But if thine Eye be evil, thy whole Body ſhall be full of Darkneſs: If therefore the Light which is in thee be Darkneſs, how great is that Darkneſs.

It is not Good to look on Men nor Things, with an evil Eye; but ſingly to look on One's Self and others, in the Fear of God, having a ſingle and ſingular Eye to his Glory; and then being enlightned by his Divine Light, we ſhall diſcern between Good and Evil; whereas if there be any double Dealings, or looking, or thinking; or if ungodly Self be in the Bottom, and not the Glory of God; then our Light is turned into Darkneſs, and that Darkneſs will be very great; James 1.8. as it is ſaid in the holy Scriptures, a Double-minded Man is unſtable in all his Ways: So that our Saviour's Doctrine is good; to have a ſingle Eye, and to avoid all double Dealing.

Verſe 24. No Man can ſerve two Maſters: For either he will hate the one, or love the other; or elſe be will hold to the one, and deſpiſe the other: Ye cannot ſerve God and Mammon.

We cannot give our Hearts to God, and to this World, and the Things of it alſo, ſo as to ſet our Affections on both, as ſaith the Apoſtle,1 John 2.15. If any Man love the World, The Love of the Father is not in him. And again, The Love of Money, it is the Root of all Evil; 1 Tim. 6.10. i. e. the inordinate Love of it, and ſeeking after it, and ſerving of, and for it, more than for our Maker and Saviour. Then let us deſpiſe the World, and the Things of it, in Compariſon of our God, and our Saviour. We do not underſtand by thoſe Words of Chriſt, that he intended to debar us from ſeeking a comfortable Accommodation for ourſelves and Families, in this World; but that we ſhould not ſet our Hearts and Affections upon it; for we cannot equally affect both Heaven and Earth.

Verſe 25. Therefore I ſay unto you, take no Thought for your Life, what ye ſhall eat, or what ye ſhall drink; nor yet for your Body, what ye ſhall put on: Is not the Life more than Meat, and the Body then Raiment?

Verſe 26. Behold the Fowls of the Air: For they ſow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into Barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?

Chriſt would have us without anxious Thoughts about our Livings in this World, i. e. about our Eating, Drinking, and Cloathing, and tells us, that the Life is more than Meat, and the Body than ••• iment; by which he ſhews us, that he which gave the Life, will, by his Providence, ſupport it; and as he hath formed the Body, he will form that which muſt feed it; and that we might the more depend upon God's Providence, he brings us to learn, or teaches us by the Fowls of the Air, who neither ſow nor reap, nor gather into Barns, and yet their great Creator feedeth them; and aſks, if we are not much better than they? So that we being more noble Creatures, need not doubt of the Care and Providence of God, and his Bleſſing on the Labour of our Hands; though our Hearts are not concerned unneceſſarily about it, but we have freely given them to God, and to his Chriſt, our Saviour.

Verſe 27. Which of you by taking Thought can add one Cubit to his Stature?

The Farmers or Planters cannot by their Thoughtfulneſs cauſe their Corn, Fruits, nor Cattle, to multiply or grow; nor the Tradeſman his Cuſtom, Goods, or Buſineſs (without a proper Application, which our Saviour is not againſt) only he would have us without an incumbered and over-caring Mind. The Merchant likewiſe, by all his Thoughtfulneſs, cannot bring home his Ship from far, nor carry her ſafe to her deſired Port. All Things on this wiſe are in the Hand of Almighty God, and it is our Duty to truſt in him, and to depend upon his Divine Providence, for Meat, Drink, and Cloathing, for Happineſs here, and hereafter, for ever.

Verſe 28. And why take ye Thought for Raiment? Conſider the Lillies of the Field how they grow; they toil not, neither do they ſpin.

Verſe 29. And yet I ſay unto you, that even Solomon, in all his Glory, was not arrayed like one of theſe.

Verſe 30. Wherefore if God ſo clothe the Graſs of the Field, which To-day is, and To-morrow is caſt into the Oven, ſhall he not much more clothe you, Oh! ye of little Faith?

Verſe 31. Therefore take no Thought, ſaying, what ſhall we eat, or what ſhall we drink, or wherewithal ſhall we be clothed?

Verſe 32. (For after all theſe Things the Gentiles ſeek) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all theſe Things.

Many People now, as well as then, are very fond of their Cloathing, and love to be gay and faſhionable therein, and ſome are not a little proud of their Clothes, and are not a little thoughtful how they may deck themſelves to be admired: When our plain Lord, who wore a Veſture without a Seam, John 19.23. ſends us to the Lilly to conſider her Beauty and Glory, and innocent Thoughtleſſneſs, declaring, that Solomon, in all his Grandeur and Splendor, was not arrayed like one of theſe: For this is a natural Sweetneſs and Gaiety that the Lilly is clad with; but Solomon's (as is alſo moſt Mens and Womens) is generally but artificial: Well, if God ſo clothe the Graſs of the Earth, will he not clothe us: If we believe not, we muſt have but very little true Faith. So that it would be much better for us to conſult how we ſhall do to pleaſe God, and honour him, and his holy Son, and Divine Name, than to conſult what we ſhall eat or drink, or how, or wherewith we ſhall be clothed, which Things the Gentiles ſought after, more than after God. But we knowing that our heavenly Father ſeeth that we have need of all theſe Things, ſhould chiefly leave it to him, and firſt ſeek his Kingdom and Righteouſneſs.

Verſe 33. But ſeek ye firſt the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs, and all theſe Things ſhall be added unto you.

Verſe 34. Take therefore no Thought for the Morrow: For the Morrow ſhall take Thought for the Things of itſelf: Sufficient unto the Day is the Evil thereof.

Here is a glorious Goſpel Promiſe; upon ſeeking the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs, all theſe Things ſhall be added to us, viz. Meat, Drink, and Raiment, the neceſſary Things that we want, to ſupport us in theſe lower Regions, or while we are here in this World; but then, withal, let us remember it muſt be our firſt Work, it muſt be the chief Deſire of our Souls; it muſt be firſt in ſeveral Senſes; firſt, as to our young and tender Years; firſt, in the Morning of every Day; firſt, in reſpect of, and before all other Things; firſt, as it hath pleaſed God to give us a Being in this World, and being in the Prime and Flower of our Years, we ſhould then devote our Souls to God, and his Work and Service, and enter into Covenant with him, with full Purpoſe of Heart, and Deſign of Soul, to keep the ſame truly and inviolably; for it would be better not to make Covenant, than to make it, and break it; neither ſhould we ſlight or put off the Work of God till we are old, and in our declining Years; as though we give him the Refuſe, and broken End of our Days, and conclude, it will better become me when I am old to ſerve Him: Oh, no! Learn the Fear of God truly, and practiſe it when thou art young, and thou wilt not eaſily depart from it when thou art old: As thou wilt find it hard to get into a holy Life and Converſation, when thou haſt been ſpending thy Youth in Folly and Vanity: Remember thy Creator therefore in the Days of thy Youth, before the Evil Day come. The Autumn of Man's Years is here in divers Reſpects called the Evil Day: Oh! 'tis exceeding ſweet and precious so ſee and be ſenſible of an innocent Life, and modeſt, ſober Converſation, in Youth; when they are in their blooming, flow'ry Years, to be ſcented with Grace, and Truth, muſt needs be affecting. When Youth are laden with Fruits of Grace, and of the Holy Spirit, how pleaſant is the Taſte of it; it generally reliſhes well with all Men, and naturally brings Praiſe to God, as well as Peace to the Soul. May the Youth of this preſent Generation, as alſo Generations to come, be ſuch holy Plants, that God's Right-hand may be ſeen in planting them: When after being fruitful, and doing the Work and Service of their Day, and anſwering the noble End of God in making and planting them here in this World, they may be tranſplanted into the Eternal Kingdom of Heaven; which, doubtleſs, they will, who firſt ſeek his Kingdom, and the Righteouſneſs of it.

2dly, If we conſider that our Life and Being is daily granted to us, and we ſupported by the Goodneſs and Providence of Almighty God every Day, it is but juſt that he ſhould have the firſt or prime of our Thoughts in the Morning of the Day; and he (being the Firſt and the Laſt) ought to be laſt, as well as the firſt, in our Thoughts, alſo in the Evening. The Royal Pſalmiſt ſaith. Pſal. 137.6. If I prefer not Jeruſalem before my chiefeſt Joy, then let my Right-hand forget its Canning, and my Tongue cleave to the Roof of my Mouth; much more ought we to prefer our Creator to all Things, and to have our Thoughts on him, firſt: and foremoſt in all Things, and every Day.

3dly, For what are the Things of this World in Compariſon of thoſe that are to come, all theſe are fading and tranſitory; but the Things of that which is to come, are durable, and permanent; and therefore ought to be firſt and chief in our Minds. That which is chief in our Hearts, may be ſaid to have the firſt Place there; One Thing (ſays a Servant of God) have I deſired, Pſal. 27.4. and that will I ſeek after, that I might dwell in the Houſe of God all the Days of my Life. This was the firſt or prime Thing, which he and we was, and are to ſeek for, and after. As for the Morrow, we need not be too thoughtful or anxious concerning or about it, for we know not whether we ſhall live to enjoy it, ſo that as Chriſt ſays, Sufficient unto the day is the Evil thereof.

CHAP. vii. Verſe 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged;

Verſe 2. For with what Judgment ye judge, ye ſhall be judged; and with what Meaſure ye mete, it ſhall be meaſured to you again.

A great and wiſe Expreſſion, or Sentence, from a Righteous and Juſt Judge; the Judge in Heaven, and of Earth, to whom all Power in both is given; by which we may eaſily perceive we are to be very careful in our Judgment and Cenſures of others, and that we are not aſh and cenſorious therein; conſidering that with what Judgment we judge our Neighbours, or Fellow-mortals, with ſuch ſhall we alſo be judged ourſelves, and that Meaſure which we meaſure out to others, ſhall be filled to us again, when it comes to our Turn to be judged or cenſured by others, for any Thing which we have done or ſaid, we are ready, then to cry out for Charity; are we ſo careful to be charitable in our judging and cenſuring others?

It is better to ſuſpend perſonal Judgment, without We could ſee the Hearts of Men; and if we think we do, then to imitate God and Chriſt, who mixes Mercy and Love with Judgment; Raſhneſs and Extreams in Judgment, being commonly hurtfull.

Verſe 3. And why beholdeſt thou the Mote that is in thy Brother's Eye, but conſidereſt not the Beam that is in thine own Eye?

Verſe 4. Or how will thou ſay to thy Brother, let me pull out the Mote that is in thine Eye, and behold a Beam is in thine own Eye.

Verſe 5. Thou Hypocrite, firſt caſt out the Beam out of thine own Eye, and then ſhalt thou ſee clearly to caſt out the Mote out of thy Brother's Eye.

Moſt true it is, that the Tranſgreſſions of others are moſt afflicting to thoſe who fear God, and this is not intended to hinder the Good from reproving the Evil; but ſhews us, that we muſt be clear of Evil in ourſelves when we reprove others, elſe the Guilt of Hypocriſy will be, and is by Chriſt caſt upon us, and laid at our Door. We are more to look at our own Failings, than at the Failings of others; and to take ſpecial Care that we are clear of that which we reprove others for; and is it not Deceit, to ſet up for Reformers of others, when there are great Defects in ourſelves? It is too general a Faults in poor Mortals to be quicker ſighted to ſee the Faults of others, than their own. 'Tis worthy reciting our Saviour's Words to the Jews, who brought the Woman taken in Adultery to him; and told him. By their Law ſhe ought to die; he anſwers, He that is without Sin, let him caſt the firſt Stone at her. John .7. So they being guilty, and convicted of Sin in their own Conſciences, left her to Chriſt, and went their Way: And when we have done what we can to convince others of Sin, we muſt leave them to Chriſt at laſt; whether we are in Sin, or without it; but we ſhall be the better able to help to reform others, if we are clear from Guilt in our Hearts.

Verſe 6. Give not that which is holy to Dogs, neither caſt ye your Pearls before Swine, leſt they trample them under their Feet, and turn again and rent you.

When we ſee the biting and perſecuting Nature, and dirty ſelfiſh Spirit of Men, it is to little Purpoſe, generally, to caſt before them the precious Pearl of Truth, or to ſhew unto them the deep Myſteries of the Kingdom of God, or the light of Life, they being in a brutiſh Spirit; but when People are ſober, and ſhew forth Humanity and Moderation, then are holy Things valuable to them, and the Things of Chriſt's Kingdom, and his Doctrine, precious in their Eyes, or Eſteem: Wherefore it greatly behoveth Chriſt's Miniſters to miniſter that to the People which is ſuitable for them, and rightly to divide between the Precious and the Vile, and to give to every one their Portion, according to their Deeds; Mercy to whom Mercy, and Judgment to whom Judgment belongs; without Partiality, and without Hypocriſy or Deceit; and not to flatter and daub thoſe who are in the doggiſh and ſwiniſh Nature.

Verſe 7. Aſk, and it ſhall be given you; ſeek, and ye ſhall find; knock, and it ſhall be opened unto you.

Verſe 8. For every one that aſketh, receiveth; and be that ſeeketh, findeth; and to him that knocketh, it ſhall be opened.

Verſe 9. Or what Man is there of you, whom if his Son aſk Bread, will be give him a Stone?

Verſe 10. Or if he aſk a Fiſh, will he give him a Serpent?

Verſe 11. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good Gifts to your Children, how much more ſhall your Father which is in Heaven give good Things to them that aſk Him?

Our kind and tender Redeemer would ſtir up and provoke Souls to Prayer and Supplication; he has been liberal in his holy Advice; and to ſtir us up to it, here are moving Expreſſions, if thy Heart be open to receive them: Can we have eaſier Terms if we were to make them ourſelves with the Lord, than to aſk, and have; ſeek, and find; knock, and the Gates are opened; provided we aſk in Faith tenderly, and ſeek in Humility, and knock with Divine Wiſdom and Submiſſion? Our Lord's own Practice ſhews that we ſhould be tender, ſubmiſſive, and ſervent in Prayer; and then the ſervent Prayer of the Righteous availeth much with the Lord. Chriſt urgeth us to it, and brings ourſelves for Example; What Man is there among you, who if his Son aſk Breed, or a Fiſh, will he give him a Stone, or a Serpent? Surely no: No Father would deal thus with his Child; But when his Child is hungry, and wants and aſks Bread, he gives it to him: So when the Almighty ſees our Hunger, and we tenderly ſeek Divine Aſſiſtance and Refreſhment from Him, He, in his own Time, ſatisfies ſuch Souls with Bread from above, and the Thirſty with Living Water out of the Wells of Salvation: Oh! bleſſed be his Holy Name for evermore. Evil Men know how to give good Things to their Children, therefore we may well conclude that our heavenly Father knows how to give with much more Diſcretion and Underſtanding the good Things of his Kingdom, to true, aſking, ſeeking, knocking, or praying Souls.

Verſe 12. Therefore all Things whatſoever ye would that Men ſhould do unto you, do even ſo to them; for this is the Law and the Prophets.

Well may this be called the GOLDEN RULE; for if we ſquare our Lives and Actions by it, it will certainly mete us out the true Way to Happineſs and Glory. We are generally apt to ſay, when any One doth Ill to another, "Would he be willing to be ſo ſerved himſelf?" And if we followed this Rule in all our Concerns, it would be well; whether in Relation to publick or private Buſineſs; whether in Trade or Religion, or in our domeſtic Affairs: The Law and the Prophets point at it, and our Saviour plainly lays it down for a Rule for us to walk by.

Verſe 13. Enter ye in at the ſtrait Gate; for wide is the Gate, and broad is the Way, that leadeth to Deſtruction, and many there be which go in thereat.

Verſe 14. Becauſe ſtrait is the Gate, and narrow is the Way, that leadeth unto Life, and few there be that find it.

It is afflicting to conſider how natural it is for People to walk in this broadWay, and they who walk in it are many; for here is Room for People to walk if they are Proud, Whoremongers, Adulterers, Thieves, Swearers, Liars, Drunkards, Covetous or in any other evil Courſe of Life, this broad Way hath Room enough in it for them to walk in; but let them know, it leadeth to Deſtruction, and the End is eternal Miſery, and their many Companions will adminiſter no Conſolation to them, when they lift up their Eyes in Hell. And whereas the Way that leads to Life, is called ſtrait; it is only ſtrait to Fleſh and Blood, or the Will of unregenerate Men: Oh! 'tis a pleaſant Way, exceeding pleaſant, Pſal. 133.1. when Brethren walk together in Love and Unity. The Enemy of Mankind would perſwade Souls that 'tis narrower than it really is, when they have ſome ſaint Inclinations to make Trial of it. It may truly be ſaid, that, Pſal. 119.1. Prov. 3.17. "Bleſſed are the Undefiled in this ſtrait and narrow Way, who walk in the Law of the Lord:" For, His Ways are Ways of Pleaſantneſs, and all his Paths are Peace. And although the Way to the Kingdom was ſtrait and narrow, yet there are Hills and Valleys therein as well as Plains, until we get through the Gate to Glory: There ſhall we know no more Sorrow, nor Pain; but ſhall praiſe and glorify God and the Lamb for ever.

Verſe 15. Beware of falſe Prophets, which come to you in Sheeps Clothing; but inwardly they are ravening Wolves.

Verſe 16. Ye ſhall know them by their Fruits: Do Men gather Grapes of Thorns, or Figs of Thiſtles?

Verſe 17. Even ſo every good Tree bringeth forth good Fruit; but a corrupt Tree bringeth forth evil Fruit.

Verſe 18. A good Tree cannot bring forth evil Fruit, neither can a corrupt Tree bring forth good Fruit.

Verſe 19. Every Tree that bringeth not forth good Fruit; is hewn down, and caſt into the Fire.

Verſe 20. Wherefore by their Fruits ye ſhall know them.

The great Shepherd and Biſhop of Souls, ſhews the Care which he takes of his Sheep, and forewarns them to be careful of falſe Prophets, and Deceivers; who though they may clothe themſelves with Words like the true Ones, yet inwardly they would deſtroy all that do not join with, or receive them; and they are for biting the poor harmleſs Sheep of Chriſt, and if they could, or it were in their Power, would devour them, their Minds being in the ravening Nature. But our Holy, and All-wiſe Biſhop, that we might be preſerved from them, tells us how we may infallibly know them: Saying, Ye ſhall know them by their Fruits, giving us to underſtand, the Reaſonableneſs of his Doctrine and Aſſertion of knowing them by their Fruits. Do Men gather Grapes of Thorns, or Figs of Thiſties, ſays Chriſt? Surely No. That is altogether unnatural, as well as unreaſonable and impoſſible. In the Grape there is a ſweet and pleaſant Nouriſhment, theſe Fruits being cordial and wholeſome; but it is bad meddling with Thiſtles and Thorns, they being generally very unprofitable to Mankind, and hurt the good Seed, wherever they grow among it. Well, where muſt we go for the Grapes, and the Figs? To be ſure we muſt go to the Vine, and the Fig-Tree: Chriſt is the Body of this Vine, and his People are the Branches, who bring forth ſuch Fruit (according to the Divine Life or Sap which they receive) as he taught, and teaches, to his Followers. So that if Mens Words be like the Words of Angels, if they have never ſo great Parts and Endowments; yet if their Fruit be evil, if they live in Sin, and do Iniquity, and bring forth the Fruits of Malice and Rage, or devouring Perſecution, they then are none of Chriſt's Sheep, though they my have their Clothing: For every good Tree bringeth forth good Fruit; and a corrupt Tree bringeth forth evil Fruit. So if the Fruit be evil, the Tree is certainly corrupt. Our Lord elſewhere ſaith, Make the Tree good, Mat. 12.33. and the Fruit will be good alſo; and to be made truly good (ſince we are all corrupt by Nature, and in the Fall) we muſt be cut off from that Nature, and grafted into Chriſt, who ſaid, I am the Vine, and ye are the Branches: John 15.5. And then our Lives and Fruits will be changed. And then, A good Tree cannot bring forth evil Fruit, nor can a corrup Tree bring forth good Fruit: And every Tree that bringeth not forth good Fruit, is hewn down, and caſt into the Fire. It would be very unnatural, and a meer Prodigy, for one Tree to hew down another, and caſt it into the Fire, as they are natural Trees: Mat. 3.10. But that Ax (which John ſpeaks of) will be laid to the Roots of the corrupt Trees, and will hew them down, and they will be caſt into the Fire, as Chriſt ſpeaks. This is not a deſtroying the Bodies of Men that Chriſt ſpeaks of but an inward work in the Soul, ſhewing the powerful Nature of the Diſpenſation of the Goſpel of Chriſt, which is not material Cutting, or Burning with material Fire, or Sword: But Chriſt's Word is a Fire and Sword to cut down and burn up the evil Nature in Man. The Apoſtle confirms this Doctrine of his Maſter thus,1 John 2.2 . and 3.8. He that doth Righteouſneſs is righteous, but be that ſinneth is of the Devil The Apoſtle is plain and full, as is Chriſt, who ts his Doctrine over again, with, Wherefore by 〈◊〉 Fruits ye ſhall know them.

Verſe 21. Not every One that ſaith unto me, Lord! Lord! ſhall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he that doth the Will of my Father which is in Heaven.

It is not our Profeſſion that will give us Admittance into Heaven, nor a Name of Religion, nor religious Performances, if we love Sin and Unrighteouſneſs, nor our praying, preaching, hearing, reading or diſcourſing of, or arguing for Chriſt, if we do the Works of Satan; for there are many who may yet go farther than this, and yet not have Admittance into the Kingdom of God and our bleſſed Lord Jeſus, as is plainly manifeſt in the next Verſe.

Verſe 22. Many will ſay unto me in that Day, Lord, Lord, have we not propheſied in thy Name, and in thy Name have caſt cut Devils, and in thy Name have done many wonderful Works?

Verſe 23. And then I will profeſs to them I know ye not; depart from me, ye that work Iniquity.

So that profeſſing Chriſt's own Name, and propheſying therein, without working the Works of God, will not do. Nay, though they may caſt out Devils, which indeed is a great Work, and here is not only one Devil in the Singular Number, but Devils in the Plural. They ſay they have caſt out Devils, and truly there are many Devils in poor Mortals ſometimes, as was ſaid by them to Chriſt; Our Name is Legion, for we are many. There are the Devils of Pride, Covetouſneſs, Drunkenneſs, Whoredom, Theft, Envy, Murder, Lying, Swearing, Hypocriſy, Cheating, Back iting, &c. and abundance more, which cannot eaſily be named; and though it may be ſaid, and that truly, that all theſe proceed from the Devil, who is an evil Spirit; yet it may alſo be ſaid, that there are many evil Spirits; and if all theſe evil Spirits are caſt out of Man, and others of an evil Nature enter him again, his laſt State is worſe than his Beginning, as Chriſt ſpeaks about the ſtrong Man armed, who kept the Houſe till a ſtronger than he came, who, Mat. 12.45. when he came, ſpoiled his Goods, and diſpoſſeſſed him; but coming again found the Houſe (or Heart) ſwept and garniſhed, ſwept from many Immoralities, and garniſhed with Self-righteouſneſs and carnal Security; and the Man off his Watch, and not at home with Chriſt, who is ſtronger than Satan, he then re-enters, and ſeven worſe Spirits with him. So that we had need to be on our Watch, and keep near to Chriſt, leſt after all our Experience, and wondrous Works, our laſt State be worſe than our Beginning, and we ſhut out of the Kingdom in the End. For theſe ſay, that they had done many wonderful Works in Chriſt's Name: So that we may work miraculous Things, and be ſenſible of wonderful Power and Strength from Chriſt; and yet, without perſevering in the Way of Holineſs and Self denial, may fall ſhort of Heaven. Wherefore it is bad, and of dangerous Conſequence, to live in Sin and Iniquity; or to lean towards it, ſo as to plead for it, or believe we cannot live without it while in this World. For if we live and die in it, we may juſtly (according to the above Doctrine, of Chriſt) expect that he will ſay unto us in the great Day; Depart from me, ye that work Iniquity.

Verſe 24. Therefore whoſoever heareth theſe Sayings of mine, and doth them, I will liken him to a wiſe Man, which built his Houſe upon a Rock.

Verſe 25. And the Rain deſcended, and the Floods came, and the Winds blew, and beat upon that Houſe, and it fell not; for it was founded upon Rock.

Oh! what abundance of excellent Sayings, and Doctrine, what holy Precepts has Chriſt here recommended to the Profeſſors of his Name, and to them which believe in him, and the Almighty Father and Maker of Heaven and Earth, Surely we are greatly beholden to our Lord Jeſus Chriſt for thoſe plain Divine Sayings. But to commend them only is but little, or to read them, or hear them: The keeping and the doing of them is the main Thing; the Thing that is needful; and to preſs the Practice of them, Jeſus has made this apt Compariſon.

1ſt, He that hears them, and doth them, I will liken him to a wiſe Man: And indeed it is great Wiſdom to keep them (that is, to practice them) and as great Folly to live contrary to them, and plead againſt them.

2dly, Who built his Houſe upon a Rock. This Rock is Chriſt, the Rock of Ages, and his Holy Spirit, or the Holy Ghoſt, as Chriſt ſaid to Peter, when Chriſt was revealed to him: Mat. 16.17.18. Fleſh and Blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in Heaven: "Thou art Peter" (or a Stone or Rock) thou art a Man, though thy Name ſignifies a Rock; and as thy Name ſignifies a Rock, ſo "on this Rock will I build my Church" (that is on the Spirit of the heavenly Father, which revealed Chriſt to Peter) and the Church of Chriſt ſo built, "the Gates of Hell cannot prevail againſt it." And Peter was one who heard theſe Sayings, and did them, when he had received the Holy Ghoſt or Spirit; for which every true Believer ought to pray continually, until he receive it; through the Help of which he may, without Doubt, keep thoſe holy Sayings. For of ourſelves without it, we cannot do any real Good, either in Speaking, Thinking, or Acting.

3dly, And the Rains deſcended, and the Floods came, and the Winds blew, and beat upon that Houſe, and it fell not; becauſe it was founded on a Rock. If Rain from above be poured out in Wrath on Man, for Sin and Iniquity, and Floods of Perſecution, or the Windy Words of Men come upon this Houſe, it will ſtand: If Sickneſs and Death itſelf, and many other Storms, that we may meet with here, in this low World, ſhould beat againſt our Building, we being built upon the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, ſhall ſurely ſtand them all out, and live through all, if we obſerve to hear or read Chriſt's Sayings, and to practice the ſame; then are we on the Rock, and ſhall not fall for that Reaſon.

Verſe 26. And every one that heareth theſe Sayings of mine, and doth them not, ſhall be likened unto a fooliſh Man, which built his Houſe upon the Sand.

Verſe 27. And the Rains deſcended, and the Floods came, and the Winds blew, and beat upon that Houſe, and it fell; and great was the Fall of it.

If we read or hear theſe Sayings, or Doctrine of Chriſt, and do not dwell in the Life of it, nor practice the ſame, it were better we knew it not. For as our Saviour ſaith, He that knoweth his Maſter's Will, and doth it not, ſhall be beaten with many Stripes. And doubtleſs it is great Folly to be ſenſible of Chriſt's holy Will, and Doctrine, and not to do it: If we profeſs Chriſtianity, and to build our Profeſſion on Chriſt, and yet not obſerve to keep his Sayings, the Foundation of our Building will be but very looſe and ſandy; and when thoſe Rains, and Floods, and Winds, which Chriſt ſpeaks of, ſhall deſcend and come, and beat againſt this Building, it muſt needs fall, and the higher his Building is, the greater will be the Fall of it.

Thus ended the beſt Sermon that ever was preached by Man; in which is ſet forth the great Truths of God, and our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, with Bleſſings and Rewards to the Righteous, and holy Believers in him, who put in practice his Precepts; and Reproof to the Diſobedient, and Unfaithful; with Promiſes of the Kingdom of Heaven to the former, and to the latter a being ſhut out of it. And when he had ended his Doctrine for that time, and finiſhed his Divine Sayings, the People were ſmitten with it, to Admiration, as well indeed they might.

Verſe 28. And it came to paſs, when Jeſus had ended theſe Sayings, that the People were aſtoniſhed at his Doctrine.

Verſe 29. For he taught them as one having Authority, and not as the Scribes.

They were aſtoniſhed at his Doctrine, and well they might, for it excelled even the Law, and went beyond it, as when he tells them, 'twas ſaid of old Time, or in the Law, Thou ſhalt not Kill: He taught that we muſt not be angry without Cauſe. And whereas the Law gives Liberty to hate our Enemies; he charges us to love them, and pray for them, and do good to them; again the Law prohibits Adultery; Chriſt prohibits Luſts, both in the Eye, and in the Heart. And whereas the Law commanded to perform their Oaths to the Lord; Chriſt commands not to ſwear at all. Now thoſe who are not angry, it is not likely they ſhould kill; thoſe who love their Enemies cannot hate or deſtroy them; thoſe who have not Luſt in their Hearts or Eyes, cannot commit Adultery; and thoſe who never ſwear, cannot foreſwear themſelves: All which he with Divine Power and Authority from above taught. He was not dry and formal like the Scribes: So likewiſe his Miniſters, and the Preachers of his Goſpel, ſhould wait on him, to be endued with a Meaſure of his Divine Spirit and Holy Grace, that the Hearers might be edified, and the Father, Son, and Spirit, might have the Glory, who over all is worthy for ever.

POSTSCRIPT.

SINCE I wrote the above (which was writen at Sea in my Voyage from Barbados to London) I have heard that a learned Man hath wrote upon this excellent Sermon of Chriſt (which far exceeds what I have done) at which I rejoice; for the more Chriſt is glorified, and his faithful Followers edified, the greater is our Cauſe of Rejoicing; and if it exceeds this, it is no wonder, this being done by one who doth not profeſs to underſtand Grammar, neither is a Maſter of Words, nor ſcarcely of good Engliſh. Peradventure through the Meanneſs of the Inſtrument, the Glory of God, and Praiſe of Chriſt, may the more appear; as ſaid Chriſt, Out of the Mouths of Babes thou haſt ordained Praiſe, or Strength: And again, Thou haſt revealed theſe Things to Babes and Sucklings. And the Jews marvelled that the Apoſtles of Chriſt ſhould know the Things of God, being unlearned Men. But I had a Concern working a long Time on my Mind, and could not be eaſy nor ſatisfied until I had made ſome little Eſſay towards this Work; and conſidering my own Weakneſs, it kept me back a great While; but in giving up to the Work, I had Peace and inward Satisfaction therein: For I thought it my Duty to publiſh and promote, as much as I well could, the Doctrine and Sermon of Chriſt, my Lord and Maſter; ſince the very Life and Marrow of true Chriſtianity is therein to be found, in a very great Degree; and, without Controverſy, thoſe who live up, and according to the Doctrine here laid down by Chriſt in this Sermon, will be bleſſed in this World, and that to come, of whatſoever Denomination they may be.

T. C.
Some truly tender SCRUPLES of CONSCIENCE, about that Form of Prayer, called the COMMON PRAYER, As uſed by the MEMBERS of the Church of ENGLAND.

1717.1. AS to the Reading the Holy Scriptures, either privately or openly, that I am not againſt, but would encourage it in all Chriſtians and true Believers in Chriſt, and we ought to excite one another thereto, and more eſpecially to put in Practice what we read to be our Duty, otherwiſe the holy Letter will kill (as ſaith the Apoſtle, 2 Cor. iii. 6.) which is to be underſtood when we practice contrary to what we read therein. As for Example, where our Lord ſaith, Every idle Word that Man ſhall ſpeak, they ſhall give Account thereof, in the Day of Judgment, Matt. xii. 36. Again, "God will not hold him guiltleſs, that taketh his Name in vain." Exod. 20.7. "That Servant that knew his Lord's Will, and did it not, ſhall be beaten with many Stripes," Luke xii. 47. Theſe, and many more Portions of Holy Scripture, are condemning and killing to thoſe who live in Sin and Evil, which the Letter is abſolutely againſt, and without true Repentance, accompanied with Amendment of Life, though the Holy Bible be read every Day, it will but add to our Condemnation. But if People truly repent of the Evil of their Ways, and awake to Righteouſneſs, and ſin not, as the Holy Scriptures themſelves hold, and Chriſt taught, then unto ſuch Souls they are a rich Treaſure, and as a Cabinet full of precious Jewels, "able to make the Man of God wiſe to Salvation, through Faith" in Chriſt (by the Influence of the Holy Ghoſt or Spirit) It is not the Reading (divinely inſpired Writings, or) the Bible, which is ſcrupled; but the formal Reading of formal compoſed Prayers and Songs, at ſet Times, inſtituted by ſuch whoſe Principle is, that there is now no Divine Revelation, and that we can't live without ſinning, while we are in this Life, according to the Tenor of the Common Prayer; holding, that we ſin as long as we live, as if God's Power were not ſtronger to preſerve out of Sin, than the Devil is to keep us in Sin, contrary to the Work and Doctrine of the Holy Apoſtles, who were ſent of God to turn People from Satan's Power, to the Power of God; whoſe Glorious, Eternal Power, is above the Power of Sin, Death, and the Devil.

In the Common Prayer ſome unſound Words, and alſo ſome Scripture Expreſſions, perverted to a wrong Uſe, I would a little open, or write a few Words concerning.

1ſt, "As to that Expreſſion in the Common Prayer, that we are miſerable Sinners."

2dly, "And that we are full of Bruiſes and putrifying Sores."

3dly, "And from the Crown of the Head to the Sole of the Foot, there is no Soundneſs in us."

4thly, "And that we have left undone the Things which we ought to do, and do thoſe Things which we ought not to do; and this to be repeated for Life."

Firſt then, If People muſt be miſerable Sinners all their Days, to what End did Chriſt come into the World and preach the Goſpel, and ſuffer Death, the painful Death of the Croſs? Did he not come to put an End to Sin, and to deſtroy the Works of the Devil, whoſe Works are Sin? Did he not preach againſt Sin, both within, and without? Witneſs the 5th, 6th, and 7th Chapters of the Evangeliſt Matthew. Yea, his Birth, Life, Preaching, Suffering, Death and Reſurrection, and Aſcenſion into Glory, were all againſt Sin, the Devil, Death and Darkneſs, and all the Works and Deeds thereof. Chriſt died for our Sins, and we ſhould die to them, and live to him: He came to ſave us from the Act of Sin, as well as the Imputation of it; and takes away the Guilt of Sin, on Condition of true Repentance and Amendment of Life, as the Doctrine of Chriſt and his Apoſtles do largely and plainly demonſtrate, as any who are come to the Years of Diſcretion, and who can but read the Holy Scriptures, may plainly diſcover.

The Apoſtle ſaith, Whatſoever Things are holy, whatſoever Things are pure, juſt, and of good Report, ſeek after thoſe Things. And again, No unclean Thing can enter the Kingdom of Heaven; but certainly all Sin is unclean. Read over the Holy Scriptures, from the Beginning to the End, their Nature and Tendency is againſt all Sin; and as it is true, that we all have been Sinners, ſurely therefore all true Chriſtians, and true Believers in Chriſt, have Cauſe reverently to bow, and to be truly and humbly thankful, that Chriſt, our great Lord, by his offering himſelf for us, hath taken away that Imputation; ſo that now through true Faith, and Belief in Chriſt, accompanied with true Repentance, and Amendment of Life, the Imputation of our former Sins is taken away; for which Cauſe we praiſe God, and adore his Eternal Majeſty for ever.

2dly, As to the Word miſerable, a Chriſtian may indeed be poor; but ſince Chriſt is come to make us happy and comfortable, through the Hope of eternal Salvation, in his Name and Power (as we are not to think ourſelves better than we are) ſo we cannot ſay nor think we are miſerable, unleſs we are without God and Chriſt; and then we are miſerable indeed; but no Mortal can be miſerable, who hath Chriſt; for he that hath the Son, hath Life (Eternal Life) abiding in him: To be truly in Chriſt, is to be truly happy; this Doctrine is as clear as the Sun at Noon-day, or as a Morning without Clouds: A Soul, when it comes to ſee itſelf undone without a Saviour, and ſee Sin to be exceeding ſinful, and is ready to cry to the Almighty, Lord, Help, or I periſh! Save me, or I am undone for ever! Then the Soul ſeeth itſelf miſerable; but it is for want of Chriſt: And when Chriſt is come into, or unto the Soul, then its Miſery vaniſheth, or flieth away; but from Day to Day, and Week to Week, yea, all the Days of one's Life; to be miſerable Sinners, is a miſerable Caſe indeed, deſtroying the very Nature of Chriſtianity: Wherefore, ſome tender, conſcientious Souls, cannot join with ſuch miſerable Sinners and Sayers, who neither ſay nor do that which they ought.

3dly, As to theſe Sayings, We are full of Bruiſes and putrifying Sores, from the Crown of the Head to the Sole of the Foot, and that there is no Soundneſs in us.

Can any Congregation of ſuch People as theſe (if they ſay truly, and if they do not ſay truly, what will the Conſequence be, let the wiſe in Heart judge) can, I ſay, ſuch a people be the Church of Chriſt, or his Spouſe, or beautiful Bride? Chriſt ſaith, If the Inſide be clean, the Outſide will be clean alſo; And he came to cleanſe the Souls of poor Mortals, and to heal them, and waſh them from Sin, and doth it by his ſpiritual Baptiſm, and the Fire of his Word; alſo the aboveſaid Church and People, contrary to this putrified and unſound, conſtant and continual Confeſſion, do both promiſe and vow, that they will forſake the Devil and all his Works, the Pomps and Vanity of this wicked World, and all the ſinful Luſts of the Fleſh, and walk in God's Holy Will and Commandments, all the Days of their Lives: The very higheſt Pitch of Perfection any Man or Chriſtian can attain in this Life! and yet contrary to thoſe Vows and ſolemn Covenants, they tell the Almighty, from Time to Time, that they are unſound, nay, that there is no Soundneſs in them; but that they are putrified from Head to Foot (as above) and by their common Practice intend to tell Him ſo as long as they live in this Life: This is unſound Work indeed: And truly thoſe who are tenderly conſcientious, may well ſcruple to join with it, or with thoſe who are in ſuch Ways, Words and Works.

Thoſe bruiſed, putrified, ſore and unſound Souls, are therefore tenderly, in Chriſtian Love, adviſed to come to Chriſt, the Phyſician of Value, and great Doctor of the Soul, that he may heal them, and waſh their ſinful, putrified Souls, and unſound Hearts, "by the Waſhing of Regeneration, and renewing of his Word and Spirit." Ye are clean through the Word which I have ſpoken unto you, ſaith our Saviour, John xv. 3. They were cleanſed, by putting his Word in Practice; for, ſaith Chriſt, Mat. vii. 24. He that heareth theſe Sayings of mine, and doth them, I will liken him to a wiſe Man; ſo, conſequently, he that doth them not, is fooliſh, ſinful, and unclean.

4thly, And further, ſay they, We have left undone thoſe Things which we ought to have done. Now, doing the Truth, and doing that which is right, is what we ought to do; and committing Sin, is that which we ought not to do: Certainly any Man of Senſe and Underſtanding, would think it Mockery, if his Children or Servants ſhould ſerve him ſo from Time to Time, and make a common Practice of it: By this Confeſſion (if it be genuine) they muſt needs know better than they practice or do, they knowing what they ought to do, but not doing it; and our Lord Jeſus Chriſt ſaith poſitively, He that knows his Maſter's Will, and doth it not, ſhall be beaten with many Stripes: And again, Be ye not like the Scribes and Phariſees; for they ſay, and do not; therefore be ye not like unto them.

But what can be expected from thoſe who ſay they ſin in their beſt Duties? And if ſo, they ſin whenever they read the Common Prayers; and by the ſame Rule, the oftner they read them, the oftner they ſin; wherefore, how can a ſincere, devout Soul, who unfeignedly loves the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, ſo as to keep his Commandments (for that is to love him truly, and according to his own Definition of it; If ye love me, keep my Commandments, ſaith Chriſt) I ſay, how can any ſuch ſincere Soul join with ſuch wrong Doers and Sayers; it muſt needs be an unſafe Practice to do what One knows ſhould not be done; the Nature of ſuch Doings being very provoking, either to God or Man: What Man in the World would like it, in either Son or Servant?

Oh! what would become of poor, degenerate Man, if the Lord Almighty were not very indulgent, if he were not a God gracious and merciful, ſlow to Anger, and of great Loving-kindneſs to poor Mortals!

5thly, And as to their ſinging David's Pſalms in Metre; how often do they ſing that which is not true as to themſelves, and alſo that which is not according, but contrary to their States and Conditions? As when they ſing, "That they water their Couch with their Tears; and that they practice what they know, when they confeſs they do that which they ought not to do, and leave undone that which they ought to do."

The Apoſtle ſaid, he would ſing with the Spirit, and with the Underſtanding alſo. And again, We know not what we ſhould pray for as we ought, but the Spirit itſelf maketh Interceſſion for us, with Groanings which cannot be uttered, Rom. viii. 26. In the primitive Times of Chriſtianity, they pray'd and ſung as they were helped by the Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit, and not by Book, or ſtinted or ſet Forms; but Oh! the primitive Soundneſs of Chriſtianity is too much loſt and defaced; and therefore ſome who deſire to come again to the primitive Soundneſs and Purity of the Chriſtian Religion, ſcruple to join with ſuch unſound Formalities, and that conſcientiouſly, for the Reaſons above, and more which might be given.

When ſuch Scruples are mentioned, the Members of the Church of England uſually reply, that the Scriptures vindicate them in their Form, which, how well they do ſo, let it be freely and fairly examined; not for Contention, but for Edification in the pure Love of Jeſus.

1ſt, "The Scripture ſaith, that there was a People that was full of Bruiſes and putrifying Sores, &c."

Anſ. But that was in the Time of the Law, when the People had tranſgreſſed the Law, and were under the Law; for had they done their Duty, and kept the Law, they could not truly have ſaid ſo, Iſa. i. 6. They were then indeed gone aſtray like loſt Sheep, and that brought them into that ſore, putrified State, and bruiſed Condition, and "their Law did not make the Comers thereunto perfect; yet (as ſaith the Apoſtle) the bringing in of a better Hope did," which was the Hope of the Goſpel; ſo that the Apoſtle preaches Perfection under the Goſpel Diſpenſation, though ſome of our worldly-wiſe Men will not allow of it; and I hope we are not under the Law, but under Grace; "and the glorious Law of the Spirit of Life, in Chriſt Jeſus, hath and doth ſet the true Believers free from the Law of Sin and Death;" ſo that a true Chriſtian cannot ſay truly (with the falſe and rebellious Jews, of whom the Prophet there ſpeaks) "That he is full of putrifying Sores, and that there is no Soundneſs in him, and ſay it all the Days of his Life."

2dly, Again the Scripture ſays, Pſa. li. 5. I was ſhapen in Iniquity, and in Sin did my Mother conceive me.

Anſ. The Pſalmiſt was at that Time under deep Convictions for the great Sins he had been guilty of, in the Matter of Uriah;1 Kings 15.5. but by his Expreſſions in the 9th, 10th, and 11th Verſes of the ſame Pſalm, it is plain he believ'd a better State attainable; and ſurely theſe Expreſſions cannot be applicable to all Men, at all Times; for we read of them who were ſanctified from the Womb; neither can it be reaſonably or charitably ſuppoſed, that all Women (eſpecially chaſte and virtuous Chriſtians) do all conceive their Children in Sin, and bring them forth in Iniquity; and if it were ſo (which God forbid) it don't follow, that we muſt live in it all our Days; no ſurely, if we believe Chriſt, and the Holy Scriptures, whoſe Doctrine is holy, and Commands Holineſs, in both Teſtaments. And if People would walk in the Holy Light of Chriſt, who enlightens every Man that cometh into the World, as recorded in Holy Scriptures, they would then be cleanſed from their Sin, from both the Act and 〈◊〉 Imputation, as ſaith the Apoſtle, If we walk in the Light, as he is in the Light, then have we Fellowſhip one with another, and the Blood of Jeſus Chriſt, his Son, cleanſeth us from all Sin, 1 John i. 7.

3dly, "There is none that doth God, no not One," Rom. iii. 12.

Anſ. It is beyond all Doubt the Apoſtle ſpoke of the People in their unconverted State; for if they had been come to the Work of Converſion and Regeneration, they muſt, and it is impoſſible but they ſhould, do ſome Good; and though there was a Time that none did Good, it was under the Law, and not under Grace; and ſpoken of the Unbelievers, and not Believers; eſpecially ſince Chriſt has brought a Covenant of Grace, in order to teach and help us to live righteous, virtuous, holy, religious, and ſober Lives and Converſations, Titus ii. 11.

4thly, They object the Words of our Saviour to the young Man in the Goſpel, where he calls Chriſt Good Maſter, aſking him, "What good Thing he ſhould do that he might inherit Eternal Life?" Chriſt anſwered, Why calleſt thou me good? There is none good but One, that is God, Mat. xix, 17.

Anſ. And true it is, in our Lord's Senſe, for comparing Men to Chriſt (who is God) there is none good; the young Man thought he had been ſpeaking to a Man like himſelf, and knew not that he was ſpeaking to the Good and Gracious Son of the Moſt High God; but if we compare Men with Men, it muſt be granted that there is, was, and will be, ſome good Men, Women, and Children, in that Senſe and Conſideration; and our Lord ſheweth how we may know theſe good Men, Women, and Children, By their Fruits ye ſhall know them, ſaith Chriſt; Men do not gather Grapes of Thorns, nor Figs of Thiſtles: A good Tree cannot bring forth evil Fruit, neither can an evil Tree bring forth good Fruit; wherefore by their Fruits ye ſhall know them. How plain is the Doctrine of Chriſt, if People would but lend an obedient Ear, and give him a faithful and ſincere Heart, and ſerve him in a pure Mind, without Deceit, or Guile, taking up his holy Croſs (to the corrupt Will of Man) in true Self-denial: The Scripture ſays, If we confeſs our Sins, 1 John 1.9. he is faithful and juſt to forgive us our Sins, and to cleanſe us from all Unrighteouſneſs: Where then is the Sin, when God has cleanſed us from all Unrighteouſneſs? Indeed it is very meet, and our Duty, to confeſs our Sins; they truly ſay, That,

5thly, The Scriptures in ſundry Places excite us to confeſs our Sins.

Anſ. For poor Mortals have all ſinned, and, by their ſinful Nature, we are all Children of Wrath, and this is a ſtrong and mighty Motive for us in Truth to confeſs our Sins, becauſe God is ſo juſt and merciful to forgive and to paſs be our Iniquities; and indeed if the Weight of our Sins were upon us, and the true Senſe of the Heinouſneſs of Sin and Evil, it would certainly bow us in deep Reverence and Humility before the Throne of Grace, and melt our Spirits into true Tenderneſs before the Moſt High and Immortal JEHOVAH; and then it is that he forgives us, and cleanſeth us from all Iniquity, and would (according to the Apoſtle's Doctrine) purify us to Himſelf a peculiar People, zealous of (and for) good Works, and againſt bad Works, and Words, and Thoughts alſo: And when God hath ſo cleanſed the Soul, then of Courſe theſe common, and often repeated, dry Confeſſions full of Sin and Putrefaction, muſt fall, and we ſhould fear to offend any more. Let it be tenderly, and in Chriſtian Love, aſked, How often do our Common Prayer People go into their Cloſets, or privately retire into ſome ſecret Place, and there pour out their Cries and Tears to the Almighty, and humbly confeſs their Faults to Him alone? I aſk, would not ſuch an Exerciſe be more acceptable to God, than a popular Repetition daily and formally made? This I leave to the Conſideration of all ſober Chriſtians, and to the Judgment of the truly Pious. And how like Mockery it looks, as ſoon as they come from their Prayers and Confeſſions, they (many of them) will vainly laugh, and be full of idle Words and Diſcourſe, and ſome of them curſe and ſwear, and take the Awful and Sacred Name which they have been addreſſing (or pretending to addreſs) in vain, and profane that Holy Name of God and Chriſt, which they have been uſing in their Devotion, which I have been an Eye and an Ear Witneſs of many a Time, to the Sorrow and Grief of my Soul, and which hath, in Part, occaſioned theſe Lines; as alſo hoping it may be a Motive to ſtir up ſome to more holy Living, and that the Name of God and Chriſt might be glorified, and the precious, dear-bought Soul ſaved. Let us alſo remember, that the Holy Scriptures to abundantly require and command us to forſake our Sins; the Holy Text ſays, He that confeſſeth and forſaketh his Sins, ſhall have Mercy.

6thly, And whereas the Apoſtle John, in his firſt General Epiſtle, Chap. i. Verſe 8. writes, If we ſay we have no Sin, we deceive ourſelves; from whence it is objected, we ought always to confeſs our Sins.

Anſ. Yes, we ſhould do ſo when ever we commit any, or knowingly do Evil; but when the Almighty hath cleanſed us from all Unrighteouſneſs, then our Sins are done away by the Grace of his Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and we are waſhed by Regeneration; then it cannot be true to ſay we are miſerable and putrified Sinners, when at the ſame Time alſo Chriſt hath purified and ſanctified his Church and People.

It is true which St. John ſaith. Chap. i. Verſe 10. (that opening and explaining the 8th Verſe) If we ſay we have not ſinned, we make Him (i. e. God) a Liar; for that all have ſinned; ſo that it is plain that he ſpeaks of the State of Man before he comes to the Work of Converſion, or to be renewed by Grace; for when we come truly to know Chriſt, and to ſee and believe in him, then we witneſs a Change from our corrupt and evil Nature, and ſinful Courſe of Life, which is as clear as the Shining of the Sun without Clouds at Noon-day from the ſame Apoſtle's Words, which I ſhall tranſcribe for Information and Edification of any who may ſee this.

The firſt General Epiſtle of John (the beloved Diſciple of our Lord Jeſus) 3d Chap. 6th Verſe to the 10th:—Whoſoever abideth in him (i. e. Chriſt) ſinneth not: Whoſoever ſinneth, hath not ſeen him, neither known him. Little Children, let no Man deceive you: He that doth Righteouſneſs, is righteous, even as he is righteous: He that committeth Sin, is of the Devil; for the Devil ſinneth from the Beginning. For this Purpoſe the Son of God was manifeſted, that he might deſtroy the Works of the Devil. Whoſoever is born of God, doth not commit Sin; for his Seed remaineth in him, and he cannot ſir, becauſe he is born of God. In this the Children of God are manifeſt, and the Children of the Devil; whoſoever doth not Righteouſneſs, is not of God (and as above) he that committeth Sin, is of the Devil.

This is naked Truth, without any Covering, and the very Sum and Subſtance of true Religion. Oh! that all true Chriſtians would lay it to Heart, and ponder it in their Minds, and then reſolve whether they will be Sinners to the End of their Days, or whether they will repent, and turn from the Evil of their Ways; the latter of which, that poor Mortals may come to witneſs for themſelves, is the Deſire and Prayer of my Soul.

If it be further objected, "That our Saviour taught his Diſciples a Form:" He did ſo; and a glorious Form it is; and they did as they pray'd, and were taught of Chriſt, and ſo they did it truly, and in true Faith, believing they ſhould witneſs what they ſaid and prayed to be fulfilled. Our Father which art in Heaven, Hallowed be thy Name, Thy Kingdom come. Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven. Give us this Day our daily Bread. And forgive us our Treſpaſſes, as we forgive them that treſpaſs againſt us. And lead us not into Temptation, but deliver us from Evil: For thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory, for ever. Amen.

Chriſt ſaid to ſome of old, Ye are of your Father the Devil, becauſe his Works ye do: And all Sin is his Work, and by our Works (as above) we are manifeſt, whether we are the Children of God, or of the Devil.

A LETTER TO A FRIEND in IRELAND; Containing a RELATION of ſome ſorrowful INSTANCES of the ſad Effects of INTEMPERANCE, as a Warning to Young People. PROV. xii. 2.

A good Man obtaineth Favour of the Lord: But a Man of wicked Devices will be condemn.

Verſe 7.

The Wicked are overthrown, and are not: But the Houſe of the Righteous ſhall ſtand.

ISA. v. 22.

Woe to them who are mighty to drink Wine, and Men of Strength to mingle ſtrong Drink.

The PREFACE to the Tenth Edition of this Letter to a Friend. Temperate READER,

THE longer we live in the World, the more we ſee the Danger and many Miſchiefs, Miſeries and Inconveniencies, Intemperance occaſions to Mankind, not only in Eating, Cloathing, Buying and Selling, &c. but particularly in that great Sin of Drinking to Exceſs. And though a Riſque is run of incurring the Diſpleaſure of ſome ill-natur'd Over-lovers of Strong-liquors, th which hath been experienc'd by the Author, through ſome of the former Impreſſions; yet they having found ſuch general Acceptance in many Parts of the World, and being ſerviceable to People of all Perſwaſions, I, for the further Service of poor Mortals, adventure to put forth this Tenth Edition, with this additional Preface, in Order (if poſſible) to perſwade all rational Souls to forſake ſo deſtructive and vile an Evil: Which groſs Sin hath theſe had Effects attending it (with many more that might be ſet down) which affects both the Aged and the Youth; for whoſe Sakes (viz. the Youth) it was at firſt chiefly intended, in order to ſtir them up to the Love of pure Religion, and pious and virtuous Living.

1ſt then, In the Aged, it hath thoſe bad Effects, viz. They are bad Examples to their Youth, who when reproved, may reply, My Father before me loved ſtrong Liquors, as well as I: He loved a Glaſs of Wine: He loved a Bowl of Punch; he loved good Cyder, and good Ale, and would be merry with it, and why mayn't I, as well as he? He was a wiſe, good Man, when he was ſober; and pray where is the Harm of loving good Liquor, and being merry?

I anſwer; The Harm is in the immoderate and extravagant Uſe of it. It is only the Exceſs which this Letter detects, and is intended to diſcourage. I have known ſome who have quarrelled with publick Preaching, becauſe they have been guilty of the Faults ſpoke againſt: And the Author expects to be buffeted for this Publication, by ſome of theſe mighty Sons to drink Wine, and to mingle ſtrong Drink (i. e. Punch, Setterena, Tiff, Flip, &c.) I had like to forget Sampſon (as I have ſeveral others) which ſo overcomes thoſe Men of Might, as to get from them their precious Time (which cannot be bought with Money) and their Money, beſides Health and Credit, Underſtanding and Reaſon, and all. And pray where is the Difference then between the Man and the Beaſt, though the Man be full of Days?

What can we ſay to the Youth of ſuch Parents (that will avail) while their Parents ſhew them ſuch evil Examples? And as it is in that, ſo it is in all other Evils, Parents Examples are very hurtful in evil Things, tho' very helpful in that which is good. If a Man ſees a Youth to be out of Order, and reproves him for being in Drink, Evil-ſpeaking, Pride, Covetouſneſs, &c. and be guilty of the ſame, his Child may anſwer, Why, Father, I had not done ſo, if I had not ſeen thee (or you) do it? And it being an incumbent Duty in a Father, Mother, Maſter, or Miſtreſs, to reprove their Youth for Evil; if we are not clear in ourſelves of what we reprove in our Children or Servants, and our Children or Servants miſcarry through our bad Example, what a melancholy Reflection will that be to us, if rightly conſider'd! which indeed would be this, I have been inſtrumental to my poor Child's Ruin and Deſtruction! A melancholy Reflection to any ſober Chriſtian!

Alſo, except there is a large Income, inſtead of taking Care to put the Youth in a reputable Way to live in the World, it brings them to Poverty: And if there is a large Eſtate, it puts them in the Way to ſpend it. And, Oh! how many are ſpending their precious Time in Taverns, and Ordinaries, and at the ſame Time their Wives and Children ſuffering and weeping at home? And ſome ſober, modeſt Women (for the Men are moſtly addicted to Drinking to Exceſs) would ſuffer unſpeakable Hardſhips before they would expoſe their Huſbands; and indeed they that do it in ſuch a modeſt Way, being forced to it by ſuch ill Practices, are much more to be p tied than blamed.

2dly, Concerning the Youth, it mightily hurts them (as it doth the Aged alſo) as to their Religion, Reputation, Health and Eſtate, &c.

1ſt, As to their Religion, it not only clouds their Underſtanding, and darkens the Nobility thereof, but it unfits them for all and every religious Duty.

2dly, Some who value a good Name, had rather loſe their Lives, than loſe their Reputation through immoderate Drinking. For if the Youth be ſingle, and addicted to immoderate Drinking, no wiſe and virtuous Perſon will tie themſelves to them for Life, by Marriage; which State of Life, to a wiſe and virtuous Pair, is far exceeding in Happineſs all other Company or Converſation whatſoever. It is better to be one of theſe than to enjoy a Kingdom: And, on the other Hand, 'tis better to be a Slave in Turkey, than to be married to an intemperate Perſon.

3dly, Intemperance deſtroys the Health of the Body, which we generally eſteem before Wealth. And if a Man were a King, Prince, or Duke, if he did not enjoy his Health, what good would all his Honour, Power, and Wealth, do him? Oh! what Abundance of Young People have deſtroyed themſelves by this Sin? As it is written. The Wicked do not live out Half their Days: And where this Sin is growing general in a Country, that Country is growing to its Ruin and Deſtruction. It waſtes the People, decays Trade, and is very deſtructive to Religion, and an Inlet to Atheiſm. Good People are afraid to live in ſuch a Country, and bad People flock to it, and often make their Exit in it.

4thly, And many a fair Eſtate hath been embezzled and ſpent through Intemperance, which honeſt Parents, with great Labour, Care, and Induſtry, have got together, and left to their Sons and Daughters, who have extravagantly ſpent it upon their Luſts; and thereby have brought Infamy on themſelves, their Fathers, and their Poſterity, whenever it has pleaſed God that they have left any behind them; beſides (which is worſt of all) diſhonouring God, and bringing a Scandal on the Chriſtian Religion.

Some of our wiſe Kings and Queens in Great-Britain, being ſorrowfully affected with the Heinouſneſs of this great Sin, have made ſtrict Laws againſt Intemperance: And where the Legiſlative Authority makes little or no Proviſion againſt it, or when they do make any, do not take Care to put it in Practice, ſuch a State or Colony muſt needs be in a declining Condition. And for particular Families and Perſons, we may ſee too much of this Evil in our Neighbourhoods, almoſt in all Parts of the World, which cauſeth ſolid, ſober, pious, virtuous, and truly religious Chriſtians to mourn, and humbly to bow before the Moſt High God, begging of Him, for Chriſt's Sake, that He, by His mighty Power, would be pleaſed to reform the unregenerate World.

This is the Prayer and fervent Deſire of an intire Lover of Mankind, both Body and Soul, and who deſires their Welfare in this, and the World to come.

T. C.
A Letter to a FRIEND. Barbados, 7th 1ſt Mo. 1718-19. My Dear Friend,

IT is long ſince I had a Line from thee;1718. but not long ſince I thought of thee and thine, with Friends of your Nation; where I know the Lord hath a Seed, who loves him, and doth delight and deſire to ſerve him, and are accounted to him for a choſen Generation; and that this Generation may ſpread and proſper in the Earth, is my earneſt Travel in Spirit both Night and Day, at Times and Seaſons. There is alſo an Exerciſe upon my Mind for the Off-ſpring of this Seed, the Children of thoſe Men and Women, who have confeſſed the Name of Chriſt before Men, in a holy, Self-denying Life, and ſober Converſation; and I do certainly know, that many pious Souls join with me in this Exerciſe, bowing the Knee to the Lord of Sabbaths for the Peace, Proſperity, and eternal Welfare of the preſent ariſing Generation. Oh! how exerciſing it is to good Men and Women to ſee their Youth take thoſe Ways which lead to Deſtruction, and go in Company with the Wicked, whoſe Ways lead to the utter Ruining of both Body and Soul, and whoſe Steps take hold on Hell.

It is a great Evil which many are prone to (i. e.) Keeping of vain and idle Company, which has brought many a young Man, and young Woman, to utter Ruin and Deſtruction, both Body and Soul. How many fair Eſtates have been aſted! How many fine Youths deſtroyed by keeping evil Company, and by Exceſs in Drinking, is really lamentable to conſider! It keeps the Poor in Poverty; it makes the Rich many times poor, and brings both Rich and Poor into Diſgrace; it breaks and deſtroys the Health and natural good Conſtitution of the Body, and inſtead thereof fills it with Miſery and Pain; and which is yet more, it deſtroys the Soul, which is the moſt noble Part of the Man; ſo that it is a ſore three-fold Evil, but the laſt the worſt, by how much the Soul is the more laſting and better Part. Several terrible Inſtances of this Nature I have met with in my Travels among the Children of Men; three or four of which I may inform thee of; and it may be affecting unto thee, as it hath often been to my Mind, when I have thought thereon.

The firſt Inſtance of a young Man, given to ill Company, and hard Drinking.

THE firſt is of a certain Beautiful young Man, a Phyſician by Profeſſion, who was much addicted to ill Company, and to drink hard, and was ſometimes viſited with ſtrong Convictions; in one of which Viſitations he ſent for me, and told me his Condition, and made ſolemn Covenants, if God would but that once ſpare him, he would not do the like Evil again. At that Time it did pleaſe the Almighty to ſpare him; but he ſoon forgat how it had been with him; and fell into the ſame Sin again; altho' he had a moſt notable Admonition in a Dream, but a little before. His Dream was this, which is very remarkable, we being then at Sea, in Sight of Great-Britain, he ſaw in his Dream a great and ſpacious Town, the Buildings high, and Streets broad; at which he landed, and going up the Street, he eſpied a large Sign, on which was written in great Golden Letters, SHAME, to which he went, and at the Door ſtood a Woman, with a Cann of drink in her Hand; who aſked him to drink? To which he reply'd, With all his Heart, for he ſaid, he had drank nothing but Water a great While: So he took the Cann, and drank a hearty Draught, which, as he ſaid, made him merry, and he went reeling up the Street, when, behold on a ſudden, a grim Fellow met him, and arreſted him in the Name of the Governor of the Place, before whom he brought him. This Governor, he ſaid, was like a great Black Dog, the largeſt that ever he ſaw, who grinned at him, and paſſed Sentence on him, and ſent him to Priſon, there to lie for ever. He told me this Dream, with ſuch an Emphaſis, as made me to tremble, which was thus interpreted to him; I told him, that he was an ingenious young Man, and might eaſily diſcern the Interpretation of this Dream, which to me ſeem'd to be ominous to him: The great Town and high Buildings, is thy great and high Profeſſion; the Sign, on which SHAME was writ, with the Woman with the Cann at the Door, ſheweth the great Shame of the Sin of Drunkenneſs, and that it is thy Weakneſs; and that grim Fellow, that arreſted thee, is Death, who will arreſt all Mortals; and the great black Dog, the Governor of the Place, is the Devil; who, when his Servants have ſerved him to the laſt, will torment them for ever.—God forbid, it is but a Dream, was his Anſwer to me. I ſaid, it was a very ſignificant one to him.

About three Days after, the ſame Perſon went on board a Ship, whoſe Loading was Wine and Brandy; the Maſter gave a Cann of Wine to him, and ſaid the ſame Words, as the Woman ſaid to him in his Dream, and he anſwered with the ſame Expreſſions, and it had the ſame Effect upon him; for he took ſuch a hearty Draught as made him too merry, inſomuch that he overſet the Boat, and was drowned, much in Drink: And I ſeeing him ſink down, and his Dream ſo punctually fulfilled, I was very heavy in my Mind for ſeveral Days.

Oh! methinks I could wiſh that the many righteous Judgments of the moſt High, might effectually Work on the Hearts of thoſe People, who are in the Flower of their Age, to their Converſion and Salvation.

The ſecond Inſtance of a Merchant, addicted to the like deſtructive Practices.

THE ſecond is of a Merchant, about Thirty-five Years of Age, whom I ſaw take Leave of, and bid adieu to this World: He was one who had ſpent much Time in keeping unprofitable Company and Over-drinking, which Practice waſted his Strength and Fleſh, as it did his Time and Money, and brought him into a deep Conſumption; as it has done many to my certain Knowledge; beſides bringing the racking painful Diſtemper of the Go t, and many other Miſeries; ſo that at laſt it brought him to his Chamber; and then to his Bed: And in his Sickneſs, he ſeveral Times ſent for me, and made ſerious Acknowledgments of his former miſpent Time, and hop'd, if the Lord would ſpare him, to be more careful for the Time to come. But he was no longer to be truſted here in this World; for he went not out until he was carried in his Coffin: He held my Hand faſt in his, until he died, and was ſenſible to the laſt.

One Day, as he lay on his Death-bed, he call'd me to him, into his Chamber, and, charged me to caution the young People to be careful how they keep (and ſpend their Time in) Evil Company, for it had been his Ruin, and now lay as a great and heavy Burden on his Conſcience: Oh! ſays he, if they did but feel one Quarter of an Hour, what I feel, they never would keep ſuch Company any more: Tell this to my former Companions:

And indeed there is a great deal of Hurt done by young Men getting together to drink Wine, or other ſtrong Drink: I wiſh the Woe; mentioned in the Holy Scriptures, may not be the Portion of many of them; who are mighty to drink Wine, and Men of Strength to mingle ſtrong Drink; and ſit late at it, which many Times brings Sufferings on Parents, Wife, Children, and Servants, as well as themſelves; and is a very diſorderly Practice, being a Reproach to all Chriſtian Societies and Families, wherever ſuch Things are.

There is a great Concern upon me againſt this growing Evil in our young Generation; and I hope, in Chriſt our Lord, that divers Heads of Families will come under the like Exerciſe in themſelves: And then, if our Youth will neither hear nor fear the Lord, nor us, we ſhall be clear, and their Blood will be on their own Heads, as a worthy and honourable Elder, and Man of God (of your Nation) ſaid: One of whoſe Offſpring is the Subject of the third Particular, that I ſhall mention to thee, of the many I have been acquainted with, in my Pilgrimage here, in and on this Part of the Globe of the Earth and Sea; for theſe are but few Inſtances of many that I have met withal: I may therefore thus proceed.

The third Inſtance of another young Man, who much embraced the ſame deſtroying Delights.

THE fifth of the firſt Month, at Bridge-Town, in Barbados, S. E. Son of W. E. died. His Death was ſudden; and, as was reaſonably ſuppoſed, he deſtroyed himſelf by Drinking and undue Company-keeping, and ſitting long at it. A Perſon, to whom he himſelf had told it, told me, That he and Four more, at one Sitting, drank above twenty Quarts of double-diſtilled Rum-Punch; which put him in a violent Fever: So that he ran about the Streets, with a naked Sword, and talked of killing one of the Neighbours, in this drunken Fit. The next Day he came to me, and a me, Whoſe Door the Blood would have lain at, if he had, in that Fit of Diſorder, killed any Body? By which Query, I thought he was not yet rightly come to himſelf: Becauſe there were ſome ordinary Reports about the Town concerning him, he reckoned thoſe who broach'd and ſpread thoſe Reports, would have been culpable, and muſt have anſwered for his Murder, if he had committed any: But this was but covering his Sin.

He ſeem'd to fall out with Religion too; for he ſaid, He would come no more to Worſhip, till he ſhould have Juſtice done him, as to the Reports: Tho' poor Soul, he had the more need to preſent himſelf before his Maker, and bow before the Moſt High God, and repent in great Humiliation. The ſame Day in which he neglected his Duty, he was taken ſick, and that Day-week was buried. He ſent for me, and I went to him: He had but little Senſe of his End, as I could perceive, and remained ſo till the Night he died. I was by him when he died, and ſaw him fetch his laſt Breath. A few Minutes before he gave up the Ghoſt, he trembled and ſhook exceedingly, and ſhrieked out, to the Aſtoniſhment of all thoſe preſent, which pierced my very Soul within me: For he ſeemed to go out of the World in an extream great Agony.

I never ſaw any depart the World any ways like him; and indeed it was very amazing, and greatly affected my Mind with Sorrow: For I thought he was very unfit to die. Oh! methinks I could heartily wiſh, that ſuch Objects might be as ſo many ſtrong Motives, to ſtir up and to awaken the Offspring of good Men and virtuous Women (as alſo any profeſſing Chriſtianity) to fear the Lord, and walk in his Ways, whoſe Ways lead to Life, in which the Sting of Death is taken away.

The Children of godly Parents have much to anſwer for, in Slighting or Neglecting the wholſome Counſel, good Advice, and faithful Admonition, of their faithful and careful Parents; whom they Diſgrace and Diſhonour, contrary to the Command of God, who ſays, Honour thy Parents, that thy Days may be long in the Land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee: And none can truly Honour their Parents, who Diſhonour God their Maker.

The fourth Inſtance of a young Woman who often abſented herſelf from Meetings, for the ſake of much bad Company.

THE fourth Inſtance, which I ſhall give thee, is concerning a young Woman, of about 25 Years of Age; who was brought up very finely, tenderly, and delicately, with her Lockets, and Chains of Gold, and Waiting-Maid: But her Parents living too high for their Income, broke in Peoples Debt; and their Children, as they grew up, were put to their Shifts. What pity it is! that Youth are not brought up to ſome Buſineſs, whereby they may get a Livelihood in the World, if their Parents ſhould drop before them: And though Parents may have a handſome Intereſt in this World, yet it has been thought by ſome great, as well as wiſe Men, that to put out Youths to Trades and Buſineſs, is both profitable and honourable: Inſtances of the evil Conſequences of the contrary, have been very many, as woeful Experience doth daily teach us; and this young Woman was one: For falling into evil Company, ſhe ran into Debt, and was put into Priſon; where was a Murderer, whom, it is ſaid, ſhe was acceſſary to looſe from his Chains; and for ſo doing was put in Chains herſelf, along with him, when he was taken again: And now, inſtead of her Gold Chain, ſhe muſt take up with an Iron One; and in a little Time, is to be tried for her Life: And in Expectation of Death, and being in great Diſtreſs, ſhe ſent for me, and entreated me to come and ſee her die, and much lamented her Condition: Oh! ſaid ſhe, that that I might be a Warning to all young People, to be careful that they keep not evil Company, and ſpend their Time which ſhould be ſpent in Worſhip, in airy Company, and other vain Diverſions, when they ſhould be doing their Duty to God. And then ſhe would weep bitterly; ſhe being very penitent, it very much affected me; and I told her, That I did believe, if ſhe in her Heart was clear, and no ways conſenting to the Murder, her Life would be given her: But then Woe and Miſery would be her Portion, if ſhe did not amend her Ways. And as I was leaving her, ſhe charged me, to warn young People that they might be careful that they ſpend not their Time in Vanity, and to keep out of vain and wicked Company, which ſhe ſaid had brought her to that Miſery and Shame: And that they ſhould take the Counſel and Advice of good Friends (which if I had done, ſaid ſhe) I had not brought Reproach on my Friends, and on my Parents.

In a little Time after, ſhe was brought to Trial, and acquitted by the Jury. I ſaw her once ſince, and reminded her of her Duty; which, ſhe ſaid, She hoped to perform; and that it ſhould be a Warning to her, while ſhe lived in this World: And that ſuch Examples may be a Warning to all People, is the earneſt Deſire of a Lover of Souls, and Servant of Jeſus.

T. C.

SINCE I wrote the above, there being a Perſon in this Place, who would be ſometimes overtaken in Drink, I ſent it to him to copy over, hoping it might have ſome good Effect on him: And truly before he had copy'd the Relation of the firſt Perſon, he was ſo ſmitten with the Senſe of the Judgment of the Almighty, that he cried out, even to Roaring, and ſaid, "He was a condemned Perſon, and that he felt the Fire of Hell." He ſent for me, and ſeveral others, and begg'd of us to pray for him: He was told, That the Hand of God was upon him for his Sin, and deſired to take Warning in time, and repent, left the Lord ſhould cut him off in his Iniquity. The Lord did accordingly cut off this Perſon, he dying ſuddenly, by hard Drinking, as I was informed by a Letter from Barbados; tho' he promiſed, if the Lord would ſpare him then, to be more faithful for the Time to come; and was then under deep inward Exerciſe 〈◊〉 Mind. I mention this as a Corrobration of the above Inſtances, for further Admonition. This Perſon was in a conſiderable Poſt in that Government: His Name I forbear to mention, for divers Reaſons. If thou and Friends ſee meet, I could deſire, from the Exerciſe that is on my Mind, that this might ſpread; peradventure it might be ſome Stroke upon ſome, for their Good.

A LETTER TO AQUILA PACA, HIGH SHERIFF of Baltimore County, in the Province of Maryland, and to other Friends there. Barbados, 1ſt of 12th Mo. 1718. Loving Friend Aquila Paca,

1718.MEETING here with Captain Swaddle, bound for your River, I found a Concern on my Mind to ſend a few Lines, remembring the good Opportunities I had at your Meeting in that Neighbourhood, together with thoſe few poor honeſt Souls that I met with there; and I deſire thee to give my dear Love in Chriſt to them.

Dear Friend, I am tenderly concerned in the Love of God, and his dear Son, to beg of thee, that thou let not the World, nor any Thing therein, either the Riches, Pleaſures, or Friendſhip thereof, draw thy Mind from that Meaſure of Grace which hath been manifeſted to thee; for God hath viſited thee in his tender Love and Mercy, as thou well knoweſt, and hath often begotten good Deſires in thee, and convinced thee of the holy Truth, as it is in Jeſus. Oh! ſaith my Soul, that thou may more and more grow therein, to thy bringing forth much good Fruit, to the Glory of God, and the eternal Good of that Part in thee, which will never die.

Salute me to thy Wife and Children, and the Neighbours, and their Children alſo, all whom I wiſh well in this World, and alſo in that which is to come, the ſame I wiſh to all thoſe who love Chriſt, ſo as to keep his Commandments.

If thou ſeeſt meet, thou mayſt read what 〈◊〉 at the Cloſe of your Meeting on a Firſt Day, 〈◊〉 Meeting I hope you keep up in Order to worſhip God in Chriſt's Name; for to ſuch as meet in his Name, he hath promiſed to be in the Midſt of them, wherever they ſo meet; the which, he hath graciouſly fulfilled at many Times.

Dear Friends, it is in my Mind to viſit you with the Salutation of Brotherly Love, in our holy Lord Jeſus Chriſt, and may let you know, that though I have been long abſent from you in Body, yet have I been often preſent in Spirit with you, and you have been often in my Mind, with Prayers to the Lord for your Growth in the holy Truth which he hath been pleaſed to make known to you, and many times I have deſired of the Almighty, that he would be pleaſed to preſerve a Seed in your Parts that ſhould ſerve him, and be accounted to him for a Generation. I have alſo deſired that the Lord would viſit your young Ones, and bring them to the Knowledge of his Truth: And I pray God, that the tender Viſitation that was on divers of them, when I was preſent with you, may by them never be forgotten, but that they may be Plants of Righteouſneſe, of God's own Right-hand planting.

And, Dear Friends, forſake not the Aſſembling of yourſelves together, in the Name of Chriſt, remembring how you have been viſited with the Heart-melting Power, and the ſweet Preſence of the Moſt High, in your ſilent waiting on, and worſhiping him in his Holy Spirit and Truth, as well as when you have been vocally viſited by the Miniſters of Jeſus.

Such Worſhippers (as our Lord ſaid to the Woman of Samaria) the heavenly Father ſeeketh to worſhip him; and thoſe whom God finds under ſuch Exerciſe, ſuch find him to be unto them all in all; He is unto them Wiſdom, Righteouſneſs, Juſtification, Sanctification, and Redemption.

Oh! Dear Souls, look to him (who is inviſible to the outward Eye) who is God over all, and is bleſſed for ever, and may you, if this comes to you, feel the Divine Life and Spirit of Chriſt, in the Reading of this little Epiſtle of Brotherly Love.

Live in Love, for God is Love, and all thoſe who dwell in Divine Love, they dwell in God; wherefore love one another, that thereby you may be known to be Chriſt's Diſciples: For, ſays he, by this ſhall all Men know that ye are my Diſciples, if ye have love one to another, or if ye love one another; as one of the Evanglieſts hath it.

And keep low in Mind, and humble in Spirit; for the Humble God will teach of his Ways, and the Meek he will guide in Judgment, and thoſe whom he teaches, are taught the Myſteries of his Kingdom, which Myſteries he teaches to Spiritual Babes and Sucklings (Glory to his holy Name!) He often hides thoſe holy Myſteries from the Wiſe and Prudent, and reveals them to ſuch Men, Women, and Children, as are little in their own Eyes, and deſpiſed by the Wiſe in natural Wiſdom, or the Wiſdom of this vain World.

Oh! mind your heavenly Guide Dear Friends, let me entreat you; for he leads out of all Sin, and out of all Vanity and Evil, of what Kind ſoever; and as our Saviour ſaith, into all Truth. When Chriſt comes by his Grace and Spirit into the Heart, then He opens the Soul, and enlightens the Underſtanding, even in our common Converſation; and much more (at Times) in our ſolemn Meetings, when we meet together to worſhip and ſerve him; ſo that 'tis good to wait upon the Lord, and to ſeek him with the whole Heart.

Dear Friends, though my Heart is full of Love and Good-will to you at this time, as at many others alſo, I muſt now conclude, and commit you into the holy Arms of him, who is all Divine Love, begging the God of Love and Peace to keep you, and preſerve you to his heavenly Kingdom; to whom be all Glory, and Praiſe, Might, Majeſty, and Divine Dominion, through his dear Son, and the Holy Spirit, for evermore.

T. C.
CHRIST'S Kingdom Exalted: BEING A Short ESSAY, in Order to promote Truth and Righteouſneſs in the Earth, and to diſcourage Unholineſs, Ungodlineſs, and Unbelief.
PREFACE. Chriſtian Reader,

IN order to promote and exalt the Kingdom of the dear Son of God (according to the Gift and Meaſure of Grace received) I was concerned to write the following Tract at Sea; and conſidering the evil Tendency of the Belief and Principle which hath overſpread a great Part of the Profeſſors of Chriſtianity, that we cannot be free from Sin in this Life; and that it is contrary to the Doctrine of the holy Scriptures of both the New, and Old Teſtament; I could not be eaſy in my Mind, without oppoſing ſuch a dangerous Tenet: For if we believe that we muſt always ſin, this being a ſinful Faith, "according to our Faith, ſo it will be unto us;" and if we die in our Sins, Chriſt hath told us, "where he is gone, we cannot come." And holy Record informs us, "that no unclean Thing can enter God's Kingdom."

I have alſo, for the further Satisfaction of the true Chriſtian Believer, collected the following Texts of Holy Scripture, which maintain the Doctrine of Holineſs and Perfection; and directly oppoſe that evil Principle, and that Doctrine, that we can never be free from Sin, in this Life.

Walk before me, and be thou Perfect, Gen. xvii. 1.

Ye ſhall be Holy, for I the Lord your God am Holy, Lev. xix. 2.—xx. 7.—xi. 44, 45.

And ye ſhall be holy Men unto me, Exod. xxii. 31.

Noah was a juſt Man, and perfect in his Generation, Gen. vi. 9.

Without Holineſs, no Man ſhall ſee the Lord, Heb. xii. 10, 14.

We ſhould be Holy, and without Blame before him, in Love, Eph. i 4.

To preſent you Holy, Unblameable, and Unreprovable, in his Sight, Col. i. 22.

If any Man defile the Temple of God, him ſhall God deſtroy, for the Temple of God is Holy, which Temple ye are, 1 Cor. iii. 17.

So be ye Holy in all Manner of Converſation, becauſe it is written, Be ye Holy; for I am Holy, 1 Pet. i. 15, 16.

What manner of Perſons ought ye to be in all holy Converſation and Godlineſs, 2 Pet. iii. 11.

Thou ſhalt be perfect with the Lord thy God, Deut. xviii. 13.

The Lord ſaid, Job was perfect and upright, Job i. 1, 8.

Be ye therefore perfect, the Words of Chriſt, Matt. v. 48.

I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one, John xvii. 23.

Howbeit we ſpeak Wiſdom among them that are perfect, 1 Cor. ii. 6.

Finally, Brethren, be perfect, be of one Mind, 2 Cor. xiii. 11.

That we may preſent every Man perfect in Chriſt Jeſus: That ye may ſtand perfect and compleat in all the Will of God, Col. i. 28.—iv. 12.

Now the God of Peace, &c. make you perfect in every good Work, Heb. xiii. 20, 21.

That ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing, James i. 4.

Having therefore theſe Promiſes dearly beloved, let us cleanſe ourſelves from all Filthineſs of Fleſh and Spirit, perfecting Holineſs in the Fear of God, 2 Cor. vii. 1.

Unto a perfect Man, unto the Meaſure of the Stature of the Fulneſs of Chriſt, Eph. iv. 12, 13.

This we wiſh, even your Perfection, 2 Cor. xiii. 9.

Let us go on to Perfection, Heb. vi. 1.

Be not overcome of Evil, but overcome Evil with Good, Rom. xii. 21.

Ye have overcome the wicked One; this is twice repeated in one Chapter, 1 John ii. 13, 14.

Ye are of God, and have overcome, 1 John iv. 4.

Whatſoever is born of God overcometh the World, &c. 1 John v. 4, 5.

To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of Life: Rev. ii. 7.

He that overcometh, ſhall not be hurt of the ſecond Death, Verſe 11.

To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the hidden Manna, Verſe 17.

To him that overcometh, will I give Power over the Nations, Verſe 26.

He that overcometh, the ſame ſhall be clothed in white Raiment, Rev. iii. 5.

Him that overcometh, will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God, and he ſhall go no more out, Verſe 12.

To him that overcometh will I grant to ſit with me in my Throne, Verſe 21.

He that overcometh ſhall inherit all Things, Rev. xxi. 7.

Conſider then, courteous Reader, I pray thee: What was all this Language of the Spirit, all theſe Words of God, and all theſe Commands, Exhortations, and glorious Promiſes, for? What is the End and Tendency of them?

If the Almighty commands Things that cannot be done, what will that make of him? If his Servants labour and exhort us to Things not to be done, where will thoſe Abſurdities land? Surely it muſt center in the Mouth of the unprofitable Servant, and ſuch as charge God fooliſhly. And are all thoſe fine and glorious Promiſes made to put us on to fight againſt Sin and Satan, without a Poſſibility of overcoming? God forbid; and may be, Chriſtian Reader, forbid alſo, that thou ſhould believe ſuch a groſs and palpable Miſtake and Error.

Oh! that the Almighty Lord may ſend forth more and more his Holy Light and Truth, and that thereby be might lead and guide the Inhabitants of the Earth; ſo that they might not give up the Cauſe of Chriſt, but manfully reſiſt, even to Death, that at laſt they might have a Crown of Life.

T. C.
CHRIST'S Kingdom Exalted, &c.

1719.IN the Chriſtian World 'tis too generally believed, that People on this Side the Grave cannot be free from Sin; which Principle, or Belief, is a great Lett and Hindrance to the glorious Work of Reformation, and mightily obſtructs People in their Way to Eternal Glory, and tends to uphold the Kingdom of Satan, which every good Chriſtian (with Saint Paul) ſhould be for pulling down; and, in order to this, ſhould make Uſe of the Weapons that he did, that is, the Armour of Light; which Weapons were, and are, The Preparation of the Goſpel of Peace, the Girdle of Truth, Helmet of Salvation, Breaſt-plate of Righteouſneſs, Shield of Faith, and Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God. This is indeed a holy War, to war againſt Sin and Satan; and alſo heavenly Armour, the Armour of Light; and this holy Apoſtle was a valiant Soldier, who was alſo victorious in this War: Oh who would but liſt themſelves under Chriſt's Banner, and fight this Fight of Faith with Courage, and true Chriſtian Valour! Then would they witneſs the Truth of that Saying of the Apoſtle, "That the Weapons of this Warfare are not carnal, but mighty, through God, to the pulling down the ſtrong Holds of Sin and Satan." Oh! down with thoſe ſtrong Holds, down with them; let every Lover of Jeſus Chriſt ſay, and pray, That the Kingdom of God, and his Chriſt, may be exalted over all, for ever. Sin is the chief Support of Satan's Kingdom, which Chriſt came to deſtroy and put an End to, and to bring in Righteouſneſs, actual Righteouſneſs, as well as imputative; he came to ſave his People from their Sins, not only by Imputation, but by holy Action alſo; as his holy Doctrine in his excellent Sermon on the Mount, and his many other Divine Expreſſions, do plainly and abundantly manifeſt. Now conſidering the great Evil of this dangerous Principle, I have been deeply affected on Account of poor Mankind, to whoſe utter Ruin and eternal Deſtruction it moſt certainly tends. If we were to reaſon as Men and rational Beings, with what Spirit and Courage ſhould we undertake any Buſineſs, Journey, or Concern, if before-hand we were grounded in a Belief that we could not perform our Undertaking? Or what Nation or People in the World would have any Courage to engage their common Enemies, if at the ſame time they did believe they ſhould never overcome them, would not this abundantly diſpirit and diſcourage them in their Engagement, let any rational Soul judge? Oh! this Belief of Sinning to the End of our Days, is a mighty Engine of Satan, in order to ſupport his Kingdom, and a wonderful Prop to uphold it. Pray what ſignifies all the Preaching and Writing in the World againſt Sin, though never ſo elegantly or ſcholaſtically wrote or delivered by the greateſt of Orators or Miniſters, if, at the ſame Time, this Doctrine be upheld and maintained in Pulpits, Prints, and otherwiſe, &c. and received and believed by the People? Let Truth and right Reaſon in this Matter bear Rule and be Judge, and the Cauſe will be determined againſt the Kingdom of Sin and Satan: But the. Kingdom of Chriſt is an Everlaſting Kingdom, and of his Dominion there ſhall never be an End. This is a Word of Encouragement to the Followers of Chriſt to be faithful to the Commands of Chriſt.

Though the Devil is a great King, and a mighty Prince; tho' he is King over all the Children of Pride and Diſobedience, and Prince of the Power of the Air; yet "the Lamb and his Followers will have the Victory" over Sin and him, although ſometimes it may fare with them as with their Lord, who obtained it through Sufferings; and let it be remembered by them, that they ſhall in the End reign with him; alſo, Fear not, little Flock, ſays Chriſt, for it is your Father's good Pleaſure to give you a Kingdom; by which Words, when received in Faith, the Soul is inſpired with Courage, and holy Boldneſs, to reſiſt the Tempter; though we may have the Diſadvantage of being but few, and Satan and his Followers many, who ſupport his Kingdom, with this ſinful Principle and Doctrine above-mentioned. One great and wily Way which he uſeth to uphold his Kingdom, is to wreſt and abuſe the Holy Scriptures, and ſtrain them to his evil Purpoſes, as he ſerved our Lord, the Captain of our Salvation, as will be ſhewn hereafter: And indeed when he makes Uſe of any of the Words of God, it is for an evil End, and that End muſt needs be wicked, which is to keep People in Sin, or to create a Belief that we cannot live without it in this World; the which, if he can obtain, and cauſe People to believe, he knows he hath a great Advantage over them: For how ſhould Clay, or Duſt and Aſhes, overcome Sin, who confeſs they are, and believe they always ſhall be, Sinners? Wherefore let us examine and ſee what Uſe he makes of thoſe Scriptures, which he brings 〈◊〉 ſupport People in Sin, and by which he makes them believe they can never live without it; ſome of which are as followeth, viz. Firſt, Beginning with that •• ying of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, Mat. xix. 17. to the young Man that aſked him, What good Thing he ſhould do to inherit Eternal Life, calling him good Maſter; our Saviour replies, Why calleſt thou me good, there is 〈…〉 is good, but one, that is God. The young Man thought he was ſpeaking to a mortal Man; and it ſeems to have been the Will of Chriſt by this Remark, both to caution his Diſciples againſt the Uſe of vain Compliments, and to let them know that this young Man had not true Faith in him; as He was the Son of God: And it is moſt certainly true, that in Fulneſs and Perfection, there is no Man good, compared with God; but comparing Men with Men, there are good Men, Women, and Children, who fear God, and do truly love Chriſt, and there have been a few ſuch in all Ages, and will be ſome ſuch, to the End of the World. To conſtrue Chriſt's Words otherwiſe, would be to abuſe the Holy Scriptures, which Satan makes a common Practice of doing.

2dly, Another is that Expreſſion of Solomon, in the 8th Chapter of 1 Kings, Verſe 46. There is no Man that ſinneth not. The Learned ſay, this ſhould be interpreted, and who may not ſin. But though it may truly be ſaid of Men in one Part of their Lives or other, or in the State of Man in the Fall or Degeneration (in which State of Unconverſion) there is no Man that ſinneth not: Yet in the Regeneration or new Birth, the Apoſtle John, in the 3d Chapter of his firſt Epiſtle, and 9th Verſe, ſaith, that Whoſoever is born of God, doth not commit Sin, for his Seed remaineth in him: And be cannot ſin, becauſe he is born of God. It is this Seed which would beget this new and living Birth, which makes us Children of God, and Heirs of the Kingdom of Heaven, which Satan would deſtroy; for he knows he ſhall have an Enemy of every ſuch Soul, and therefore it is the Devil's Intereſt and Endeavour to deſtroy every ſuch Birth and ſuch Belief, that Chriſtians can poſſibly attain to live without Sin in the World.

3dly, Prov. 20th Chapter, 9th Verſe, Who can ſay, I have made my Heart clean, I am pure from my Sin, the Words of Solomon, the Son of David, who prayed to the Almighty in his Pſalms: Create in me a clean Heart, and renew a right, or pure Spirit within me; which Prayer was no doubt anſwered: But this is the Work of God, and to him all Things are poſſible, even that which looks impoſſible to Men; for He can make a Man more pure than Gold. So it being the Work of God, no Man can ſay, that he hath done it, that he hath purified himſelf, or made himſelf clean. Can the Almighty make a Man pure? It might with much Truth be anſwered he can; and it is ſuppoſed no good Chriſtian can, or will deny it: And then what will become of that abſurd Antichriſtian and Antiſcriptural Tenet, that we cannot be clean or pure from Sin, in this World?

It may be ſaid, if there are any who live without Sin, they are but very few (a ſorrowful Truth indeed!) but is it not every One's Intereſt to ſtrive to be one of thoſe Few, as it is alſo his indiſpenſible Duty: Our Lord alſo ſaith, that the Way to his Kingdom is ſtrait and narrow, and that there are but few that find it. Muſt we therefore give up the Cauſe, and not ſeek the Kingdom, and becauſe of the Difficulty of Chriſt's Croſs here in this World, muſt we go in the broad Way, where there is much Room and Company. May every true Chriſtian ſay, the Lord forbid (I humbly pray) and not only ſay, but do that which is right in the Sight of God.

4thly, The next is an Expreſſion of Solomon's, Eccleſiaſtes, Chapter 7th, Verſe 20. There is not a juſt Man upon the Earth that doth Good, and ſinneth not. This ſhould be interpreted as the former, and who may not ſin: He ſpeaketh of a Man in the State of his Vanity and Sin, before a Reformation; for Divine Wiſdom, and the Fear of the Lord (which he taught) keeps the Heart clean, and preſerves from the Snares of Sin, Death, and the Devil: So that this State of Sin that he here ſpeaks of, muſt be before Man attains to the Wiſdom of God, and before he comes truly to live in his Fear. Therefore he muſt certainly do Good, who lives in the Fear of God, which (as the ſame Solomon ſays) is the Beginning of Wiſdom; and to depart from Iniquity, is a good Underſtanding. So that he ſhews Man his State of Vanity, and alſo his State of Sin, as above, and teacheth People how to avoid it, by fearing the Lord, and walking in the Counſel of Wiſdom (i. e.) Chriſt's Counſel, who is the Wiſdom of God to Salvation. That all Men are Sinners, before the Work of Converſion, is true, and that the Devil deſigns to keep them there to their Lives End, is as true; and no likelier Way can he do it, than by keeping them in a Belief that they muſt live in Sin, and cannot live without it whilſt they live in this World; and when they come to die, then Fear ſurpriſes the Hypocrite, and Terror takes hold of the Ungodly: And many times, when too late, they ſee the Snares which the Devil and Sin hath brought them into. Oh! what pity it is, that this Veil of Darkneſs is not done away, in time of Youth, Strength, and Health, when the Bones are full of Marrow, and the Veins are full of Blood: But the Deſign of Satan is to lead People on in this pernicious Principle till Death, and then before they are aware, they may drop into Eternal Woe and Miſery, where the Wicked and Ungodly muſt be turned, with all them that forget God: For into Heaven, where Chriſt is, "if we die in our Sins, John 8.21. we (as Chriſt ſaid) cannot come."

5thly, The Apoſtle John, in his firſt Epiſtle, Chapter 1. Verſes 8, 9, and 10. writes thus, If we ſay we have had (as it may be turned) no Sin, we deceive ourſelves, and the Truth is not in us. If we confeſs our Sins, he is faithful and juſt to forgive us our Sins, and to cleanſe us from all Unrighteouſneſs. If we ſay we have not ſinned, we make him a Liar, and his Word is not in us; which anſwers to the 8th Verſe, If we ſay we have no Sin, we deceive ourſelves. The 9th Verſe fully lets us into the Meaning of the 8th Verſe (i. e.) if we confeſs our Sins, for all ought to confeſs, and alſo to forſake their Sins, all having ſinned, and being by Nature Children of Wrath; otherwiſe we have no Aſſurance of Mercy from the Holy Scriptures: Then he (i. e.) the Almighty, is faithful and juſt to forgive us our Sins, and to cleanſe us from all Unrighteouſneſs. And pray what Sin is there, when we are cleanſed from all Unrighteouſneſs? And then in the 10th Verſe he ſays, If we ſay we have not ſinned, we make him a Liar. There is no doubt but that we have ſinned, which is what the Apoſtle plainly points at in the 8th Verſe. And if any Man ſins (when he repents and forſakes) we have an Advocate with the Father, even Jeſus Chriſt, the Righteous: And God is faithful and juſt to forgive us our Sins. But then we muſt repent and forſake, if we expect to find Mercy; though we have Sin, or have had Sin, we muſt not always have it, for if we have it always, Woe will be to us, according to the Words of God and Chriſt. Thus we ſee how Satan is put to his Shifts to ſupport his ſinful Kingdom, and how he abuſes the Holy Scriptures, when he makes uſe of them, as will be further made manifeſt in what fol|]ows, as the ſame Apoſtle doth plainly demonſtrate in his third Chapter of the above Epiſtle, Verſes 7, 8, 9, and 10, ſaying, Let no Man (nor the Devil neither, ſay I) deceive you: He that doth Righteouſneſs, is righteous: He that committeth Sin, is of the Devil. This is plain and naked Truth, let who will like, or diſlike it. Further, in the 9th and 10th Verſes he again repeats to the ſame Purpoſe, ſaying, In this the Children of God are manifeſt, and the Children of the Devil: Whoſoever doth not Righteouſneſs, is not of God. (Ergo, then he muſt be of the Devil, while he is in Unrighteouſneſs.)

There are divers other Places in the Holy Scriptures, which he abuſeth in like Manner, and which he and his Children wreſt to uphold him and his Kingdom of Sin and Unrighteouſneſs, and themſelves therein: So by and through the Grace of God, we may ſee his Wiles and Deluſions, and the Rottenneſs of his Cauſe, as alſo the unſafe and dangerous Foundation of his Building, through endeavouring unduly to ſupport the ſame, by that which was always deſigned to deſtroy him and his Kingdom (i. e.) the Holy Scriptures. May all Men judge in this Matter, whether that Spirit which would bring, pick, and cull out a few Verſes, and ſometimes a few Words out of a Verſe, in order to make them ſpeak contrary to the whole Scope and Tenor, or Tendency of the Holy Scriptures, and to plant a Belief that we ſhall never overcome Sin and Unrighteouſneſs in this World, tho' they (i. e.) the Holy Scriptures all along exhort, and teach us to avoid Sin and Unrighteouſneſs, and live a holy righteous Life in this preſent World; I ſay, may all Mortals judge whether ſuch a Spirit can be of God, or whether it be not of, and from the Father of Lies: Wherefore, if it be plainly proved, that there have been thoſe who have overcome Sin and Satan, and that Chriſt repeatedly, and his holy Apoſtles (he in them, and they in him) exhorted to fight againſt Sin and the Devil, who is the Author of all Sin; and Chriſt faithfully promiſing moſt ſweet and gracious Rewards to thoſe who ſhall overcome, in order to encourage the ſpiritual Warrior to a faithful Perſeverance, and reſiſting of Sin and Satan: Then it is hoped that Satan will be wounded, his Kingdom ſhaken, and this evil deſtructive Principle, in ſome Meaſure laid waſte in ſome poor Soul or Souls, into whoſe Hands theſe may come.

1ſt Then, Beginning with the great Apoſtle of the Gentiles, (a notable Soldier in the Lamb's ſpiritual War) I have, ſays he, fought a good Fight, 2 Tim. 4 7, 8. I have finiſhed my Courſe, I have kept the Faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteouſneſs, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give to me at that Day: And not to me only, but unto all thoſe that love his appearing. And if this be not Encouragement, what is? He alſo ſaith, Be ye Followers of me, even as I alſo am of Chriſt. Here is Example,1 Cor. 11.1. Exhortation, and Encouragement, with Experience.

2ldy, Another of the Apoſtles, John, in his firſt Epiſtle, Chap. 2d, Verſe 13th, is poſitive, that thoſe young Men he writes to, had already overcome the wicked One. I write unto you, ſays he, young Men, becauſe you have overcome the wicked One. And in the 1 th Verſe, he repeats it again, as though he would doubly and deeply imprint it in their Minds, I have written unto you, young Men, becauſe ye are ſtrong, and the Word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked One. Here were young Men, who were truly valiant and noble, to wage War with the wicked One. If it was poſſible for them, why is it not poſſible for us alſo? Oh! that our young Men of this Generation, would take thoſe young Men for their Examples, to make War with this wicked One, and truly endeavour to pull down his Kingdom. It is worth our Notice, that thoſe young Men had the Word of God abiding in them; by this Sword of the Spirit they overcame, by it they were cleanſed, by taking heed to walk according to its Directions, Pſal. 119.9. as it is written, Wherewith ſhall a young Man cleanſe his Ways? By taking heed thereto, according to thy Word. The great Reaſon why young Men are overcome, inſtead of Overcoming, is their Heedleſsneſs to, and of the Word; for notwithſtanding their Bones may be full of Marrow, and their Veins full of Blood, and Nature ſtrong, having many Temptations to Sin and Evil; yet, by taking heed to the Word, they might be reformed: And through the immediate Power and Strength thereof, may overcome the wicked One. So here were young Men who actually overcame Sin and Satan, that this holy Servant of Jeſus wrote to, by way of Encouragement. Is the Arm of the Lord ſhortned? Surely No. It is true, Mortals are ſhort in their Duty, but not the Almighty in his Holy Arm of Power, nor his dear Son, in his unparallell'd Love, and moſt pure Doctrine; whoſe Doctrine ſhall be ſet down, as the Spirit indited it to the ſeven Churches in Aſia. Firſt, to the Church of Epheſus. Secondly, to the Church of Smyrna. Thirdly, to the Church of Pergamus. Fourthly, to the Church of Thyatira. Fifthly, to the Church of Sardis. Sixthly, to the Church of Philadelphia. Seventhly, to the Church of Laodicea.

Firſt, To the Church of Epheſus, Rev. ii. 7. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches, to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of Life, which is in the Midſt of the Paradiſe of God. Here is an excellent Promiſe and bleſſed Encouragement to ſuch as believe, and are faithful, and are deſirous to fight in the Lamb's War againſt Sin and Satan: The ſame Apoſtle gives a Deſcription of this Tree of Life, in the aboveſaid Book; "That it bears twelve Manner of Fruits, and bears its Fruits every Month, and its Leaves are for the healing of the Nations;" which myſtically points at Chriſt, who is faithful in his precious Promiſes and Doctrine, and has that Virtue in him, that, through Faith, will heal the Nations of their Wounds which Sin has given them. Thoſe who continually eat of the Tree of Life, ſhall live for ever; but a flaming Sword will turn every Way, to keep the unbelieving Sinners from it: None in a State of Sin and Diſobedience can come to enjoy the Paradiſe of God. The above is an excellent Promiſe to all thoſe who overcome Sin, and the Devil, who is the Author of it.

Secondly, To the Church of Smyrna, Rev. ii. 11. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches, He that overcometh ſhall not be hurt of the ſecond Death: Which is that eternal Death which is in Hell, or that Lake of Fire which burns for ever, where the Worm never dieth, and the Fire never goeth out. This holy Warfare is certainly a Fighting for Life, againſt eternal Death and Hell; which is of much greater Conſequence than natural Life and Death. Oh! Fight for your Lives againſt Sin and Satan, againſt Pride and Vanity, and all Manner of Wickedneſs; put on the whole Armour of Light; look unto God, through Chriſt the victorious Lamb, that you may be ſaved from the eternal Lake of Fire, and not be hurt of the ſecond Death. Oh! may we know a dying daily to Sin, to the World, the Fleſh, and the Devil, that we may live unto God, through Faith in his dear Son Jeſus Chriſt.

Thirdly, To the Church of Pergamus, Rev. ii. 17. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches, To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden Manna; and I will give him a white Stone, and in the Stone a new Name written, which no Man knoweth, ſaving he that receiveth it. Here are four excellent Promiſes to him that overcometh, the Lord opens his Treaſury of Life, and of Wiſdom, in order to invite Souls to the mighty Battle of the Lamb, who is not like the Princes of this World, who ſometimes promiſe great Things to their Soldiers or Followers, and do not perform; but God's Promiſes are all Yea and Amen for ever.

The firſt Promiſe is, to eat of the hidden Manna: The Children of Iſrael eat Manna (outwardly) as it is written, in the Wilderneſs, and are dead; but thoſe who eat of this hidden Manna, this Angels-food, and who are hid with God in Chriſt, theſe ſhall never die (i. e. ſpiritually) for this hidden Manna is the Fleſh and Blood of the Son of God, who ſaid, Except ye eat my Fleſh, and drink my Blood, ye have no Life in you, John vi. 31, 49, 50, 51, &c.

Second Promiſe is, to have a white Stone; this Stone is Chriſt, who is the chief Corner Stone of God's Building or Church, the New Jeruſalem, which the wiſe Letter-learned Maſter-builders ſet at nought; but He is the Head of the Saints Building or Corner, and a Holy Precious Stone, the Elect or Choſen of God, the Gift of God, to all thoſe who truly believe, and overcome Sin, as he did; and as it is written. If he give us his Son, ſhall he not with his Son give us all Things? There is Abundance of Talk and Writing about the Philoſopher's Stone; but this White Stone (which is the Gift of God to thoſe who overcome Sin, and Satan) is the true Philoſopher's Stone. (A Philoſopher is a Lover of Wiſdom, and Chriſt is the Wiſdom of God:) This Stone will certainly do Miracles for them that have it, through the Virtue of its Power, it will procure Joy in Tribulation, Patience in Afflictions, Health in Sickneſs, Riches in Poverty, Strength in Weakneſs, Liberty in Bonds, and to ſum up all (which indeed is a great Sum) Life in Death.

Third Promiſe, and in the Stone a new Name: How many gay Sparks and Beaus would do Abundance to gain Honour or a Name among Men? Nothing is dear to them in this World, neither their Eſtates, nor the neareſt Relation they have in the World, ſo that they may gain a Name here below; no, not even their own Lives; but, Oh! did Mortals know the Virtue of this Name, and were they in Love with it, then the World, and all its fading Beauty and Vanity, would be nothing to them in Compariſon of this Name, which is better than the Names of Sons of worldly Glory, and Maids or Daughters of Honour; for thoſe outward Names are fading, viz. To-day a King, a Prince, a Duke, an Earl, a Lord, a Knight, and (has been, and may be again) To-morrow on the Scaffold: But this Name which the King of Kings giveth thoſe who overcome Sin and Satan, is a Name which will outlaſt Time, and it will endure to Eternity.

Fourth Promiſe is, "That it ſhould be ſecret (only to the World) but ſurely known to him that hath it." Great Men, when their Acts and Titles of Honour are blazoned abroad in the World, they have many Enemies many Ways, who envy them; and yet ſome are ſo vain as to love Grandeur and Popularity, notwithſtanding; but he that hath a Name that Chriſt gives, ſo long as he 〈◊〉 ſenſible of it in himſelf, he is therewith ſatisfied.

Now as this is the Portion (and more, which is hereafter mentioned) of thoſe who overcome the wicked One, then, on the contrary, what will become of thoſe who live and delight in Sin, and are daily overcome with it? For the Holy Scriptures are poſitive, That the Wicked, with all thoſe that forget God, ſhall be turned into Hell. This is the determinate Will of God: And that we may take the more Notice of it, to obſerve and do his Will, he hath cauſed it to be written down in the Language of the Holy Spirit, in the Holy Scriptures of Truth, which are of no private Interpretation; but naked, and open to mean Capacities. The Holy Scriptures are not to be interpreted to the private Intereſt of any particular Perſon or Sett of Perſons only; but are a general Benefit unto all the faithful Believers and Followers of Chriſt, through the whole World.

Fourthly, To the Church at Thyatira, Rev. ii. 26. to the End; And he that overcometh, and keepeth my Works unto the End, to him I will give Power over the Nations, and I will give him the Morning-ſtar. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches. The Spirit ſtill continues promiſing his gracious Privileges upon Condition of overcoming: Wherefore, if it had been impoſſible to have overcome Sin and Satan, then all theſe Promiſes would have been in vain, and the Holy Scriptures deceiving, which would be to make Chriſt and the Apoſtles Deceivers; but Chriſt, his Apoſtles, and the Holy Scriptures, are true, and every One that contradicts God, is a Liar.

Let it be obſerved, that there muſt be a keeping the Word to the End alſo; for divers have run well for a Time, and overcome many Sins, through the Help and Goodneſs of God, and yet afterwards have run into Sin again, whereby they have grieved the good Spirit of God, by which they ſhould have been ſealed to the Day of Redemption, and ſo the Lord hath taken his good Spirit and Gift of Light and Grace from them, and left them to themſelves, and their own Hearts Luſts; but ſuch as hold out in Well-doing to the End, the ſame ſhall be ſaved, and thoſe ſhall have Power over the Nations; the Laws of Men, or Powers of the Earth or Hell, cannot hurt them; but they will be as Kings and Prieſts unto God, ruling over their own Spirits; ſuch an One is greater than one that ruleth a City, and cannot govern himſelf. Another excellent Gift is promiſed here to the victorious Chriſtian Warrior, viz. I will give him the Morning-ſtar: 'Tis indeed a very comfortable Gift, to behold the Morning-ſtar, after a long, tedious, ſtormy Night, earneſtly waiting for the Morning: Oh! 'tis wonderful pleaſant. This Morning-ſtar the Writer of theſe Lines hath witneſſed, both as to his natural and ſpiritual Travels; but eſpecially to his inward State and Condition as a Chriſtian. Thoſe that have a true Sight and Senſe of this Divine Star, are made to rejoice; for then they do infallibly know, that the Day of the Moſt High is at Hand, and that his Kingdom draws near unto them. Amen, Holy Lord Jeſus!

As the Day-ſtar is a Fore-runner of the natural Day, ſo is the heavenly Morning-ſtar a Fore-runner of the Day of the Moſt High to the Soul.

Fifthly, To the Church of Sardis, Rev. iii. 5. He that overcometh ſhall be clothed in white Raiment, and I will not blot his Name out of the Book of Life; but I will confeſs him before my Father, and before his Angels. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches. Theſe Promiſes of God, through his Spirit, and through his Servant, to the Church of Sardis, is, "That thoſe who overcome ſhall be clothed in white Raiment;" and he ſays in the 4th Verſe of the ſame Chapter, "That that Church had a Few in her who had not defiled their Garments, who ſhould walk with him in White, for (ſaith he) they are worthy." So that there were a Few undefiled Ones, who had overcome; although others were blameable, whom the Spirit reproved ſharply; but alſo, as above, promiſed that thoſe who overcame ſhould be clothed in white Raiment; which Raiment is that clean Linnen called the Righteouſneſs of the Saints, or elſewhere, the Wedding Garment, and the Garment unſpotted of the World, without having which, we may expect to be aſked, how we dare to preſume to approach the Holy Preſence of a Juſt and Righteous God, who is of purer Eyes than to behold Iniquity with Allowance or Approbation, as it is written, Friend, how cameſt thou hither not having on the Wedding Garment? And by the Promiſe to the Church, that thoſe who overcame, "their Names ſhall not be blotted out of the Book of Life." It plainly appears, that thoſe who fight the Lamb's Battle, and overcome Sin and Satan, their Names are upon Record in Heaven, and written in the Lamb's Book of Life: It alſo appears, that we may have done well or valiantly in ſome Things, yet if we ſuffer ourſelves to be overcome of Sin, there is Danger, though our Names are in, we may have them blotted out of, the Book of Life.

Third Promiſe is very excellent and glorious, viz. But I will confeſs him before my Father, and before his Angels. Oh! wonderful Honour! to have Chriſt confeſs that we are his, and belong to him, and have been Men of Courage in this holy War, and overcame the Enemy, and been victorious in this Fight of Faith; to confeſs us there before God and his Angels, muſt needs be unſpeakable Honour done us before the Armies in Heaven, He expreſſed again his repeated Advice to thoſe who have Ears, ſaying, He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches: Which is much wanting among Men, and alſo a believing Heart: I query, Is not God, Chriſt, and the Holy Ghoſt, ſtronger than the World, the Fleſh, and the Devil? But is not this Belief of it not being poſſible to overcome Sin, and ſaying, that we can't do it while we are here in this World; as much as to believe and ſay, that Satan and Nature is ſtronger than God and Grace.

Sixthly, To the Church at Philadelphia, the Spirit ſaith, Rev. iii. 12, 13. Him that overcometh will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God, and he ſhall go no more out: And I will write upon him, the Name of my God, and the Name of the City of my God, &c. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches. Here is Promiſe upon Promiſe, all to perſuade, excite, and invite People to fight the Fight of Faith, believing they ſhall obtain the Victory, and to deſtroy the Principle of Unbelief: The Overcomer, through Grace, is to be made a Pillar in the Temple of God; that is, one of his Church, who helps to ſupport the Credit of it, through a true Chriſtian Reputation in his Converſation. Such an One is a Pillar in the Church-militant here on Earth, and will, if he is faithful to the End, be alſo of the Church-triumphant in Heaven; and he will not go out any more, but will abide in, and with Chriſt, for ever. Here are Goſpel Promiſes and Privileges, happy are they who through Faith attain thereto: How much have Chriſtians need to be concern'd before God, for the excellent Gift of Faith, ſince without Faith it is impoſſible to pleaſe God. And as our Saviour ſaith, If ye had Faith but as a Grain of Muſtard-ſeed, ye might ſay to this Mountain, be removed, and caſt into the Sea, and it ſhould be ſo. Now though Sin indeed is grown a very great Mountain, in this Age and Generation, yet through true Faith it is removed, according to the Doctrine of Chriſt (bleſſed be his Holy Name.) Upon thoſe Overcomers, the Lord hath alſo promiſed as above, to write upon them the Name of God, and the Name of the City of God, which is new Jeruſalem, which cometh down from Heaven, which is the Mother of all Saints. Gal. 4.26. Here is a train of glorious Expreſſions, and mighty Promiſes, enough to inſpire the tender Soul with ſtrong Deſires after God and Chriſt, and his Kingdom. My Heart is deeply affected at this Time, in the Senſe of the Love of our heavenly Father; and my Spirit is greatly concerned for the Welfare of the Children of Men, my Fellow Mortals. Oh! that they might believe, and that believing they might have life, through the Name of Chriſt. It is obſervable, that to overcome, is the Condition of obtaining all theſe great and glorious Promiſes; and Overcoming is repeated ſeven Times, once to every Chucrch. And to ſay after all thoſe glorious and fair Promiſes, that Sin and Satan cannot be overcome, is not the Conſequence of ſuch Saying or Belief, to make Chriſt a Deceiver? Which is abſurd and Antichriſtian Doctrine.

Seventhly, To the Church of Laodicea, Rev. iii. 21.22. To him that overcometh will I grant to ſit with me in my Throne, even as I alſo overcame, and am ſet down with my Father in his Throne. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches. What greater Promiſe could Chriſt make to his Church than this, to take her into his Throne, and into his Father's Kingdom, into his Boſom of Love? This is wonderful kind indeed. But then, Oh! Chriſtian, the Condition is to overcome, as Chriſt overcame.

Now ſince it may be beneficial to Chriſtians to underſtand, and to conſider duly, this great Fight or Battle, and how this great Conqueror overcame; and becauſe we are to follow him, and to take him for our Example, let us have a Deſcription of it, it being the greateſt Encounter or Battle, that ever was in the World, between the Prince of Life, and the King of the bottomleſs Pit. The Hiſtory of which, is worth the Reading of the greateſt Prince or Monarch on Earth, ſince they muſt leave this low World, and lay down all their Crowns when Death calls, them to fight this Battle, and to follow this Monarch, who hath all Divine Power in Heaven and Earth, and to take his Direction, is every Man's Duty and Intereſt, both Noble and Ignoble. The holy Evangeliſts, Matthew and Luke, give us an Account of this great Fight, in the 4th Chapter of Matthew, and 4th Chapter of Luke, and agree in the moſt weighty Matters, though they did not exactly word it alike, yet the Subſtance is the ſame, and the Temptation, Conflict or Battle, all one. 1ſt, Satan bids Chriſt (as Matthew and Luke has it) command the Stones, or Stone, to be made Bread. 2dly, To caſt himſelf down from the Pinacle of the Temple. 3dly, To worſhip the Devil, or fall down to him. Matt. Chap. 4th, 1ſt Verſe, to the 11th. Then was Jeſus led up of the Spirit into the Wilderneſs, to be tempted of the Devil. And when he had faſted forty Days and forty Nights, he was afterward an hungred. And when the Tempter came to him, he ſaid, If thou be the Son of God, command that theſe Stones be made Bread. But he (i. e. Chriſt) anſwered and ſaid, it is written, Man ſhall (or doth) not live by Bread alone, but by every Word that proceedeth out of the Mouth of God. Then the Devil taketh him up into the holy City, and ſetteth him on a Pinacle of the Temple, and ſaith unto him. If thou be the Son of God, caſt thyſelf down: For it is written, He ſhall give his Angels Charge concerning thee (it is obſervable that the Devil was here at his old Trade of perverting of the Holy Scriptures: The Scriptures ſaying, that He ſhall give his Angels Charge concerning thee, to keep thee in all thy Ways, &c. as in the Pſalms: Which Words Satan left out, for they gave much Light to ſee his Temptation. thoſe Words which expoſed him he hides, for he hates Light and Truth) and in their Hands they ſhall bear thee up, leſt at any time thou daſh thy Foot againſt a Stone. Jeſus ſaid unto him, It is written again, Thou ſhalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Again, the Devil taketh him up into an exceeding high Mountain, and ſheweth him all the Kingdoms of the World, and the Glory of them. And ſaith unto him, All theſe Things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worſhip me. Then ſaid Jeſus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: For it is written, Thou ſhalt worſhip the Lord thy God, and him only ſhalt thou ſerve. Then the Devil leaveth him, and behold, Angels came and miniſtred unto him. Behold how the Saviour of the World overcame the Devil, and his Temptations. As he did, ſo ought all Chriſtians to reſiſt the Tempter, as it is written, Reſiſt the Devil, and he'll fly: Here we may ſee he is a conquered Enemy; and we are told, By Chriſt's Spirit we muſt overcome, as he alſo overcame. After our Lord had faſted forty Days, and forty Nights, he was hungry, at which Time the Devil urged him, if he was the Son of God, then to make the Stone or Stones Bread, knowing him to be hungry: Thus after the ſame Manner he tempts us poor Mortals, by laying his Snares, and baiting his Hook, according to the Nature and Propenſity of the Perſon he is engaged withal: If a Man, Woman, or Child, be addicted to Paſſion, Pride, Swearing, Lying, Drunkenneſs, taking the ſacred Name in vain, idle or vain Diſcourſes to ſteal away our precious Time: Let the Sin be what it will, that which we are moſt naturally addicted to, there will he lay his Temptations, for he preys upon our Weakneſs, and plies the weakeſt Part in us moſt; for which Reaſon, we have need to keep a ſtrict Watch: As Chriſt adviſed to watch and pray continually, left we ſhould enter into Temptation; for it is no Sin to be tempted, but the Sin is to entertain, and enter into the Temptation; if we overcome, as Chriſt did, it is an Honour to be tempted, and a ſecret Joy ſprings in the Soul, in a Senſe of its Victory, in ſore Conflicts between the Enemy and the Soul; the Lord manifeſting his Divine Grace for our Aſſiſtance and Help. Here we can take the Advice of the Apoſtle, when he ſays, Count it all Joy when ye fall into divers Temptations; and alſo overcome them as Chriſt did, by Reſiſtance.

If it be objected, though Chriſt overcame, yet I'm a poor ſinful Creature, and have no Power; but he had and hath all Power, both in Heaven and Earth, committed into his Hands, ſo that he might well overcome him. It is well if thou ſeeſt thou haſt no Power, and if thou alſo ſeeſt that Chriſt hath wonderful Power; then ſince we have no Power of ourſelves, we muſt, by Prayer and humble Supplication, apply to him for it, in time of Need; believing, that he who hath made ſo many encouraging Promiſes as are before recited, hath alſo Grace, and will give both Grace and Glory to thoſe who diligently ſeek him: Elſe why did he make ſo many excellent Promiſes to the ſpiritual Warriors? This is worthy of the Notice of all, that Satan is a conquered and limited Enemy and Adverſary. 'Tis a ſweet Portion of Goſpel Tidings, and good News, that the Devil cannot force any One whether he will or not into Sin; for if he could, no Fleſh could be ſaved. As for Inſtance, if a Man, Woman, or Child, were tempted by Satan to tell a Lie, he cannot for e thee to it againſt thy Will; ſo that there muſt be a cowardly giving Way, and falling from the Lamb's Standard, or Enſign, and going over to Satan, if Man is overcome of Sin and Wickedneſs: For if we ſtand ſtifly againſt him, although we be weak in ourſelves, our great Maſter, who ſeeth us in Secret, if we cry to Him for Help, will come to our Aſſiſtance, He whom Satan could never conquer; therefore it is ſafe for all profeſſing the Name of Jeſus Chriſt to keep near unto Him, through Faith in his Name and Power, which ever was, is, and will be, a ſtrong Tower to thoſe who fly thereto for Safety. Chriſt did not do as the Devil tempted him, or perſwaded him to do; but he withſtands the Temptation, with this Reply, It is written, Man lives not by Bread alone, but by every Word that proceedeth out of the Mouth of God: For there is Life in every Word of God. Thus our Lord overcame him; for Satan can't reſiſt, ſo as to make void, or lay waſte the Words of God in the Holy Scriptures of Truth, when they are bro't into our Minds by his Spirit to uphold and promote the Kingdom of God and Chriſt, and to deſtroy the Kingdom of Sin and Satan; though he (i. e. the Devil) makes Uſe of thoſe Sacred Writings, often wreſting them, and bringing them for evil Uſes, and wrong Purpoſes, as moſt certainly he doth, when he alledgeth from them, that People can't live otherwiſe than in Sin.

"Then (as Matthew has it) he had our Lord to the Pinacle of the Temple, and bid him caſt himſelf down; for, ſays Satan, it is written, he ſhall give his Angels Charge concerning thee, left at any Time thou daſh thy Foot againſt a Stone." Though he was once overcome, yet he has the Boldneſs to tempt yet again: As Chriſt overcame him by his Power, making Uſe of the Holy Scriptures, he now tries what he can do with the Scriptures, he tempts Chriſt with them, that he might tempt his Father; and ſo he tempts poor Mortals by the Scriptures, to keep them in Sin, by making a wrong Uſe of them, and miſapplying them; and if he can hold them in Sin, he knows 'tis the ready Way to cauſe the Almighty to be angry with them; and if they hold out in it to the End, to turn them at laſt into Hell, where the Wicked muſt be turned. And he begins his Temptations with an, If thou be the Son of God, though he knew very well that he was the Son of God; yet like ſome of his evil Seed, or Seed of Evildoers, tempted him to ſhew a Sign; but our Lord did not gratify either him or them, but rebuked them both, as they well deſerved; and ſo by Denial and Reſiſtance he overcame, and we alſo muſt the ſame Way. After this our Lord makes a true and right Uſe of the Scriptures, ſaying, It is written again, thou ſhalt not tempt the Lord thy God. And truly, thoſe who read the Holy Scriptures, and know how much they ſpeak againſt Sin, and for Righteouſneſs, and who yet notwithſtanding live in Sin and Ungodlineſs, and plead for it even from theſe Sacred Writings, which were wrote on purpoſe to deſtroy Sin, ſhould ſeriouſly conſider, whether they are not guilty of tempting of God, which Chriſt ſays it is written thou ſhalt not do. Oh! that People would turn away from Sin and Satan, and break off from their Sins by Repentance, and their Iniquities by Amendment of Life, which is the Way to have the Days of their Tranquility lengthened out in this World, and to be happy in that which is without End to come; for, as it is written, The Wicked do not live out Half their Days; which, according to my Obſervation, is a true general Rule. How many have been taken off in their Prime and Strength, and in the Flower of their Years, who might, according to the Courſe of Nature, have lived many Years, had they been ſober and temperate, and lived in the Fear of God? If it be aſked, do not pious young People die alſo? Yes, but not ſo frequently as intemperate Ones; I have had Occaſion to obſerve it in divers Parts of the World; and beſides, if pious young People leave this World, their Exchange is glorious; whereas the Wicked and Ungodly make a ſad and bitter Exchange; and ſince Life is ſo uncertain, and Death ſo ſure and certain to all, even to Male and Female, what Care and Fear ought there to be on all, of offending ſo merciful? God, and ſo ſweet a Saviour, who overcame, to ſhew us the Way to overcome alſo; and died for Sin, that we might die to the World, and the ſinful Part of it, and live to him, exhorting of us to overcome as he alſo did, and then promiſeth to take us for his Companions with himſelf, and his Father, in his heavenly Kingdom.

Satan repeats his Temptation again a third Time; for he is an unwearied Enemy, and will tempt poor Mortals over and over, many Times; but he is to be reſiſted as often as he tempts, if we will follow the Counſel and Example of Chriſt; and this was his laſt Temptation for that Conflict, as one of the Evangeliſts obſerves, "he takes him up into an exceeding high Mountain, and ſheweth him all the Kingdoms of the World, and the Glory of it. A Temptation which takes with Abundance of Souls; the Glory, Riches, and Greatneſs of this World, ruins many, they having it, and being ſwell'd with Pride therein; ſome are deſtroying themſelves to get it, and cannot attain to it; and many would endeavour to create a Belief of themſelves, that they are greater, richer, and more noble, than they really are, which is a Temptation of the Evil One; for we ought to think meanly of ourſelves; and if we will follow Chriſt's Example, make ourſelves of no Reputation; and when Satan would tempt us to be proud, or high of Mind, we then ſhould reſiſt, as Chriſt did, who ſaid to the Devil in this Temptation, Get thee behind me Satan, for it is written, Thou ſhalt worſhip the Lord thy God, and him only ſhalt thou ſerve. If this holy Rule was followed, as Chriſt inſtituted it, then we ſhould overcome Sin and Satan: Chriſt's Inſtitution is, That the Hour cometh, and now is, that thoſe that worſhip the Father, muſt worſhip Him in Spirit and in Truth. It is too much Worſhip or Homage to fall down to or worſhip Satan; but the Duty of every Chriſtian is to worſhip the Lord God of Heaven and Earth, for he it is whom we ſhould only (i. e.) chiefly, and mainly, ſerve and worſhip, and that not only in a formal Way, but with Hearts truly devoted to do his Will; we are to worſhip the Father in Spirit and in Truth, into which the Devil can never come; though he may get into the Form of it, he can't overcome us, where the Power of Chriſt is lived in; for by the Power of God, which dwells in Chriſt, who overcame, by the ſame Power, Chriſtians do and ſhould overcome: So the Devil was forced to fly when Chriſt reſiſted him, and ſo he will when Chriſtians reſiſt him in Chriſt: And when Chriſt had overcome, then the Angels came and miniſtred unto him; likewiſe the Guardian Angel of God's holy Preſence will adminiſter ſweet Comfort and Pleaſure to every true Soul, who ſtands truly for the Cauſe of God and Chriſt againſt Sin and Satan, ſincerely endeavouring to pull down Satan's Kingdom, or Sin, which upholds it, and faithfully deſires to exalt the Kingdom of God and his dear Son. Now he or ſhe that believes, and overcomes (for without Belief, 'tis impoſſible to overcome) thoſe are truly intitled to all the aboveſaid precious Promiſes, and Privileges, otherwiſe the Wrath of God will be revealed from Heaven againſt all Ungodlineſs and Unrighteouſneſs of Men, and againſt all thoſe who hold the Truth in Self-righteous 〈…〉 ighteouſneſs. Again, Tribulation and 〈…〉 every Soul of Man that doth Evil, of the Jew firſt, and alſo of the Gentile; but Glory, Honour, and Fear is every Man that worketh Good, to the Jew firſt, and alſo to the Gentile; for there is no Reſpect of Perſons with God, Rom. ii. 9, 10, 11. Here the W •• s of God are equal, but the Ways of Man and Satan are unequal; Sin, Iniquity, and Tranſgreſſion, are of the Devil, and of Man in the Fall; but Righteouſneſs, Holineſs, and Truth, are of God, to which Man is reſtored, through Regeneration and Reformation. Glory over all be given to God and the Lamb, for ever. Amen.

SOME CONSIDERATIONS ON THE CALL, WORK, and WAGES, OF THE MINISTERS of CHRIST.

1720.SOMETHING hath been on my Mind to write, concerning the Work of the Miniſtry of the Goſpel of Chriſt, with a Deſign of Inſtruction to Miniſters in particular, and the Benefit of others in general.

It is an unſpeakable Benefit to Mankind, to be favoured with a Powerful, Living Miniſtry, which edifies the Church of God, and builds up the true Believers in the moſt Holy Faith (according to the Word of God) in Chriſt Jeſus, who is the Great Miniſter of the true Tabernacle and Sanctuary, which God hath pitched, and not Man; and this Great Miniſter ſent forth his Miniſters and Servants, Mat. 10. 6. ſaying, I ſend you forth as Sheep among Wolves; be ye therefore wiſe as Serpents, and harmleſs as Doves. He did not ſend them forth as Lords over his Heritage, nor as perſecuting Prieſts, or mercenary Hirelings, but ſaid to them, Freely you have received, freely give: Here is no ompulſion nor Force enjoin'd by Chriſt; but it is 〈◊〉 , from his own Doctrine and Example, that his Miniſtry is a free Miniſtry, bleſſed be his Holy Name and Truth for ever: Nor do we read or underſtand of any Alteration thereof by Chriſt: Indeed the Miniſters of Antichriſt have made an Alteration (contrary to this Doctrine of his) in their Miniſtry; but the Holy Apoſtles, who after Chriſt were the firſt Planters of Chriſtianity in the Earth, when it ſhone in its primitive Beauty and Glory, they followed the Counſel of their Lord and Maſter, and miniſtred freely: Then was the Power of Chriſt's Miniſtry and Goſpel through his Miniſters and Servants great, and the Glory and Beauty thereof raviſhing to pious Souls. Oh! may every true Miniſter, and every ſenſible Soul, bow before the Moſt High, and bleſs the Holy Name of Him that lives and reigns for ever, for this unſpeakable Gift of Chriſt's Holy Miniſtry, which always was, now is, and ever will be, convincing and converting unto Souls, who are not ſlow of Heart to believe in God, and in his dear Son, the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who is our great High Prieſt, and the Biſhop of Souls; he ſaw the Need that his Church had of this his Miniſtry, and therefore he eſtabliſhed it in his Church, and among his Followers, to the End of Time.

Now, in order to this great and wonderful Work, he told his Diſciples (when he was going into his Glory and Kingdom of his Father) That he would pray to the Father, and he would ſend them another Comforter, John xiv. 17. xvi. 7,—11. the Spirit of Truth, and that he ſhould abide with them for ever. And he alſo told them, That when he is come, he ſhall firſt reprove or convince the World of Sin, becauſe they believe not in me; for if they believed truly in Chriſt, they would love his ſpiritual Appearance; but O how many are there in the World, who ſlight this high Favour, and Grace of God and Chriſt, calling this wonderful Gift and Grace, the Light of Nature; whereas Chriſt ſays it is the Holy Ghoſt; and the Apoſtle Paul ſays, "It is God's Grace, that teaches us to deny Ungodlineſs, and hath appeared unto all Men." Oh that the Children of Men might love that which appears to them, and convinceth them of their Sins; and ſurely it is a great Sin not to believe in the Spirit and Light of Chriſt: Such unbelieving Souls are in Darkneſs, and not yet turned from Darkneſs unto Light, and from the Power of Satan, to the Power of God, which was the very Work Chriſt's Miniſters were ſent of God to do.

2dly, And he convinceth or reproveth the World of Righteouſneſs, becauſe I go to the Father, and ye ſee me no more. When their Righteouſneſs is only wrought in the Wiſdom of Man, and not by the Power of God, whether it be in Preaching or Worſhip, when only the Form, and not the Power, is witneſſed, this then convinceth them that they have been building their Religion upon a wrong Bottom, and a ſandy Foundation; and ſheweth the formal Miniſter, that he is only a Miniſter of the Letter, and not of the Spirit; and the formal Worſhipper, that he is not yet come to worſhip in Spirit and Truth; and the Profeſſor of Chriſt in Words, that he denieth him in Works and inward Faith; becauſe Faith without Works is Dead, as Works without this ſpiritual Faith is Dead alſo.

"Beauſe I go to the Father," is the wonderful Cauſe given by Chriſt, for it is Chriſt's Righteouſneſs that muſt ſave the Soul, and Chriſt being gone to the Father, the Soul muſt go there to him, for all his Gifts and Favours, Mercies and Bleſſings, and muſt witneſs him in Spirit to be with them, and in them, as He is in the Father. When Chriſt was perſonally on Earth, He taught us by Words vocally expreſs'd; but "henceforth know we him ſo no more." Now He teacheth us by his Spirit, Light, and Life, which convinceth us of Form without Power, and Letter without Spirit, and Religion without Life, and Righteouſneſs without Grace, and Light and imputative Righteouſneſs, without actual Righteouſneſs, and actual or formal Righteouſneſs in our own Wills (only) All this, and much more, it convinceth us, not to be effectual to Salvation, and ſheweth us that the ſpiritual Power, and Preſence of Chriſt, is abſolutely neceſſary for the Work of the Miniſtry, and the Converſion of Souls.

3dly, He convinceth the World of Judgment, becauſe the Prince of this World is Judged. He, the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth, when he is come, ſheweth us our wrong Judgment, and convinceth us of the Evil of being too cenſorious, raſh, and uncharitable, in Judging, and plainly giveth us to underſtand, that ſuch Judgment is from the Prince of this World, who is King over all the Children of Pride, and that this Prince or evil Spirit, is judged by the righteous and juſt Judge of Heaven and Earth, Chriſt Jeſus. He alſo convinceth us of the everlaſting Truth, as it is in Jeſus, and is our ſure Comforter, while we keep therein, in Doctrine, Worſhip, and Converſation. John 14.26.

4thly, He ſhall bring all Things (or thoſe Things) to your Remembrance, which I have ſpoken unto you. Wherefore this Gift is abſolutely neceſſary for a Miniſter of Chriſt; and every true Believer in him, wants this Remembrancer, which muſt needs be a great Comfort to us, to have his excellent Speeches and Divine Doctrine brought by his own Spirit to our Remembrance, if we do love him in Sincerity.

5thly, He ſhall receive of mine, and ſhew it unto you, John 16.14. ſays Chriſt. Take of his Light, his Life, his Grace, his Wiſdom, his Mercy, Peace, and Truth, and ſhew it unto you. Oh infinite Love from a tender Saviour! Well may we admire his Goodneſs, and intirely love him above all Things in this World.

6thly, Chriſt ſpeaks in divers Place, concerning this wonderful and extraordinary Gift of the Holy Ghoſt or Spirit, and in the 14th Chapter, and 16th and 17th Verſes of John, He thus drops his Divine Words, I will pray the Father, and he ſhall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth, whom the World cannot receive, becauſe it ſeeth him not, neither knoweth him: But ye know him, for he dwelleth with you, and ſhall be in you. Oh! ye Miniſters of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, in this his Gift is your Strength, your Comfort, and your exceeding great Reward, both here and hereafter, for ever; far exceeding Silver or Gold, or the Diadems of Princes: The whole World wanting this, lieth in Wickedneſs, and muſt lie there unavoidably, if they have not the Senſe of this unſpeakable Gift: There cannot be Salvation, nor any ſaving Miniſtry without it; it being abſolutely needful, to the Being and Well-being of a Miniſter of Chriſt: And indeed the holy Text is plain, and poſitive, that he that hath not the Spirit of Chriſt, is none of his; none of his Miniſter, none of his Believer: Oh! No, they cannot be his in any good Reſpect whatſoever, without his Spirit. But if it ſhould be objected. How ſhall we do to know the Miniſter or the Man who hath this Divine Gift, or Spirit of Chriſt, ſince it may be pretended to both by Miniſters and People; and yet they may not have it in Reality? This indeed is a great Point, and highly neceſſary to be ſearched into, which is to be known by our Lord's Rule, which he has preſcribed for that End. Do Men (ſaith He) gather Grapes off Thorns, or Figs off Thiſtles? (Surely No. The Grape is gathered from the Vine, and the Fig from the Fig-tree.) Wherefore by their Fruits ye ſhall knew them. Now thoſe (according to this true Rule) who have the Spirit, or Holy Ghoſt, they bring forth the Fruits of it: Which Fruits are Love, Charity, Meekneſs, Temperance, Patience, Experience, Hope, Faith, and Wiſdom from above, which is pure and peaceable, gentle and eaſy to be intreated, to all, and every Thing that is Good. And thoſe who have the Holy Spirit, bring forth the Fruits of it as naturally, as the Vine doth the Grape, and the Fig-Tree the Fig. Alſo, Whatſoever Things are holy, juſt, honeſt, pure, and of good Report, or tends to Piety, or Virtue; in a Word, every Thing that is Good, is the Fruit of the Spirit of God and Chriſt: And they are brought forth with Divine Life and Power in that Miniſter and People, who through true Faith in the bleſſed Jeſus, have received the Gift of the Holy Ghoſt, or Spirit of Chriſt.

The Miniſter of the Goſpel being thus fitly furniſhed to every good Word and Work, he is ready to anſwer the Call of his great Lord and Holy Maſter, which is in Heaven; he wants not the Call of Man, nor Authority from Man, nor Wages of Man. But thoſe who bring forth Fruits contrary to the above, can neither be true Miniſter, nor Chriſtians, according to the Doctrine of our Holy Lord. Being thus qualified by the Moſt High, thoſe Miniſters are freely given up to ſerve the Lord, and go whereſoever he is pleaſed to ſend them, though he ſend them as Lambs among Wolves: And it is worth noting, that Chriſt's Meſſengers and Miniſters are called and ſent of him; they do not run of themſelves, nor in their own Will; which if they did, their End would be like the forward falſe Prophets of old, who did not profit the People at all.

Our great Lord ſeeing what Need the World had of true Teaching, and of true Teachers, ſends his Miniſters forth into it, ſaying. Matt. xxviii. 18, 19, 20. All Power is given unto me in Heaven and Earth: Go ye therefore and teach all Nations, Baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt: Teaching them to obſerve all Things whatſoever I have commanded you: And lo, I am with you alway, even unto the End of the World.

Many of his excellent Sayings and Commands may be found in that wonderful Sermon which he preached on the Mount, Matt. 5th, 6th, and 7th Chapters.

Here Chriſt ſhews has Miniſters his Power, and ſends them forth in his own Name, for there is none other given under Heaven for Salvation; and Chriſt comforts his Miniſters with a glorious Promiſe, of being with them to the End of the World. Oh the wonderful Sweetneſs of this gracious Promiſe! and ſuch are all his Promiſes, for they are Yea, and Amen, for ever. Wherefore Chriſt's Miniſters may well go forth without Doubting, having their Authority from the King of Kings. Again he ſaith, Go ye into all the World, and preach the Goſpel unto every Creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, ſhall be ſaved; but he that believeth not, ſhall be damned, Mark xvi. 15, 16. So Chriſt ſays. Go; but the World, the Fleſh, and the Devil ſays, Stay; for the Spirit of Sin and Satan is for obſtructing the Work of Chriſt, and hindring the free Goſpel Miniſtry, and the Motions 〈◊〉 the Word and Teſtimony of Jeſus; and is for quenching it in thoſe in whom it may appear: It is a new Mode or Faſhion, contrary to the primitive Order of Chriſt, above mentioned, for Miniſters to ſtay, and be tied to an outward Benefit, or a particular Meeting or Congregation; which Way of Preaching, or Reading (Reading being much in Practice now a Days) is quite contrary to the Call, and Practice of Chriſt, and his Miniſters, and of the Mar yrs, and Confeſſors of Jeſus: As alſo 〈◊〉 many of the moſt noted Reformers in Religion. Oh but it is objected, if Miniſters ſhould always go about among the Nations, what would become of their Families, or how muſt they live, and be maintained? To which may be anſwered, as the Miniſters of our Lord were, when He at the firſt ſent them forth; who, when they returned to their Maſter, he aſked them, if they lacked any Thing? They anſwered, No. But inſtead of lacking any Thing, the Devils were ſubject to them. Pray let the ſerious Chriſtian conſider, here is now a wonderful Change. Is it in Chriſt, or in the Hireling Money-loving Prieſt? It is certainly in the Men, and not in Chriſt Jeſus, or He is the ſame to Day, Yeſterday, and for ever. Where the Power of Chriſt Rules, there the Devil and his Power muſt of Neceſſity be ſubject.

But ſome object, that People are not ſo free now a Days; were there not a Law to maintain Miniſters, the Miniſters might periſh or ſtarve in this Generation; if ſo, then their Miniſtry muſt ſtarve the Peoples Souls. But this Thought of ſtarving, is for want of the Gift of God, and Power of Chriſt; which Power in the Miniſtry would wonderfully open Peoples Hearts towards God, and thoſe who are his true Servants and Miniſters; who ſaid, freely ye have received, freely give. Oh! faithleſs Generation, what, ſhall we miſtruſt him who provides for all his Creatures, even to the Ravens and Sparrows, and will He not much more provide for his Servants and Miniſters? How ſhould we receive Power from on High, if we want Faith, and cannot depend on the providential Hand of God?

Chriſt ſends his Miniſters into the World, in order to propagate his Goſpel of Salvation, and to let the World know that he is come to put an End to Sin, and bring Life and Peace to the Soul, according to the Angels Teſtimony of him, that his Name ſhould be called Jeſus (which is a Saviour) for he ſhall ſave his People from their Sins, Matt, i. 21. The Apoſtles of Chriſt alſo, according to their holy Commiſſion, declared, that God had ſent his Son to bleſs us, Acts 3.26. in turning of us from the Evil of our Ways. But that Doctrine muſt certainly be oppoſite to this of the Angels, Chriſt, and his Diſciples, which teacheth, that we muſt live in Sin while on this Side the Grave, and that there is no being free from it while we are in this World; though Chriſt himſelf came for that very End and Purpoſe, to put an End to it, and to ſave us from it, and to bring unto, and into, the World, everlaſting Righteouſneſs; as alſo is that Doctrine which maintains, that there is no Perfection that we can attain to in this Life; though Chriſt ſays, Be ye perfect (for or) as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect; as he is perfect in Fulneſs, ſo are we to be perfect, according to the Meaſure of Grace received. This Faith and Belief is much wanting in this unbelieving Generation, which is the Reaſon that People remain in their Sins, and the Peoples Leaders cauſe them to err, and their Miniſters miniſter in their Sin, and miniſter Sin to the People. Oh! that the Great Lord of All, may grant the Faith which purifies the Heart unto the Children of Men, and eſpecially to his Miniſters, that they might be inſtrumental to the convincing and converting Souls to Chriſt, and his "Goſpel, which is the Power of God to Salvation, to all them that believe." And as without believing, and being baptized, we can neither be ſaved, nor truly preach the Goſpel; How do we believe in Chriſt if we remain in our Sins? For Chriſt ſaith, If ye believe not that I am He, ye ſhall die in your Sins: So it is plain, that the true Faith and Belief in Chriſt taketh away our Sins, and that if we remain in our Sins, it is evident that we have not the true Faith of Chriſt. It is not enough to have a notional or hiſtorical Faith or Belief that Chriſt is the Son of God, but we muſt alſo believe that this is He, that as the Angel declared to Joſeph, ſhould ſave his People from their Sins. This was before he was born of the holy Virgin and thoſe People mightily miſtake the Doctrine of Chriſt in the Holy Scriptures, who think or believe they ſhall be ſaved in their Sins; and thoſe Miniſters muſt needs be antichriſtian, who preach and write, that there can be no living here in this World without Sin, which is alſo contrary to their own Doctrine at other Times, and to their ſolemn Covenant in the Water Baptiſm (or Sprinkling) in which they promiſe for their Children, to forſake the Devil, and all his Works, (and without Doubt all his Works is Sin, no Chriſtian can pretend to greater or higher Perfection, than to forſake the Devil, and all his Works) the Pomp and Vanity of this wicked World, and all the ſinful Luſts of the Fleſh, and to keep God's holy Will and Commandments, and to walk in the ſame all the Days of our Live ſo that according to this ſolemn Covenant, here is no Day for Sin; yet thoſe Covenanters at other Times will ſay, preach, diſpute, and write, that the beſt Saints cannot live without Sin, and that People ſin in their beſt Duties; if any think to mock the Almighty after that Manner, they will be much miſtaken in the Day of the righteous Judgment of God: For Chriſt came to put an End to Sin, and to finiſh Tranſgreſſion, and to deſtroy the Works of the Devil, which all Sin moſt certainly is. And it is plain, that John, the beloved Diſciple of Chriſt, believed this, from his own Words, I write unto you, young Men, becauſe ye have overcome the wicked One. I have written unto you, young Men, becauſe ye are ſtrong, and the Word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked One, 1ſt Epiſtle of John, ii. 13, 14. To which I ſhall add, what he ſaith through the Spirit to the ſeven Churches in Aſia.

To the Church of Epheſus, Rev. ii. 7. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches, To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the Tree of Life, which is in the midſt of the Paradiſe of God.

To the Church of Smyrna, Rev. ii. 11. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches, He that overcometh, ſhall not be hurt of the ſecond Death.

To the Church of Pergamus, Rev. ii. 17. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches, To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden Manna, and will give him a white Stone, and in it a new Name written, which no Man knoweth, ſave him that receiveth it.

To the Church of Thyatira, Rev. ii. 26, 27, 28, 29. He that overcometh and keepeth my Works unto the End, to him will I give Power over the Nations, and he ſhall rule them with a Rod of Iron, as the Veſſels of a Potter ſhall they be broken to Shivers, even as I received of my Father, and I will give him the Morning Star. He that hath an Ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith unto the Churches.

To the Church of Sardis, Rev. iii. 5, 6, He that ove ••• meth, the ſame ſhall be clothed in white Raiment, and I will not blot out his Name out of the Book of Life; but I will confeſs his Name before my Father, and before his Angels. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches.

To Church of Philadelphia, Rev. iii. 12, 13. He that overcometh, will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God, and he ſhall go no 〈◊〉 out; and I will write upon him the Name of my God, and the Name of the City of my God which is New Jeruſalem, which cometh down out of Heaven from my God, and I will write upon him my new Name. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches.

To the Church of Laodicea, Rev. iii. 21, 22. To him that overcometh, will I grant to ſit with me in my Throne, even as I overcame, and am ſet down with my Father in his Throne. He that hath an Ear, let him hear what the Spirit ſaith to the Churches.

Surely that Soul who cannot by all this ſee that there is an Overcoming, muſt certainly be blind as to a ſpiritual Sight of the Doctrine of Chriſt; and what is it but to make Chriſt and the Holy Spirit a Deceiver, to promiſe all thoſe great Things to his Churches, if they cannot perform the Conditions He preſcribes; and if it were true (as it is not) that it is impoſſible to overcome Sin and Satan, then would Chriſt be a hard Maſter, which is abſurd and wicked to ſuggeſt. But this Overcoming muſt not be in our own Wills, nor in our own Time, nor with our own Weapons, but according to the Apoſtle Paul's Teſtimony of the Saints Weapons, and their Warfare, and alſo of his own Fight and Victory, viz. 2 Cor. x. 4. The Weapons of our Warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God, to the pulling down of ſtrong Holds (Satan's Holds of Sin are ſtrong Ones, if never to be overcome.)

But with theſe Weapons we may overcome: And He bids the Chriſtian put them on, and calls them the whole Armour of Light (oppoſite and contrary to Satan's dark Power) and he names them after this Manner: Stand therefore, having your Loins girt about with Truth, and having on the Breaſt-plate of Righteouſneſs, and your Feet ſhod with the Preparation of the Goſpel of Peace; above all, taking the Shield of Faith, wherewith ye ſhall be able to quench all the fiery Darts of the Wicked, and take the Helmet of Salvation, and the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God, Eph. vi. 13—17.

I have fought a good Fight, I have finiſhed my Courſe, I have kept the Faith, henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteouſneſs; which God, the righteous Judge, ſhall give to me at that Day, and not to me only, but to all them who love his Appearing, 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8.

Thus the Saints and primitive Chriſtians were victorious in this Chriſtian and Spiritual Warfare, and they encouraged others to follow them, as they did Chriſt. The very Belief of this Doctrine, that we can never overcome Sin and Satan, is contrary to the Faith of Chriſt, and is a mighty Engine of the Wicked One to deſtroy Souls; for what Encouragement can any have to the Work of Reformation, or to believe in or preſs after the New Birth, if they do not believe in the New-birth, or that they may or can be reformed, or created again a-new in Chriſt Jeſus, unto good Works, and that they muſt not walk after the Fleſh, to fulfil the Luſts thereof. Oh that Miniſters and People would conſider that awful Sentence of Holy Scripture, viz. If ye live after the Fleſh, ye ſhall die; but if ye, through the Spirit, mortify the Deeds of the Body, ye ſhall live, Rom. viii. 13. (The Want of a lively Hope and Faith in Chriſt, the Great Lord of Heaven and Earth, is great, very great indeed.) Oh that true Faith in him might abound and increaſe in the Earth more and more! then would he inſpire the Soul with inward Strength and Grace to reſiſt the Devil, and overcome him, and actually to do the Works of God, and to forſake the Devil, and all his Works, and then, and not until then, is Chriſt's Righteouſneſs imputed unto us; ſo that true Chriſtians are truly righteous, not only by Imputation, but by Action alſo. Oh that thoſe who make Profeſſion of Holy Jeſus would deny themſelves, and take up their daily Croſs, and follow him in the Regeneration! otherwiſe, how can they be his Diſciples or Miniſters? And then would true Chriſtianity flouriſh in the Earth; then would Chriſt be exalted over all, who, with the Father and Holy Spirit, is God bleſſed for ever.

Now to return a little to Chriſt's Baptiſm, viz. He that believeth, and is baptized, ſhall be ſaved. Here our Great Baptizer, and Chief Miniſter, is poſitive, that they ſhall be ſaved who are baptized with his Baptiſm; from which, with ſtrong Reaſon, we may conclude, that the Baptiſm which is abſolutely neceſſary to Salvation is not Water-baptiſm, which was John's, but Spiritual-baptiſm, which is Chriſt's; and for this Reaſon alſo, that moſt Chriſtians that have any Spiritual Underſtanding, do plainly ſee, that notwithſtanding People being baptized, or ſprinkled, with elementary Water, many live wicked, ungodly Lives, and die in that State; but quite the contrary Effect hath that Baptiſm which is of the Holy Ghoſt, and Spiritual Fire, which is Chriſt's Baptiſm; for that where it is witneſſed, and where People not only talk of it, but live according to its holy Operation on the Soul, it ſaveth and cleanſeth from Sin and Evil, it waſheth by Regeneration, and reneweth the Soul by Grace, with Divine Life and Power.

The Call of a true Miniſter, is from and by Chriſt, he muſt come to the School of Chriſt, and take his Degrees there; in the univerſal Love of God he muſt learn and experience Patience, Humility, Faith, Hope, Mat. 11.29. and Charity; Learn of me, ſaith He, for I am meek and lowly in Heart; and yet, notwithſtanding, He was the great Heir of all Things, and all Power in Heaven and Earth was given unto him, He humbled himſelf to the Death of the Croſs, for the Sake of Mankind; and as the living Father ſent his Son, ſo the Son ſends his Servants contrary to the Will of Man, as the Apoſtle Paul ſaid, But I certify unto you, Brethren, that the Goſpel which was preached of me, is not after Man; for I neither received it of Man, nor was I taught it but by the Revelation of Jeſus Chriſt, Gal. i. 11, 12. Hereby it is plain he thought there was no abſolute Neceſſity of outward Learning, nor outward Call by Man.

And as there is no abſolute Neceſſity of outward Learning to make a Miniſter of Chriſt, ſo there is no Need to force an outward Maintenance; for Chriſt will take Care of his Servants, and feed and clothe them, when he ſends them, as he did his Diſciples, who went forth without Staff or Scrip, yet acknowledged; after their Return, they lacked nothing. And as Chriſt ſaid, Freely ye have received, freely give; ſo there is no outward Compulſion or Force in Chriſt's Doctrine or Religion: Some are indeed of another Opinion, and have practized the contrary, and bring thoſe Words of Chriſt to uphold them in the Practice of forcing Religion, where he ſays, in the Parable of the Marriage Supper, Go, compel them to come in; which was no other Compulſion or Force but that of Love, which is the greateſt Power in Heaven or Earth; to conſtrue our Saviour's Words in any other Senſe, would be abſurd, and contrary to the whole tenor of his Doctrine and glorious Miniſtry.

Thus then the Work of Chriſt's Miniſters is to bring the People to Chriſt, as He is their Redeemer and Saviour from Sin, and as He is their Comforter, and good Remembrancer, and their ſpiritual Guide into all Truth, in the Performance of which Work, they will have their Reward in this World, and in the World to come everlaſting Life. Amen.

CONCERNING Perſonal Election and Reprobation.

A CONCERN came upon me, in Chriſtian Love to the Honeſt-hearted of the Preſbyterian Way, to ſhew unto them how their Teachers have miſled them, and miſrepreſented the Words of God, in their pretending to prove the Doctrine they hold of Perſonal Election and Reprobation, and in their wreſting the Scriptures in Support of it.

Some of the Texts of Scripture whereby they vainly endeavour to defend it, and whereupon they chiefly found their Tenet, are theſe, viz.

1ſt, Concerning Jacob and Eſau, Rom. ix. 13. Mal. i. 2, 3. 2dly, Concerning the Lord's hardening Pharaoh's Heart, Exod. ix. 16. Rom. ix. 17. 3dly, He that made them, will not have Mercy upon them, and he that formed them, will ſhew them no Favour, Iſa. xxvii. 11. 4thly, Hath not the Potter Power, over the Clay of the ſame Lump, to make one Veſſel to Honour, and another to Diſhonour, Jer. xviii. 6. Rom. ix. 21. 5thly, Therefore he hath Mercy on whom he will have Mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth, Rom. ix. 18.

1ſt, Relating to Jacob and Eſau, the Caſe was thus: The Almighty ſhewed Rebecca (the Mother of them both) while the Children were yet unborn, That the Elder ſhould ſerve the Younger, Gen. xxv. 23. Rom. xi. 12. Not that the Elder ſhould be damned to Eternity, and the Younger only ſaved, as 'tis hoped will appear plain and clear in the Sequel, and the contrary be plainly proved, both from Scripture and right Reaſon. Firſt then, Theſe two (Jacob and Eſau) were the Sons of godly Iſaac, to whom, with faithful Abraham, was the Promiſe of God, and to their Seed, Gen. xvii. 18. and both Jacob and Eſau were bleſſed in the Name of God, and in his Faith alſo: For (ſaith the Author to the Hebrews) Iſaac bleſſed Jacob and Eſau by Faith, Chap. xi. 20. This he wrote when he was illuſtrating the invincible and mighty Power of Faith, by the many wonderful Works that had been done thereby; and doubtleſs the Faith there ſpoken of, is the true Faith; and whatever is foretold in and through true Faith will moſt certainly be fulfilled, as this great and ſignificant Bleſſing of Iſaac to his Sons was: The good, old Man, calls his eldeſt Son to him, being diſpoſed to bleſs him, and bids him ſeek Veniſon, and make him Savoury Meat, Gen. xxvii. 3.4. (ſuch as he knew his Father loved) that my Soul may bleſs thee before I die; and Rebecca their Mother knowing (from what God had ſhewed her before they were born) that the Elder ſhould ſerve the Younger, Gen. xxv. 23. for whom ſhe had alſo the greateſt Love; ſhe calls Jacob and opens the Matter to him, and bids him get Savoury Meat for his Father, Gen. xxvii. 14, 17, 18. which, through her Importunity, he did, and after he had prepared it, he brought it to his Father before his Brother came, and his Father bleſſed him in Faith, Verſe 28; but he did it againſt his natural Inclination; for he would have had his Son Eſau to have had the Bleſſing of Preference, Verſes 24, 25, becauſe he was the eldeſt Son, and by Nature it was his Birth-right; but he, in his prophane State and Condition, had deſpiſed and ſold it for a Thing of little Value to his Brother Jacob; ſo that Jacob, having, by his Brother's Conſent, bought it of him, had a Right to it on a double Account, both by Promiſe and Purchaſe. 1ſt, By the Promiſe of God before he was born: And, Secondly, By Purchaſe of his Brother. But pray let it be obſerved, that this was the Bleſſing of Preference only, that Bleſſing which Eſau ſought with Tears, but could not find it; nevertheleſs he had a Bleſſing pronounced to him by his Father, through Faith, Chap, xxvii. 39. though he does not ſeem to have had a right Senſe thereof, for he was at Times in a prophane Spirit, Heb. xii. 16, 17. and in Enmity and Malice againſt his Brother Jacob, as appears by that murthering, perſecuting Mind, that then was unmortified in him; for, ſays he, the Days of Mourning for my Father are at Hand, and then I will ſlay my Brother Jacob, Gen. xxvii. 41. But then, as his Wickedneſs was great, his Converſion muſt be by ſo much the more glorious. It would be well if all murdering Perſecutors would (in this his Converſion) take him for an Example; for inſtead of killing his Brother Jacob, when he met him on his Return to his Father's Houſe (from whence he had fled) he fell on his Neck, and kiſſed him, and wept, Gen. xxxiii. 4.

It is hoped that no Chriſtian Ear will be offended to hear of the Converſion and great Change of this prophane Perſon, who, though he was not favoured with the Bleſſing of Preference, or the natural Bleſſing of Birth-right (which he ſought with Tears, and could not find, Gen. xxvii. 38.) yet the Bleſſing of God's Grace and Favour (being the free Gift of the Almighty to him) with the Fatneſs of the Earth, he had, and it was delivered to him by his Father by Faith, as ſaith the Apoſtle, in the fore-cited Epiſtle to the Hebrews, Chap. xi. 20.

Which Bleſſing was by their Father Iſaac thus expreſſed to each of them. 1ſt, to Jacob, that the Purpoſe of God according to Election might ſtand, Rom. ix. 11, 12. which Choice, or Election, before they were born, or had done Good or Evil, was, that the Elder ſhould ſerve the Younger, or the Younger be preferred before the Elder; not that one ſhould be damned, and the other ſaved; there is no Damnation to Eternity that we read of concerning Eſau, but a choice Bleſſing of God, of a quite different Nature. Unto Jacob he ſaid thus; God give thee of the Dew of Heaven, and the Fatneſs of the Earth, and Plenty of Corn and Wine, be Lord over thy Brethren, and let thy Mother's Sons bow down to thee, &c. Gen. xxvii. 28, 29. And, 2dly, Unto Eſau he ſays (exceedingly trembling) Verſe 33. Behold thy Dwelling ſhall be of the Fatneſs of the Earth, and of the Dew of Heaven from above, and by thy Sword ſhalt thou live, and ſhalt ſerve thy Brother; and it ſhall come to paſs, when thou ſhalt have the Dominion, that thou ſhalt break his Yoke from off thy Neck, Verſes 39, 40.

Theſe Bleſſings have not only Reſpect to their own proper Perſons, but alſo to their Poſterity; but far from pre-ordaining them, or any of them, to Damnation; and we have good Ground to believe, from (what is above, together with) the Reformation wrought in Eſau himſelf, much better Things of him; for it is written, When the wicked Man turneth away from his Wickedneſs which he hath committed, and doth that which is lawful and right, he ſhall ſave his Soul alive, Ezek. xviii. 27. So when a righteous Man turneth away from his Righteouſneſs, and committeth Iniquity, and dieth in them, for his Iniquity which he hath done ſhall he die, Verſe 26.

Having thus far taken Notice of the Purport of the Bleſſings of Jacob and Eſau, relating to their Perſons; who were both bleſſed with the Dew of Heaven, and the Fatneſs of the Earth, I would add this Remark, "Let none curſe him or them whom God hath bleſſed."

And whereas the Apoſtle, reciting the Words of the Prophet Malachi, ſaith, Jacob have I loved, but Eſau have I hated, Rom. ix. 13. This was not ſaid of them before they were born, or had done either Good or Evil; but was juſtly denounced by the Almighty for the Cruelty and Hatred of the Children of Eſau to the Children of Iſrael, as is fully and clearly expreſſed by the Prophets, David, Ezekiel, Amos, and Obadiah; Pſalm cxxxvii. 7. Ezekiel xxv. 15. xxxv. 1—15. xxxvi. 5. Amos i. 11, 12. Obadiah 10, to 16. and was written many Ages after.

Secondly, The next Text under Conſideration is, "that the Lord hardened the Heart of Pharaoh," Exod. vii. 13. But it ſhould be obſerved, he had firſt hardened himſelf againſt God and his People, and then God hardened him yet harder, in order to ſhew his great Power to Mortals, which well conſiſted with his Juſtice to the Wicked and Unmerciful; for as God is merciful to the Righteous, ſo He is Juſt in his Judgment to the Ungodly.

So that God was clear of that evil Heart of Unbelief in him, and it is but juſt, and alſo reaſonable, that when Man, having been often viſited, refuſeth the Offers of God's Love, that He ſhould viſit ſuch in and with his righteous Judgment (who have ſlighted his Mercy and Grace) And then, according to Holy Scripture, his Deſtruction is of himſelf, but his Help is in the Lord, Hoſ. xiii. 9. So that God is true, and and every Man, contradicting him, is a Liar, Rom. iii. 4.

Wherefore may all have a Care of hardening of their Hearts as Pharaoh did, for that is provoking to the Almighty, and then He juſtly gives them over to an evil Heart of Unbelief, and to a reprobate Mind, and ſo they depart from the living God. The Lord ſaid unto Pharaoh, let my People go, over and over, and it was the Mind of God he ſhould have done it: Without thoſe Men who hold the contrary, would make the Almighty ſuch an one as themſelves, to ſay one Thing, and mean another. What is that but to charge the Almighty with Hypocriſy? A Thing hated of him, and his Dear Son, Chriſt Jeſus. No, no, Pharaoh might have obeyed the Lord in a Day of Viſitation: But he refuſed, and ſaid, Who is the Lord, that I ſhould obey his Voice, to let Iſrael go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Iſrael go, Exod. v. 2. And he continued to harden himſelf againſt God, and his People, cruelly perſecuting them, and forcing them to make Brick without Straw, before we read that the Lord hardened his Heart. Oh! that all hard heared, perſecuting, unbelieving People, might take Warning by him in time, before it be too late.

It is clear, he might have let the People Go; becauſe God by Moſes commanded him ſo to do. And who can deny, that what God did, was more proper to ſoften, than to harden his Heart, by letting him ſee the Miracles wrought in his Name, and the Ceaſing of the Plagues he had inflicted; therefore it was poſſible for him to have done what God required of him; he was not predeſtinated to that Obduration, until he had hardened his own Heart; and then it was, is, and always will be, juſt with God to ſuffer his, or any other Man's Heart to become hardened, and give them up to a reprobate Mind, Rom. i. 29.

Thirdly, The following Scripture is wreſted, and falſly made uſe of, viz. Iſa. xxvii. 11. He that made them, will not have Mercy on them; and He that formed them, will ſhew them no Favour. This Text hath, in ſome of the Writings of thoſe that eſpouſe the aforeſaid Doctrine, been brought to vindicate that deſpairing, deſtructive, evil Principle, of Pre-ordination of particular Perſons to Deſtruction and Damnation: But this Text, with the reſt, brought for that End, is groſly perverted; for in the ſame Place the Caſe is fairly ſtated, and the Reaſon clearly ſhewn, why God will ſhew them no Favour, viz. "Becauſe they were withered Branches, and People of no Underſtanding; therefore he that made them, would not have Mercy upon them, and he that formed them, would ſhew them no Favour." From whence it appears, they might have been fruitful, but would not, and had been green, but were withered from their Greenneſs; much like thoſe who Chriſt expoſtulates with, when He ſays, How often would I have gathered you as a Hen gathereth her Chickens under her Wings, and ye would not, Matt. xxiii. 37. If thou badſt known in this thy Day, the Things which belong to thy Peace, but now they are bid from thine Eyes, Luke xix. 42. Which ſhews the great and fervent Deſire of Chriſt to ſave Souls, and his tender Love to poor Mortals, and that they had a Day of Viſitation, in which they might have been gathered, which is far from ordaining them to Deſtruction from all Eternity.

So that God is fully clear of all Men, and their Blood is on their own Heads, and their Deſtruction is of themſelves; whereas they might have Help in the Lord, and his Chriſt, through Faith, which he offers to Man freely; but Man will not receive or embrace it. And further, it ſhould be obſerved, that if the whole Texts of the Prophecy of Iſaiah in his 37th Chapter be conſidered, it will plainly appear, that he is ſo far from uttering an expreſs or poſitive Decree of their final Deſtruction, that he clearly and fully foretels their Recovery and Reſtoration out of that State.

Fourthly, They argue from the Words of the Apoſtle, Hath not the Potter Power over the Clay, to make of the ſame Lump one Veſſel to Honour, and another to Diſhonour? Rom. ix. 21. Yes, doubtleſs he hath; but the Potter doth not make Veſſels with Deſign to deſtroy them, or to break them to Pieces, but for Uſe and Service; and it is contrary to his Will and Intereſt, when any Veſſel marrs under his Hand. And it is very plainly expreſſed by the Prophet Jeremiah, after mentioning his beholding the Work of the Potter, in the 18th Chapter, 6th, 7th, and 8th Verſes, O Houſe of Iſrael, cannot I do with you as this Potter? ſaith the Lord? Behold as the Clay is in the Potter's Hand, ſo are ye in mine Hand, O Houſe of Iſrael. At what Inſtant I ſhall ſpeak concerning a Nation, and concerning a Kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and to deſtroy it: If that Nation againſt whom I have pronounced, turn from their Evil, I will repent of the Evil that I thought to do unto them. All which is contrary to the Doctrine of an abſolute, unconditional Predeſtination: The Lord, in his Wiſdom, and to ſhew his Power, doth make Souls more or leſs honourable, as he pleaſeth; but it is very plain, from Scripture, and right Reaſon, that He makes none with Deſign to deſtroy them, or hath ordained any to eternal Damnation. Though He hath ordained Damnation for wicked and ungodly Men, yet he never ordained that Men ſhould be wicked and ungodly.

Fifthly, They urge the Apoſtle's Words, but to as little Purpoſe as the former, Rom ix. 18. He will have Mercy on whom he will have Mercy, and whom he will be hardeneth. 'Tis true, that God hath abundantly ſhewn us in the Holy Scriptures on whom He will have Mercy, viz. He hath Mercy on the Poor in Spirit; the Humble He teaches of his Ways; the Meek He guides in Judgment; He clothes the Meek with Salvation: He hath the Righteous in everlaſting Remembrance; He loveth them which love him; He ſaveth them who love his Dear Son, and believe in him; He giveth to them eternal Life, and Chriſt loveth them, and manifeſteth himſelf unto them. And his beloved Diſciple John declared, If any Man ſin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jeſus Chriſt, the Righteous; and he is the Propitiation for our Sins, and not for ours only, but alſo for the Sins of the whole World, 1 John ii. 1, 2. And the Author of the Epiſtle to the Hebrews ſaith, But we ſee Jeſus, who was made a little lower than the Angels, for the Suffering of Death, crowned with Glory and Honour, that he, by the Grace of God, ſhould taſte Death for every Man, Heb. ii. 9. And all who believe in, and obey him, will partake of the Benefit of his Death and Suffering; but the Wicked is ſnared in the Work of his own Hands, Pſal. ix. 16.

Thus it was in my Mind, and hath been, for ſome Years, to ſhew to the Preſbyterian, Independent, or Baptiſt People, or any other, who hold the Doctrine of particular perſonal Election or Reprobation, the Weakneſs of ſome of (what they call; their Proofs, for this (as I take it) corrupt and dangerous Doctrine of theirs, and the Miſapplication of thoſe Texts of Scripture, which they advance to maintain their abſurd Notion, of Souls being fore-ordained to Damnation eternally, whether they do Good or Evil, and that it is ſo determined, before we are born into the World, Oh! that thoſe People might come to true Repentance, and lay hold of the univerſal Love of God to eternal Life, through the living Faith of Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, in the tender Bowels of whoſe Love to all are thoſe Lines written, and in great Love and Goodwill they are invited to ſearch the Scriptures, and to ſee whether the whole Scope of them do not ſhew the contrary to what they hold in Relation to perſonal Reprobation to Deſtruction, fore-ordained before we are born, or have done either Good or Evil; there not being one Text to be found to prove that Doctrine: But there are abundance which ſet forth the Love, Mercy, and Goodneſs of God, to Mankind; only two of which I ſhall add hereunto, viz. And God ſaw that the Wickedneſs of Man was great in the Earth, and that every Imagination of the Thoughts of his Heart was only Evil continually. And it repented the Lord that he had made Man on the Earth, and it grieved him at his Heart, Gen. vi. 5, 6. And Jonah aroſe, and went unto Nineveh, according to the Word of the Lord, and entered, and ſaid, Yet forty Days, and Nineveh ſhall be overthrown. So the People of Nineveh believed God, and proclaimed a Faſt, and put on Sackcloth, from the greateſt of them, even to the leaſt of them. And God ſaw their Works, that they returned from their evil Way, and God repented of the Evil that he had ſaid he would do unto them, and be did it not, Jonah iii. 3, 4, 5, 10. I heartily deſire that theſe two Texts may be duly conſidered, and weighed, therein the Mercy, Loving-kindneſs, and long Forbearance of God, being ſo clearly and fully manifeſted, that I think may be ſufficient to convince every unprejudiced Mind of the Error of believing in that Principle of the abſolute Predeſtination of the Almighty of any Part of Mankind to Deſtruction.

A LETTER TO COTTON MATHER, in New-England.

HAVING received a courteous Letter from Cotton Mather, one of the greateſt Preachers among the People of New-England; he being in Community with the National Church there, and having preached a Sermon concerning the Power and Excellency of Chriſt within, recommending People thereunto, and commending our Society therein; but differing from us in ſome Particulars, which Particulars I was concerned to anſwer as followeth, viz.

Franckfort, the 20th of 3d Mo. 1726. Courteous Friend, C. M.

1726.THINE, dated November 30. 1725. I received a few Days ago, I having been viſiting the People along the Sea-ſhore in the Jerſeys (in the Love of Chriſt, hoping to bring ſome to him) among whom, in a general Way, the Goſpel which I had to preach in his Name, found Acceptance, for which I was truly thankful; and tho' I had no earthly Conſideration for ſo doing, yet I had that inward Satisfaction, that I thought I would not exchange or part with it for the Biſhop of Rome or Canterbury's Revenue: And at my Return I received thy friendly Letter, which I was glad of, and that mine to thee found that Acceptance, ſo as to anſwer my Requeſt.

And whereas thou ſay'ſt thy Aim and Hope hath been to perſwade us who call ourſelves Friends (we profeſſing ourſelves Friends to all People) that our ſuperior Streſs ſhould be upon the grand Point of Chriſt within; we having found, by Experience, living and bleſſed Experience, the great Benefit and Comfort of his moſt ſweet and glorious Preſence, by the Manifeſtation of his Power, Spirit and Grace, in and to our Souls, we cannot do otherwiſe than lay the greateſt Streſs thereon, our Benefit therein, and thereby, being not eaſily expreſſed, ſo as to be underſtood by the carnal Mind, or to thoſe who are in a State of Degeneration; Chriſt within was, is, and ever will be, the Hope of the ſanctified Soul's Glory, though a Myſtery hid from Ages of unregenerate People, or from thoſe who are in the Reprobation; Know ye not your ownſelves, that Chriſt is in you, except ye be Reprobates, ſaith the Apoſtle Paul, 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Col. i. 2.

From the above I would not be underſtood, as though I believed that Chriſt is no where but in his People; neither did I ever underſtand any of our Friends ſo, though we have been often miſrepreſented on that Head.

And as to the Ceremony of the Hat, and the Plural Language to ſingle Perſons, I thus anſwer, that many of us left that Way of Salutation and Speaking, thro' ſtrong Conviction, accompanied with theſe Reaſons;

1ſt, It being a Reſpect we pay Almighty God, He being our Head, is honoured by uncovering our Head (as ſaid the Apoſtle Paul, 1 Cor. xi. 4.) We think for that Reaſon it is not right to uncover our Heads to Men; but that to give one another our Hands, in an inward and hearty Reſpect, is better.

2dly, We read in the Holy Scriptures, that Mordecai could not bow to Haman for Conſcience Sake, Eſther iii. 4. and I think it may ſafely be concluded, that he did not take off his Hat, or uncover his Head, though he was in Danger to have ſuffered for it. And,

3dly, The three Children of God walked in the Preſence of the great King of Babylon (and thoſe preſent with him) with their Hats on; and they ſtood the King's Fury, and the Fire, though ſeven Times hotter than uſual, with their Hats on, as there related in Dan. iii. 21.

I beſeech thee, my good Friend, to conſider the Tenor of the Holy Scriptures maturely, and then I hope thou will not think the Hat, and the Language of Thee and Thou to a ſingle Perſon, to be needleſs Ceremonies and Incumbrances, according to our Principle and Practice; I do not write thus to thee for Contention, nor in a contentious Spirit or Mind, but in the innocent Love of our dear Lord Jeſus, and for Edification, or, if Need be, for Information.

Alſo, as to Thee and Thou to a ſingle Perſon, I anſwer, That the Holy Scripture (or the Words of God therein recorded) is by all Proteſtant Profeſſors of Chriſt, acknowledged a Rule to us all, next to the Holy Spirit, from whence they came, or the Holy Ghoſt, that our Saviour promiſed "ſhould lead into all Truth, and abide with the true Believers for ever;" and that God and Chriſt's Spirit, doth not contradict the Holy Scriptures, which came and proceeded from thence: This general Propoſition we all agree to, if we rightly underſtand one another.

Then, according to this Rule, our plain Language is right, otherwiſe I ſhall be obliged to thee to ſhew us wherein we err from that good Rule. Now, the Moſt High thought good to teach and uſe that Language in the Beginning to our firſt Parents; ſo that it is our Mother Tongue, and it is the Language of the Bible, or Holy Scriptures, from Geneſis to the Revelations. I ſuppoſe I need not tell thee, that You to a ſingle Perſon had its Riſe from Pride and Flattery; and thyſelf knoweth, that You to a ſingle Perſon, is neither good Engliſh, nor good Grammar.

And if I am rightly informed, your Forefathers, as well as ours, made uſe of this plain Scripture Language of Thee and Thou to a ſingle Perſon, in their firſt Separation from the common Sinners of their Times.

Though I thus apologize for the plain Scripture Language, yet in Reſpect of Faith or Grace, and Principles to be believed, which are abſolutely neceſſary to Salvation, I call theſe but ſmall Things; but we are not to deſpiſe the Day of ſmall Things, if we are faithful in the little, or leſs, we have the Promiſe of more or greater Things, Luke xix. 17.

I pray thee excuſe this long Letter of Epiſtle; for it ſeems to me but meet that we ſhould render a Reaſon for our Diſuſe of thoſe Things uſed by ſome (of moſt Societies) profeſſing the Chriſtian Faith.

And in Reſpect of Water-Baptiſm, and the Bread and Wine: 1ſt, As to Water-baptiſm, I have this to anſwer, the which I hope thou wilt charitably conſtrue.

The firſt Account that we have of it, is from John the Baptiſt, who firſt practiſed it, according to the Account the Evangeliſts give concerning it, and he ſaid, I indeed baptize with Water, but he (Chriſt) ſhall baptize you with the Holy Ghoſt, and with Fire; plainly diſtinguiſhing between the two Baptiſms, and the two Natures of them; adding, I ſhall decreaſe, but he ſhall increaſe: He ſpoke not of their Perſons; but of their Diſpenſations.

William Dell, a bright and learned Man in his Day (and, as I take it, when he flouriſhed moſt in Divine Religion) wrote an excellent Piece on the Subject of Baptiſm, which be pleaſed to peruſe; it is very evangelical, and well worth reading; I ſhall take Care to procure thee one of his Books; I am the more concerned about this Subject, becauſe thou art poſitive about our coming to it, if we improve in Wiſdom: But I would hope to be in ſome Meaſure inſtrumental to convince thee that there is no abſolute Need (in order to Salvation) to go into or unto the Water or Element; but that it is abſolutely neceſſary for us to go unto and into Chriſt, that being the Way to be new Creatures, as it is written, He that is in Chriſt, is a new Creature, 2 Cor. v. 17.

Our dear Lord on this Subject ſays, John truly baptized with Water, but ye ſhall be baptized with the Holy Ghoſt: Here our Saviour, as well as John, diſtinguiſheth between the two Diſpenſations: John's was indeed a glorious Diſpenſation in its Time; but Chriſt's far exceedeth it in Glory, and is to endure for ever.

The Apoſtle Peter remembred this Doctrine of Chriſt, when the Holy Spirit's Baptiſm was come, Then, ſays he, I remembred the Word of the Lord, John baptized with Water, but ye ſhall be baptized with the Holy Ghoſt, Acts xi. 16. The Apoſtle Paul, the great Apoſtle of the Gentiles, ſays, He was not ſent to baptize, but to preach the Goſpel; which, when truly preached, hath a ſpiritual baptizing Power attending it; and if we come rightly to be baptized with the Holy Spirit, and Fire of the Divine Word, we ſhall witneſs a Renovation, and the Work of Reformation and Regeneration will go forward more and more, both without and within, in Body and in Spirit, for which every true Chriſtian and Miniſter of Chriſt longs and prays with fervent Deſires; the Apoſtle ſays (and pray be pleaſed to judge for what Reaſon) That the Kingdom of Heaven is not Meat or Drink, but Righteouſneſs, Rom. 14.17. Peace, and Joy, in the Holy Ghoſt. Oh! may the Moſt High inſpire thy Soul when thou reads theſe Lines is my tender Deſire.

I know I am writing to one who in many Things is far before me; ſo that I write in a Fear, mixed with Chriſtian Love; and if it meet with the ſame Love in thee, that will cover a Multitude of Faults.

And as to the Supper or Ceremony of Bread and Wine (which is called a Sacrament, which Word we find not in the Bible) we do not underſtand that our Lord laid it as an Injunction on his Followers to obſerve or practice to Perpetuity; or that the Obſervation thereof is abſolutely neceſſary to Salvation, and that his Church ſhould be in the Practice of the Elements of either Water to dip in, or ſprinkle with, or Bread and Wine to eat or drink, as a laſting Ordinance, to be obſerved by his Believers in an outward Way for ever.

Chriſt ſaid, This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in Remembrance of me; which to me ſeems to leave it indifferently: Alſo from the Debates and Contentions of Chriſtians about it, and the Blood that hath been ſpilt and ſhed in this Controverſy, and the many Doubts ariſing concerning it, I think it is evident, that Chriſt was not poſitive that his Followers ſhould be found to Perpetuity therein; and where he ſays, Take, eat, this is my Body which is broken for you, or for many; and drink, this is my Blood which is ſhed for many; I believe it is not to be doubted but that he pointed at his Fleſh and Blood, rather than the Bread and Wine (as in a Figure) and that alſo he had an Eye to his ſpiritual Fleſh and Blood or Body, as where he ſays, Except ye eat my Fleſh, and drink my Blood, ye have no Life in you; the which every true Chriſtian ſhould daily feed upon, and without which we have no Divine Life in us; and as himſelf alſo ſaid, My Fleſh is Meat indeed, and my Blood is Drink indeed.

And it is worthy of note, that much of his Holy Words, and heavenly Doctrine, was ſpiritually to be underſtood; My Words ſays he, are Spirit and Life; a glorious Speech to ſuch as truly witneſs and underſtand it, which is much better felt by a true believing Chriſtian than expreſſed: Ohmay we ſo open our Hearts to our beloved Jeſus, that he may come in unto us, and that we may ſup with him, and he with us, and that he may notonly ſup with us, but take up his Abode with us, and we with him, for ever: And not only in us twain, but in all thoſe who truly love, believe in, and follow him throughout the World; ſo wiſheth, and prayeth, in Sincerity, thy real Friend,

T. C.

I hope thou wilt excuſe this long Letter, thy Vital Chriſtianity being inſtrumental towards this our correſponding together by Way of Epiſtle, which if it prove any Way to thy Satisfaction, I ſhall rejoice. In reading ſeveral of thy latter Tracts, I have had Love in my Heart towards thee, which was yet more renewed in peruſing thy Vital Chriſtianity, and thy friendly Letter to me.

YOUTH PERSWADED TO Obedience, Gratitude, and Honour, to GOD, and their PARENTS. ALSO Some TOUCHES upon the LIFE of MAN from the CRADLE to the GRAVE.

Honour thy Father and thy Mother, that thy Days may be prolonged in the Land which the Lord thy God giveth thee,

DEUT. v. 16. &c.

Man that is born of a Woman, is of few Days, and full of Trouble,

JOB xiv. 1.
To the READER. READER,

THIS little Piece is the Fruits of a few leiſure Hours which the Author had at Sea, he being under a ſolid Concern for the preſent riſing Generation, that they may flouriſh and grow in Piety and Virtue; and that the Days of their Tranquility may increaſe, and be lengthened out in this World.

And alſo, chiefly, that when they go off the Stage of Life, they may have the Enjoyment of the Peace of God, and of his dear Son, our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, through the Holy Ghoſt, with a full Aſſurance of an eternal Inheritance and Habitation in the glorious Kingdom of Heaven.

The Author hopes that religious and well-inclin'd Parents will join with him in this ſo neceſſary and noble a Work of ſeeking the Youth's Welfare; and deſires, as they may approve this Labour of Love, that they would be inſtrumental to diſperſe or beſtow this among, or to their Children and Neighbours, the Charge being inconſiderable.

And if any are benefited hereby, it will abundantly ſatisfy for the Labour taken herein. And may the Lord of all bleſs thee and thine, in all good Things, who is worthy to be loved, ſerved and obeyed, by all Mortals, to whom Praiſe only is due for ever.

YOUTH perſwaded to Obedience, Gratitude, and Honour, to GOD, &c.

ONE of the firſt Things pious and good Chriſtians generally endeavour to inſtil into their Children, in their Youth, is,1730. the true Knowledge of God; and that he made them, and for what End.

The Almighty made us all on Purpoſe for his Glory, and that we ſhould ſerve and worſhip Him, as ſaid the Four and Twenty Elders who ſtand before the Throne of God, and worſhip Him continually, ſaying, Holy, Holy, Holy Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive Glory, and Honour, and Power: For thou haſt created all Things, and for thy Pleaſure they are, and were created, Rev. iv. 8,—11.

Man being a noble (if not the nobleſt) Piece of this viſible Creation, was doubtleſs made and created for a Purpoſe of his Glory.

But Sin is of the Devil, and did, and (if not repented of) always will diſhonour God, and bring Ruin upon both Body and Soul.

Therefore, O Youth! be prevail'd upon before it be too late, rightly to remember thy Creator in thy Youthful Days, before the evil Day come. And certainly it will be an evil Day to thy Soul, when God by his Spirit leaves ſtriving with thee, and leaves thee to thyſelf: For he hath ſaid, His Spirit ſhall not always ſtrive with Man, for that he alſo is Fleſh, Gen. vi. 3.

While therefore God by his Spirit is ſtriving with thee, and calling thee by his Grace to Repentance, and to turn from the Evil of thy Ways, ſaying, Turn ye, turn ye, why will ye die? Turn at my Reproof, and I will pour out of my Spirit upon you, and make myſelf known unto you. Again, I ſtand at the Door and knock (here's a holy Stroke at the Heart) if any Man will hear my Voice (ſee the univerſal and unlimited Love of God in Chriſt to poor Mortals) and open the Door, I will come in to him, Rev. iii. 20.

If Man will open the Door of his Heart to his Maker and Saviour, he will come unto, or into his Soul. O Soul! no Gueſt in the World like this heavenly Gueſt; no Companion, no Friend in the World, like this great, this choice Friend, Almighty God. Oh! ſeek him while he is yet to be found, and call upon him while he is near. Let the wicked forſake his Way, and the unrighteous Man his Thoughts (that are evil) and return to the Lord, and he will have Mercy upon him (and as ſay the Righteous, who ſeek the Glory of God, and the Good of Souls) and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon, Iſa. lv. 7.

Therefore, Turn, turn, O turn! why will ye die, ye curious Workmanſhip of God's holy Hands, ye fine and beautiful young Men and Women?

The Youth ſhould alſo gratefully and obediently remember their careful Fathers, and indulgent and tender Mothers: Unto ſuch Youths God has promiſed a Reward, the which Promiſe I have ſeen fulfill'd in many Thouſands; and God is more and more fulfilling of it every Day; and will fulfil it to the End of Time.

And how reaſonable is it that we ſhould remember with Tenderneſs, our Father who begat us, and not to diſobey him in his lawful and juſt Commands, nor wittingly or willingly vex or grieve him?

Pray how ſhall we be ever able to pay or retaliate him for all his Care, and the Coſt and Charge he hath been at in bringing of us up, till we come to be young Men and Women? Can we ever do enough for him that hath done ſo much for us?

Oh! how unhandſome it is, as well as irreligious and unchriſtian, for a young Man or Woman, when their Parents are old, and perhaps full of Aches and Pains, or otherwiſe in Years and in bad Health, to treat them with Scorn and Contempt, or be ſurly and churliſh, and flout at and diſobey their wholeſome Counſel and Advice.

On ſuch young People I have ſeen the heavy Hand of God in my Day, and made Obſervations thereof, many and many a Time. O! the many diſobedient Youth that I have ſeen, that have been Examples and Warnings to others, of the juſt Judgment of God Almighty, upon diſobedient and prophane young People; and indeed too many old Ones too.

But the Youth are too apt to think and ſay, Our Bones are full of Marrow, and our Veins of Blood, and our Blood is warm; we cannot be ſo dull and heavy as old Men.

Well, who hath fill'd, and by whoſe Providence are your Bones and Veins full of Marrow and Blood? Is it not God? Is it not in Him you live, move, and have your being? What hath the Devil and Sin to do with all this? Should not God have the Marrow of your Days? And ſhould not Youth ſerve Him with their pureſt or fineſt Blood? And ſhould they not be warm, and not lukewarm or cold, in and towards the Things of God and Heaven?

Thus to be vigorous and manly in the Work of God, is truly and rightly to honour our Parents, as God commands.

It is not to honour them with the Mouth and Lips only, but with the Heart, and with ſerving God; for that is the Honour ſpoken of in the Holy Scripture.

None can rightly honour their Parents, who diſhonour God. If a young Man or Woman is religious, and of a diſcreet Conduct, and of a ſober and juſt Converſation: That indeed is a real Honour to, and honouring of our Parents. For, ſay People, when they behold juſt and religious Youths, when their Father is living, Oh! how happy is that Man in his Children! And indeed it is an honourable Happineſs: When, on the other Hand (Pity! Oh! Pity! Pity!) how many fine Youths, to look at (at a Diſtance, to outward Appearance) have, through their Diſobedience, and vile Practice, brought down the grey Hairs of their careful and tender Parents, with Sorrow to the Grave.

And, as if their own Ruin and their Parents was not enough, bring, through their Intemperance and Folly, Ruin and Deſtruction on their Poſterity alſo; and what their Parents have with great Labour gain'd to bring them up, and educate them till they come to Maturity, they in a little Time ſpend extravagantly and intemperately, as well as fooliſhly and inconſiderately; and ſo bring Ruin and Deſtruction ſwiftly on themſelves and Poſterity.

And another Subject but ſeldom ſpoken of, or handled, is the extraordinary Regard we ſhould have to oblige our Mothers, and the tender Care we ſhould take to nouriſh and comfort them in Age; and not vex or grieve them, if poſſible we could help it, for many Reaſons, beſides our religious Duty, as above, in Relation of Honour to Parents. And let me remind the Youths of this Age, of either Sex, that in the Time of the Law (the Law of God under the Moſaical Diſpenſation) the diſobedient Youths were to be brought out of the Camp or City, and all the People were to ſtone them to Death.

'Tis true, our Goſpel-diſpenſation, or the Diſpenſation of our ſweet Jeſus, is not ſo rigorous; but much more mild and gentle, as to the Body; yet, as to the Soul, without Repentance, the Diſobedient to natural Parents in general (beſides to our Father in Heaven in particular) entail, upon them an eternal Curſe in the World to come, and many Croſſes and Difficulties in this World. And herein the Goſpel exceeds the Law, it gives Time for Repentance, mixes Mercy with Judgment, and ſanctifies our Troubles, Croſſes and Afflictions, to us, through Repentance and Amendment of Life; whereas the Law in old Time was executed without Mercy or Pity, and with fierce Wrath, Vigour and Anger.

But to return to the tender Mother. Oh! the tender Soul of the tender Mother, how it yearns over the diſobedient Son or Daughter! And who that hath not a Heart of Flint or Adamant, but would comply or yield to the wholeſome Advice and Counſel of ſo tender a Parent, who brought us into the World? Affection to ſuch a near Parent, one would think ſhould conſtrain us to it.

However, if Religion or Affection is not ſo predominant, let Reaſon do it. Firſt, 'Tis a rational Conſideration that thy Mother ſuffered many Pains, and much Sickneſs, which thou wert the Occaſion of, even before thou wert brought forth into the World, beſides the dolorous, bitter Pangs and Pains of Child-birth, which have coſt the Life of many a tender Mother.

And conſider the firſt Month after thou wert born, O the Care and tender Concern, the Watching, Labour and Charge, cannot eaſily be expreſs'd! What running to the Phyſician upon every Symptom or Suſpicion of being ill, or out of Order? And muſt all this be forgotten? O Height of Ingratitude! which too many poor young People are guilty of.

Though bleſſed be the Almighty Lord, there are ſome who are truly and humbly thankful to God and their Parents for their Being, and their Well-being, believing they can never fully requite Him or their Parents.

Now, after our firſt Month, what a deal of Fatigue and Trouble we give our Mothers, who ſtill, if they give us Suck (as many Mothers do; even Queens and Princeſſes, and many noble Women, not diſdaining to give their Children Suck from their own Breaſts, which certainly is the moſt natural Way of bringing up and nouriſhing them; though, on ſome Conſiderations, a Nurſe may be diſpens'd with) how do we partake of their own Blood, to the waſting of their Spirits, and oftentimes their Fleſh alſo?

Surely nothing but Love and Duty could engage a Mother to the great Care and Fatigue which ſhe is oblig'd to in Nurſing and Suckling her Children, eſpecially if before-hand in the World? Who can expreſs the Toil and Care to keep the poor unthinking little Ones quiet, and the many weary Steps and Contrivances to keep them from Crying? Although, by the Way, when they grow up, their Mothers may cry Night and Day too, and they take but too little Notice of it (i. e.) the rebellious, ingrateful, and diſobedient Youth.

O Youth! muſt all this be forgotten? Muſt all this have no Conſideration with you, and bear no due Weight upon your Minds! Oh! ſurely no: God forbid!

The firſt Year being gone (which is oftentimes but the Beginning of Sorrow to the Parents) then they cannot eaſily be truſted alone, or out of Sight, except in ſome good Hand; and if 'tis never ſo little miſſing, then cries the Mother, Oh! where's the Child? What have you done with my Child? Who has got it? And never reſts till ſhe's ſatisfy'd about it; and when 'tis brought to her, O how ſhe embraces and kiſſes it, as if ſhe would wrap its Soul up in her own! and then the Heart, the Boſom, and the Breaſt, are all open to it. What endearing Expreſſions are pour'd out to it from its tender Mother! as, My Dear, my Love, my Jewel, &c. and ſometimes from ſome Sort of Perſons ſuch fond Expreſſions as are not juſtifiable.

But, O melancholy Conſideration! all this Love and Tenderneſs is too often rewarded with Hard-heartedneſs and Cruelty; the Mother may cry, and die too, if ſhe will, for her Dear Love, and Precious Jewel, when grown up to Man or Woman's Eſtate! From ſuch Ingratitude may the Lord deliver us!

This Conſideration is remarkable, as we are alſo the Workmanſhip of God, and human Creatures, That of all the Creatures God hath made, there's ſcarcely any ſo helpleſs ſo long as Man; ſo that Man is ſo much the more obliged to his Parents, and particularly his Mother, who feeds us when we can't feed ourſelves, and carries us long before we can go alone, and defends us from Harm, or we muſt periſh. After all this, to be unkind and diſobedient to our Parents, is great Ingratitude; and I ſcarce ever ſaw it go unpuniſh'd, even in this World: And pray let the Youth conſider how it is like to fare with them in the next; for I addreſs myſelf to thoſe who believe the ſacred Writings of the Holy Scriptures; for to others, ſome Things herein may ſeem fabulous, as Judgment to come doth to the Atheiſt, tho' divers of them feel it begin to come before they go out of the World, as hath been the Caſe of many which might be mentioned.

From the Breaſt, and the Arms, to the ſeventh Year of our Age, who can relate the World of Trouble our parents have with us to keep us out of Harm's Way, to keep us from bad Company, to keep us in Health as much as lays in their Power, to clothe us, and keep us whole and clean, and take Care that we learn no ill Words or Manners; for about this Time, little Youths are very apt to learn Good or Evil; and the careful, virtuous Parents, would do well to endeavour to cultivate their tender Minds, and to plant Things good and profitable in them betimes. It often turns to good Account (though not always) and when it doth not, the Parents, having done their Duty are clear of their Blood, and of what Miſchief may befal them through their Ungodlineſs, and Folly, and Intemperance, afterwards.

From the Seventh to the Fourteenth Year, then the Care of wiſe and thoughtful Parents is to give them ſuitable Learning, and to ſeek for the beſt Maſter that can be got for them, which indeed is a great Point of Prudence; for corrupt and intemperate Teachers are often hurtful to Youth, and Men of bad Principles may be Inſtruments of inſtilling the like Principles into the Children. A good Underſtanding, good Manners, and good Principles, a religious, wiſe and diſcerning, Parent, would eſteem before Letters and Figures; although to be well inſtructed in theſe alſo, is conſiderable, but the other preferable. And here let Teachers and the Youths be careful of Idleneſs, for that is the Mother of many Miſchiefs; and bad Words, bad Actions, and bad Company, ought to be avoided, which taint and corrupt the Minds of the little tender Youths.

'Tis melancholly to think of it, that ſome Youths, who never heard bad Words in their Father's Houſe, ſuch as taking the Sacred Name in vain, Curſing, Swearing, Talking rudely, &c. ſhould come from School full with it, ſo that the good Intention of the Parents in giving their Youth Schooling, is then circumvented in a great Degree; to regulate which, the Parents and Tutors ſhould join together in a wholeſome Diſcipline. Some indulgent Parents mightily hurt their Youth by tying up the Hands of their Teachers from diſcreet Correction. No diſcreet Teacher will uſe Broom or Mop-ſtick, or Door and Window-bars, to correct their Youths; that would be unmanly, as well as unwiſe; but the Rod never did hurt, in a ſkilful Hand. And both at Home and at School, 'tis profitable for the Youth to be diligent in Reading the Holy Scriptures, which are preferable to all other Books, though other good Books are profitable alſo, and beneficial to improve the Underſtanding; whereas filthy and irreligious corrupt Romances, and prophane Play-Books often poiſon, and are the Bane or Ruin in of Youth; and when once they come to be in Love with thoſe black dark Works, ſacred Truths are of little Value with them, which is an evident Token or Sign of the evil Tendency of evil Books: Though there may be ſome Sort of Philoſophy in ſome of them, yet, it 'tis vain, and Lies, and Deceit, we had Need to be careful our Youth are not ſpoil'd therewith; and indeed thoſe of riper Years are often hurt thereby, elſe why did the learned Apoſtle Paul write to the primitive Chriſtians, to beware leſt any of them ſhould be ſpoil'd through [wrong] Philoſophy, and vain Deceit, Col. ii. 8. If all this Care and Pains, beſides Charge, ſhould be forgotten, it betokens great Stupidity.

From Fourteen to Twenty-one, more Care comes on a-freſh upon the Heart and Mind of the faithful and loving Father, and affectionate and tender Mother, that their Offspring may do well, both as to this World, and alſo to that which is to come. It is indeed commendable, and alſo a Duty in the Parents, to take Care in putting their Children in a Way, as much as lies in their Power, to live in the World; but, above all Things, to endeavour to promote their eternal Happineſs and Intereſt in the Life to come. This is ſo much the more honourable, by how much the one is external, and the other eternal. O Eternity! Eternity! that we did but think more upon it, tho' we thought leſs of the Externals; although ſome think too little upon the ſubſtantial Part of them too, and forget to be juſt in the Things of Meum and Tuum, or between Man and Man.

But to return to the Youth; and as to Trade, the Law of Nations forbids them to trade, or to trade with them, till they arrive at the Years of Twenty One, as ſuppoſing their Underſtanding not fully ripe for Buſineſs till that Age; and therefore many, and ſome of the wiſeſt Heads on the Earth, and Men of vaſt Eſtates, have thought it rational and proper for Youth to be put Apprentice for ſeven Years: This is look'd upon as expedient, although they have many Thouſands to give them when they come to Age: And indeed many Youths have been ruined and undone for Want of ſuch Service; and ſome of the brighteſt and fineſt of our young Men have ſpent more before they arrived to that Age, than their Parents had to begin the World withal; nay, ſome, many times more, for want of Employ in ſome commendable Calling; for having ſo much idle Time on their Hands, they have taken to idle Company, and become idle Companions themſelves alſo; and ſo the Youth have corrupted one another, to their geat Hurt and Damage, as to their outward Subſtance; and which is yet worſe, as to their Soul's Welfare; and ſuch evil Communication corrupts good Manners; and if they were employed in Buſineſs, they in this Reſpect would be out of Harm's Way, out of the Way of thoſe Rooks that would make a Prey of them.

In order to the Well-doing and Being of the Youth in the Time of his ſeven Years Servitude, we ought to be very careful to chuſe ſuch Maſters as are of good Report: Firſt, as to their Religion, Ingenuity, Induſtry, Juſtice and Temperance, and one who hath acquir'd to a Way of living well: Such a Maſter is worthy, and ought to be obey'd. It often happens, that before this Time is over, the Youth are uneaſy, and are wont to go home to their Parents, with Complaints; but without a real Occaſion or Neceſſity. It is far better, and much more honourable for young Men to ſtay out their appointed Time: And then when they come to have their lawful Liberty, it will be more ſweet to them; and People will be the more free and engaged to deal and trade with them, and the Parents will have the greater Encouragement to ſet them up in their Calling. A common Maxim, which is generally fulfilled, is worthy of Note here (i. e.) Thoſe that are good for their Maſters, are good for themſelves, and it moſtly happens ſo.

And as to Maſters, ſince they are generally Gainers by the Service and Work of their Servants, they ought to uſe them well, as to their Accommodations, and not to exact their Labour to Oppreſſion, remembering we have all a Maſter, which is in Heaven, and that every one of us (let our Condition be what it will in this World) muſt be accountable for the Deeds done here on Earth, to him in his Kingdom.

It muſt not here be forgotten, that Servants ought not to ſerve their Maſters with Eye-ſervice; but juſtly do their Duty as though they were actually preſent, or really in View. And as their Indentures bind againſt Cards and Dice, and all unlawful Games, and Gaming being very deſtructive to Youth, as well as to their Maſters Intereſt, it is in an eſpecial Manner to be avoided; for Gaming leads into many other Evils, and, at the beſt, tends to draw the Heart and Mind from heavenly to earthly Things. Alſo the Servant is not to ſee his Maſter any Ways defrauded, it being all one in the Foundation, whether the Servant doth it himſelf, or ſees (with Approbation) another do it; and that which would make the Time the pleaſanter, and ſeem not ſo long and tedious, is to be chearful and good natur'd, and to be ſure to frequent the publick Worſhip of Almighty God; and Maſters would do well to let their Servants go ſometimes to more private Duty; and if the Servant be conſcientious, the Maſter will be no Loſer by ſuch Indulgence. Alſo Servants ought to be kind to their Maſters Children, which is reputable; and Maſters ought not to let their Children inſult their Servants; and if the Servants merit Correction, let it be done prudently, and not in a Fury, or in the Heat of Paſſion; for ſuch Correction, in the Heat of Paſſion, oftner hardens the Heart, than amends the Manners of the Youth ſo corrected.

Both the Maſter and the Servant ought ſtrictly to obſerve, and not to break their Covenants which they have mutually agreed to in their Indentures, ſign'd and ſealed before Witneſſes, or elſe they loſe their Title to Juſtice, and as it is not prudent nor juſt, neither is it lawful ſo to do. It is a great Hapineſs in a Family when the Maſter and Miſtreſs, Men-Servants and Maid-Servants, live together in Love and Good-will, and endeavour to promote each others Intereſt: Then when there is Occaſion to part, the good Wiſhes of each other go along with theſe who go, and ſtay with thoſe who ſtay. And the Care of Parents in this Affair, is worthy the Youth's ſolid Thought and Conſideration.

Thus after the fine and ſprightly young Man hath faithfully ſerved his Apprenticeſhip, and is arrived to the Age of one and twenty Years, when it is lawful for him and others to deal and trade one with another, then it may be ſuitable for him to marry according to the Ordinance of God, and his early Inſtitution in Paradiſe, who then ſaid (and his Word is the ſame to this Day) It is not good for Man to be alone, whatever others may ſay to the contrary. Oh! what Pity and Shame it is, that ſo many (otherwiſe) great Wits, and fine flouriſhing young Men, ſhould plead and practiſe againſt lawful Marriage, to their laſting Reproach and Infamy; and if they ſhould have any Poſterity, it is a Scandal on them alſo, tho' they are innocent; for through their Parents Faults, they are pointed at as illegitimate: And the inevitable Conſequences of ſuch filthy Mixtures, are monſtrous Confuſion.

But let us hope and endeavour better for our preſent riſing Generation, and our hopeful and flouriſhing Youths: And ſince the State of Marriage is an exceeding happy State of Life, if perform'd in the Fear and Love of God, and with Conſent of Parents and Parties concern'd; and otherwiſe the Reverſe: Therefore conſidering the Baſhfulneſs of ſome Youths (and ſometimes to a great Fault) it might be well for the Parents in Time to propoſe Marriage to their Children, who ſometimes have been loſt for Want of performing it in the Fear and Love of God; and indeed it being one of the greateſt Concerns in Life, and being for Life, a young Man and a young Woman ought therefore to act therein with the greateſt Care and Caution, as ought the Parents alſo. And let the Parents be helpful to their Youth, according to their Ability, and according to the Induſtry of the Youth, and ſtill be helping them, which is an Encouragement to ingenious and virtuous young People. By being too ſtrait-handed, there may be a wiſhing for the Death of the Parents, ſaying, They cannot carry it with them to their Graves; yet the Parent is not to impoveriſh himſelf for his Children; for that hath ſometimes ruin'd both Parents and Children alſo.

The Parents may propoſe, but the Youth ought to chuſe, becauſe they muſt live and die by it; the chief Motive of Marriage ought to be pure and true Love, which the Parents cannot give to the Children for each other; they may give them Money, and give them Advice, but they cannot give them Love; and Parents, by over-awing and over-perſwading them, have brought Ruin on many a beautiful Son and Daughter.

In this Caſe of Marriage, the Choice (if we deſign to be happy for Term of Life) ought to be a virtuous Perſon: That ought to be our chiefeſt Aim. Our Happineſs doth not conſiſt in either Riches, or Beauty; for Riches make themſelves Wings, and fly away, Prov. xxiii. 5. And Beauty is a fading Flower: Virtue is much more preferable and enduring; to have all theſe together in one Perſon, is ſuch a Rarity as is hard to be found. And in this great Caſe of Marriage, it is an excellent Thing to be equally match'd, or in the Apoſtle's Words, equally yok'd: Not one of one Perſwaſion in Religion, and the other of another; not one very old, and the other very young: Firſt, For where Two of different Perſwaſions marry, and have Children, which Way muſt the Children ſteer their Courſe? After the Father, or the Mother? And if the Parents are both true to their contrary Principles, who muſt prevail in relation to their Childrens Way and Worſhip? Many Inconveniencies, and much Confuſion, muſt naturally be the Conſequences of ſuch Marriages.

Thoſe who marry on Account of Riches, are very often diſappointed; for they very ſoon are on the Wing; they'll fly away, ſometimes in the Flames, and ſometimes they will ſteal away in the dark by Theft; and ſometimes they will ſwim away by Water, or fly away with Canvas Wings, and never return; and ſometimes by the Intemperance and Extravagancies of the Man or Woman, are moſt profuſely waſted. And here let it be noted, that to live comfortably in the World, there muſt be both in the Man, and alſo in Woman, Induſtry and Frugality; for otherwiſe, if One hath a hundred Thouſand a Year, it might all, and more than all, be ſpent in Exceſs; and if the Man be extravagant, the Woman and her Family muſt ſuffer; and likewiſe, if the Woman is extravagant, and lives to Exceſs, that Man cannot thrive in the World; ſo that both muſt manage their Affairs with Frugality and Induſtry; and then no Doubt, but through the Bleſſing of God, they may be very happy in one another, and in their outward Affairs, and in Chriſt Jeſus the Lord: But then the Bleſſing of God muſt be ſought chiefly, and above all.

Alſo the very Old marrying with the very Young, is moſtly attended with Inconveniency, as daily Experience teaches; for too generally ſuch Matches are on the one Side for Riches; for where do we find a young Man that marries a poor old Woman, or a young Woman that marries a poor old Man? And how often have we heard young Ones ſay, They would never marry old Ones any more? And one may well ſuppoſe, they had not married thoſe old Ones they did, if it had not been for their Riches; and many Times Providence has diſappointed them in the Enjoyment of what they ſo much ſought for.

We now ſuppoſe our blooming young Man and Woman well married and ſettled in the World, according to their own, and Parents, and Relations Liking and Choice; and now, according to the Apprehenſion of themſelves and others, they are in a happy State, and are really ſo in one another: Oh the Love and Endearments of ſuch a Pair, who can fully expreſs it? It hath ſomething of the Reſemblance of the State of our firſt Parents in Paradiſe; and happy, yea, thrice happy would they be, that make it their Care and Study to live ſo, and do live ſo until they die; and then when one of theſe happy entire Lovers dies, it ſometimes happens that the other cannot ſurvive long, but ſhortly doth die too.

But as our Parents in Paradiſe, ſo we in this Paradiſical State, have the ſame ſubtle, ſerpentine Spirit to war withal; for Satan envies us this Happineſs, and uſes all his Craft and Subtlety to break the Love and ſtrict Union between Man and Wife, and to turn it to Hatred and Bitterneſs; ſo that inſtead of dying for one another, they wiſh one another dead; and ſometimes the innocent Sufferer dies indeed, with Sorrow and Grief; and the Survivor meets with one who pays off all former Scores.

In order to circumvent our grand Enemy, and keep to our firſt Love as much as lies in our Power, we muſt ſtrictly avoid Anger, Jealouſy, Intemperance, wilful Separation, and the one too much inſiſting in his or her Will, againſt the others, &c. But in Caſes dubious, or difficult, the Author of all Things hath given the deciſive Power to the Male, becauſe the Female was firſt in the Tranſgreſſion; but it were better if theſe Two had but one Will, as they are one Fleſh, and that there were no other Power between them two, but the ſweet and cordial Power of Love; in that Mortals (eſpecially when it is in that which is divine) ever were, and ſtill are, and always will be, happy.

1. Anger ought as much as poſſible to be avoided, between a Man and his Wife. In a Heat or Rage, that may be done or ſaid in an Inſtant, which one or both may have Occaſion to repent of all their Days; and when once done, it cannot be undone. Again, and as often as a Man is angry with his Wife, or a Woman with her Huſband (without a ſufficient Cauſe) ſo often do they make Work for Repentance, and without which the Fault cannot be done clean away. Let the angry Perſon remember the good Advice in ſacred Record, Let not the Sun go down on thine Anger, Eph. iv. 26. And if it was not to go down on the Anger of the common People, much more it ought not between a Man and his Wife. And let ſpecial Care be taken, that both be not angry together; for that would be the Way to fire the whole Houſe preſently, ſo that the Houſe would be too hot to hold them.

2dly, Jealouſy. Oh cruel Jealouſy! Jealouſy is cruel as the Grave, and burns as a Fire in the Soul, and will certainly conſume it, if it be kept alive. It ought indeed to be carefully watched againſt, and each Perſon to avoid all Actions that might give, or have any Umbrage that Way. A free, open Diſpoſition, would mightily help to quench the burning Flames of Jealouſy. And Love, ſincere Love, will mightily circumvent our fiery Enemy, the Prince of evil Flames, who ſtrives to ſtir up that (and not only that, but other) and all falſe Fires whatſoever. If we would live in Peace and Love, let us put on Charity; and that will lead us to put the beſt Conſtruction, and not the worſt, on the Words and Actions one of another. This is a ſafe and good general Rule for a Man and his Wife to obſerve; and not only for a Man and his Wife, but for all others on all Occaſions of Difference. For what ſad Work would it make in the World, and who could eſcape from Cenſure, if the worſt Conſtructions were put on all their free Words and Diſcourſes? Yet ſome may be cenſur'd deſervedly notwithſtanding. Oh! but this Divine Love is ſuch a wonderful Thing, it will quench the Darts of the Devil, and he cannot wound us while this pre •• ls.

Worthy to be rememb red is that great Saying of the Son of God, By this ſhall all Men know that ye are my Diſciples, if ye love one another, John xiii. 35. And this between a Man and his Wife, is doubtleſs highly neceſſary; and without it, they muſt be unhappy.

3dly, Intemperance is a ſore Evil in a married State (it is bad in any, and worſe in that) for it not only deſtroys the Peace of the Family, but that by which (under Providence) the Family ſubſiſts, and is ſupported; (i. e. the Increaſe or regular Income of it) and it alſo deſtroys the Health, debauches the Mind, quenches cordial Love, hurts Poſterity, in cauſing weakly Children, deſtroys Credit and Reputation, and hath brought many a Family to Poverty, Ruin, and Diſgrace. Oh the Miſery! Intemperance brings on People and Families, in Drinking eſpecially, and alſo in Eating and Apparel, it is hard to be expreſs'd in Words. Oh! what cruel Hardſhips it brings on Perſons and their Families, and that eſpecially of drinking to Exceſs, which the Male Kind are moſt guilty of. How barbarous it is for a Man to be carouſing in a Tavern till Morning, and his Wife weeping by herſelf at home, waiting for him? And when he comes in, ſometimes in great Diſorder, and often in ſuch Fits, he is very miſchievous, and commits much Folly and Outrage, of which he would be aſhamed when ſober. Surely, if Man or Woman were not wholly deprived of Conſideration, they would or ſhould conſider maturely, and think ſolidly of the evil Conſequences of this great Evil, and Sin of Intemperance.

4thly, Wilful Separation, between a Man and his Wife, is of dangerous Conſequence, That was very fatal to our firſt Parents, and ſeems to infect the Poſterity to this very Day. Fair Eve leaving her dear Adam, coſt her dear. She had not been ſo open to the Intrigues of vile Satan, if ſhe had had her Adam with her; and though the Female is generally the weaker Veſſel, yet her Strength is greatly augmented with the Preſence and Company of her Huſband; and ſo is the Huſband in the ſame Conſideration. Daily Experience teaches, that it is of ill Conſequence for Women to go much abroad without their Huſbands, or young Women, without ſome Body to protect and defend them, from the Inſults of rude Perſons, except on Family, or ſome other laudable Concerns. Womens Buſineſs being much in their own Families, and Mens alſo, to leave their Wives long, without Neceſſity, on Account of Buſineſs, is often hurtful to both. And Men and their Wives to ſleep ſeparately if in Health (or by Conſent, without good Reaſons) is very unnatural, and often tends to leſſen the Love and Affection they ought to have for each other.

It is good for married People to adviſe with each other, about the Affairs of their Families, they being ſo nearly related; and to be ſubject to one another in Things indifferent; and not ſtrenuouſly to inſiſt on their own Wills, one againſt another; for that often breeds Contempt and Diſcontent, and mightily tends to leſſen the Love and Affection, which they ought to have for one another. It would be well for married People to diſcloſe their Differences as little as may be, to any but themſelves; and not to be contented or ſatisfied, till they are made up again; always remembering their Marriage-Covenant, which is to be loving and faithful till Death. Some married People have been heard to ſay, That the longer they lived together, the more they lov'd one another.

As the Deſign of the Almighty in the Beginning was, in his Ordinance of Marriage, that the Man and the Woman ſhould be Help-meets to each other in divers Relations: So it behoveth us to anſwer this great End and noble Deſign, in his Fear.

In our domeſtick Affairs, we ſhould draw together, and help one another; the Woman in her Houſhold Affairs at home, and the Man in his neceſſary Affairs abroad, ſeeking to God for a Bleſſing upon their Labours: And if Accidents happen, or Loſſes or Croſſes, by Fire or Water, by Sea or Land, the loving Huſband, and the tender Wife, will help to comfort the moſt grieved with ſoft and kind Expreſſions; ſuch as My Dear, ſince it is our Lot to meet ſuch Diſappointments, and great Loſſes, ſince we could not help it; and we are not become poor through Idleneſs, or Extravagancy, let's endeavour to bear it as patiently as we can; and let us comfort and cheer up one another: We do not know but all this may be for the beſt; and if the Almighty ſees meet, He can give us more than ever we yet had. If not, let us endeavour to be content, and try to make it up in loving one another.

And as to Religion, a Man and Woman fearing God, may be very helpful to one another, they having many Opportunities, to ſpeak their Experiences to each other; and Times, wherein they may read the Holy Scriptures, and explain their Senſe, of particular Paſſages and Places to one another and the Family, without Interruption or Fear of Offence, or offending contending Perſons; and by ſtirring up one another to true Religion, and the Fear and Worſhip of the moſt High God.

Thus living and continuing in the Love and holy Fear of God, and true Faith of Chriſt, they have good Ground to hope at laſt to die in his Favour. Oh who would but hope to live and die like ſuch a Pair!

T. C.
FREE THOUGHTS COMMUNICATED TO FREE-THINKERS: In Order to promote Thinking on the NAME and WORKS of GOD. WITH A RELATION of a remarkable Providence, which fell out at Port-Royal, in Jamaica, ſuitable to the Subject, written at SEA. [The Preface and Poſtſcript by another Hand]

The Fool hath ſaid in his Heart, there is no God,

Pſalm xiv. 1.
PREFACE.

THE Author, in the Courſe of his Converſation, having met with ſome Perſons, who avowing the Principles he oppoſes in the following Tract, have been forward to aſſume the Character of Free-thinkers, might have thereby been determin'd to ſuch a Title and Direction of his Work. And as it is to be fear'd, the Number is too great of thoſe who love a falſe Liberty both in Acting and Speaking, it is not to be wonder'd at, ſhou'd they endeavour to juſtify themſelves therein by ſo ſpecious a Pretence as that of Freedom. A Privilege ſo undeniable to every Man, that, without it, none could poſſibly be prais'd or condemn'd for any Determination or Action whatſoever; but it muſt be imputed to that Power alone, which impoſes a Neceſſity towards either Good or Evil; ſo that in ſuch Caſe, all Diſtinction of Virtue and Vice muſt ceaſe in our Apprehenſions of Morality, and human Society lie in the greateſt and moſt deplorable Confuſion for Want of it. Far be it therefore from any judicious or honeſt Perſon to endeavor to exclude or diſſuade any from a juſt Freedom in Speculation or Practice. 〈◊〉 thoſe who pretend to this, entirely ſatisfy themſelves, that they have fully and ſincerely made uſe of it, and that in their Enquiries they have faithfully collected, and impartially conſidered, that Evidence the Nature of the Subject might have requir'd, or has afforded them. Thoſe who deny an eternal Exiſtence, Power and Providence, which hath created and preſerved the World, ſeem neither to have obſerved Nature, nor conſulted that Reaſon, which yet ſome of them may much pretend to follow. To ſuch the following Conſiderations are recommended by the Author; which deſerve to be read with Attention and Seriouſneſs, for the Good-will and ſincere Views with which they ſeem to have been written.

The Author to the Reader.

THE Author having been much preſs'd in Spirit to write the following Conſiderations upon the preſent Subject and Occaſion, begs they may be read with Attention, and examined without Prejudice. He hopes the learned and ingenious Reader will excuſe any Faults in Stile or Method, having Reſpect to the Sincerity of Intention, which he profeſſes to have had in his Undertaking; and humbly prays that a Divine Bleſſing may attend it, to the Satisfaction and eternal Advantage of all whom it may concern.

Free Thoughts communicated, &c.

1735.HAVING had ſome Diſcourſe with a young Man of bright natural Parts, concerning another World, and of leaping out of this into that in the Dark, which muſt needs be very dangerous; and fearing that many take that great Leap out of this World into the next in that Manner, I have been induced to write theſe Lines.

Upon which I cannot forbear immediately asking, What Man in his Senſes will venture (naturally ſpeaking) to leap in the Dark, he knows not where? Or into a Pit, he knows not the Bottom of? To think of it is terrifying, and muſt needs ſhock any conſiderate Free-thinker.

Now, though a Man, having a bright Genius, and a large Share of natural Parts, may acquire much literal and natural Knowledge; yet, for Want of a ſpiritual Underſtanding, which is derived from the Divine Spirit, he may greatly err concerning true Faith and Religion, and have no Apprehenſion of the eternal Kingdom and Judgment of God, or of another World; which it might be well for the ungodly were not, or were never to be at all: Which, were it to be ſuppoſed, yet to live virtuouſly (as the Biſhop of Sarum obſerv'd to that great Libertine the Earl of Rocheſter) would be an Advantage to Men, even in this World.

But if there ſhould be an eternal, righteous Kingdom (of which we may be internally and ſpiritually ſenſible) and a State of Life therein to come; then, O then, what will become of the Wicked, and all who forget God! and what Perturbation of Soul muſt attend ſuch, when, under the Convictions thereof, they ſhall be ready to launch into Eternity. I beſeech thee (O Soul) ſeriouſly to conſider, before it be too late.

The great Saviour of the World ſays, The Kingdom of God is within you, Luke xvii. 21. That is, inwardly and ſpiritually, to be known and perceived. He alſo ſays, I am the Light of the World, John viii. 12. He, by his divine and ſupernatural Light, lights us through this dark World to his ſpiritual and glorious Kingdom, where he rules and reigns in tranſcendent Majeſty and Brightneſs; of which his faithtul Subjects are in ſome Meaſure ſenſible: Glory to the King of Kings for ever.

And that eminently wiſe Apoſtle Paul ſays, He was ſent to turn Men from Darkneſs to Light. Darkneſs he calls the Power of Satan, and Light the Power of God. Now as a Man walking in outward Darkneſs is in continual Danger of falling, not knowing whither he goeth; ſo alſo a Man living and walking in ſpiritual Darkneſs (which is the Power of Satan, where the wonderful Power and Works of God cannot be ſeen nor underſtood) muſt needs be in the greateſt Danger of falling into the bottomleſs Pit of Perdition, where horrible Darkneſs and unutterable Miſery prevails for ever.

The many bitter Cries, dreadful Shrieks, and heavy Groans, which my Ears have heard from ſuch dark Souls, ready to depart the Body, have been enough to convince me of the Judgment of another World, tho' there had been no other Demonſtration of it to me. May our fine Wits, and ſprightly Youths concern'd, repent in Time. Oh, my Heart is pain'd for them; and my Soul mourns in ſecret for many of my former and latter Aquaintance, as I have alſo tender Deſires for the Well-doing and Well-being of Mankind in General.

If any, by duly thinking of theſe Things, ſhould be awaken'd and convinc'd of their State, and their former Lives and wicked Practices; and have ſo much Light as to ſee the Danger of living without God in the World; but be ready to conclude, that if there be indeed a righteous God, who will reward every Man according to his Works, there can then be no Hope for them, ſuch wretched Sinners. Oh Souls (if this be the Caſe of any) look not at ſuch Thoughts, which (in the midſt of your juſt Apprehenſions) Satan taking Advantage, may thus ſuggeſt to you; who having got you deep already in the Mire of Sin, wou'd by ſuch Infuſions plunge you deeper both into Sin and Deſpair.

Be it remembered that Chriſt died for Sinners, even the Chief (as Paul ſays) and he can make a chief Saint of a chief Sinner, as appears in the Caſe of that Apoſtle by his own Teſtimony: God hath, and can do it, though it be wonderful!

Wherefore abide not in Darkneſs, but repent, and turn to the Light of Life! ſtrive and ſtruggle for Life, the Life of God in the Soul of Man! turn ye to the Divine Light, turn to God, who is Light, and in him is no Darkneſs at all! live and walk in the Light of God, which is far above the Light of human Reaſon; therein ſhall we have Fellowſhip with the Father of Lights, and his Son Jeſus Chriſt; whoſe Religion is Spiritual: God is a Spirit, and they that worſhip him (aright) muſt worſhip him in Spirit and Truth.

God muſt be worſhipped in Thought, Word, and Deed; that is, in all Things we ought to expreſs an humble Reverence and Adoration to the Sovereign Being, frequently meditating on his great Name; but all Evil and ſinful Thinking we muſt refrain from with Abhorrence, as diſpleaſing to him; and is of the Devil that evil Spirit; and which indeed is contrary to the Nature and End of Free-Thinking; which is a ſincere Exerciſe of the rational Faculty, in order to diſtinguiſh between Good and Evil, Truth and Falſhood, that we may chuſe and acknowledge the one, and avoid and reject the other. And here it may not be unfit to recommend the Care of all our Thoughts, from whence proceed our Words and Actions as naturally, as good and evil Fruit from the different Seed ſown in the Earth.

And as the trueſt and moſt ſublime End of thinking (which is the reaſonable Service of every intelligent Creature) is the Contemplation, Fear, and Adoration, of the Almighty Creator; ſo are we thereto greatly encouraged by that Scripture of Mal. iii. 16, 17, 18. which I am concern'd here to tranſcribe and recommend, and is as follows, Then they that feared the Lord, ſpake often one to another, and the Lord hearkned and heard it, and a Book of Remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his Name. And they ſhall be mine, ſaith the Lord of Hoſts, in that Day when I make up my Jewels, and I will ſpare them as a Man ſpareth his own Son that ſerveth him. Then ſhall ye return and diſcern between the Righteous and the Wicked, between him that ſerveth God, and him that ſerveth him not.

In which Scripture we may obſerve how great and glorious a Reward is promiſed to thoſe that ſanctify the Name of the Lord; the Conſideration of which, muſt needs raiſe their Love and Admiration, and add to their preſent Delight in ſuch holy Thoughts.

But, on the contrary, it is to be feared, that evil Thinkers and Actors, when the Divine Spirit and Light wou'd inſpire them with good Thoughts, or convince them of their Sins, endeavour to ſtifle or overcome ſuch Thoughts or Motions as would awaken them to Righteouſneſs, or reſtrain them from Sin; and ſtrive, by their natural Wit, to reaſon the good Spirit out of their Souls; at the ſame Time opening their Hearts to the evil Spirit and his Suggeſtions, which they hug, to their own Deſtruction. But indeed to judge rightly of theſe Things, if a Man have ever ſo much natural Wit, and ſtrength of Reaſon, it muſt be ſanctified through his faithful Subjection to the divine Will, and rais'd by divine Inſpiration; which as far ſurpaſſes human Reaſon, as Heaven is above the Earth. May our Men of bright natural Thought think clearly and ſeriouſly of this. This is evident in the Caſe of that great Apoſtle Paul, who was educated at the Feet of Gamaliel, in the perfect Manner of the Law, yet, by all his Knowledge, could not juſtly diſtinguiſh concerning Religion, but was a Perſecuter of the Church of Chriſt: But when his Knowledge and Spirit came to be ſanctified by the Grace and Spirit of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, then, and not till then, he became of great and good Uſe and Service to his Maker and Mankind. Then his Reaſon and Religion became Spiritual, who had not conferred with Fleſh and Blood, but had been obedient to the heavenly Viſion, Gal. i. 16. And he ſays (1 Cor. xv. 19.) If in this Life only we have Hope in Chriſt, we are of all Men moſt miſerable. So that his Hope and Expectation (as of all faithful Believers) muſt have been of another Life, and the Kingdom of God hereafter; For here (ſays he) we have no continuing City, but ſeek one to come, Heb. xiii. 14. And though the Condition of ſuch, in this Life, is often expoſed to much Perſecution and Trouble for their Faith's Sake, towards the Name of God, and Teſtimony againſt this World, and the evil Spirit ruling therein; yet, bleſſed be the moſt High, He gives them Strength, and the Aſſurance of his Favour, whereby they endure to the End, as well as that he refreſhes them with his outward Bleſſings and Comforts: So that they may well ſay with his ancient Servant Job, Shall we receive Good at the Hand of the Lord, and not Evil? Job ii. 10. Thus Afflictions have been indeed uſually call'd, but they often, in the Hand of God, are Means of redeeming the Soul, and raiſing up many excellent Virtues, when they are rightly ſubmitted to.

But to return. I would enquire what Subject we can poſſibly chuſe ſo worthy of our Meditation, or from whence ſo great Benefit can redound both to Spirit and Body? The Fear and Thoughts of Almighty God, which are inſpir'd by his Grace, ſanctifying our Hearts, thereby render us more fit to receive his Favours both to Spirit and Body, which he multiplies according to his Wiſdom and good Pleaſure; and all our Faculties and Paſſions being redeem'd and govern'd by the Spirit of Faith, we ſhall poſſeſs and enjoy all Things in a more regular and excellent Manner. But who is there that hath not been ſo great a Partaker of the many Bleſſings, with which the infinite Creator filleth the World, and in an eſpecial Manner encompaſſeth Mankind, as not to be thereby oblig'd to a continual Acknowledgment thereof, and Remembrance of the great and bountiful Author? The State therefore of the Wicked and Rebellious, is ſtigmatiz'd in Holy Scripture, with this Character in particular, that God is not in all their Thoughts, Pſalm x. 4. And indeed for this came his Judgment upon the old World of the Ungodly, who cannot be ſuppoſed ever to have thought of the adorable Lord, ſince every Imagination and Thought of their Hearts were only Evil continually, as the Almighty himſelf hath complained. Gen. vi. 5.

But inſtead of the Returns of Faith and Love, how ſad a Conſideration is it, that there ſhould among Men be found any ſo vile and fooliſh, as even to deny the divine Exiſtence, and the Effects of his infinite Power in the external Creation, and to affirm that all Things have come by Nature, without God, or any ſupernatural Power; which evil Tenet, ſome have endeavoured to juſtify and ſupport by natural Reaſon: (Wherein the Name thereof may indeed be abuſed; but Reaſon itſelf, which concludes nothing without Evidence, can never declare in Favour of a Propoſition, for which, not only none can appear, but againſt which the whole World is full of it. But let this be diſpoſed for the Judgment of Reaſon. When therefore it is ſaid. That all Things have come by Nature; if thereby we are to underſtand that natural Things are ſeverally Self productive, this will be diſpoſed by daily Experience; for we may obſerve, that they depend one upon another, and upon various Cauſes for Production and Subſiſtence, without which, neither, in a State of Nature, could poſſibly be. But if it be meant of the univerſal Syſtem of natural Things collectively, this will leſs be allowed of many, than of any Particular of them; becauſe that would deſtroy the Nature of a Self-productive Power, which cannot be limited from being infinite, and therefore can be but one: One Infinite Supreme Nature therefore only can have ſelf-exiſted, and muſt have been the ſupernatural Author and Power, by whom all other Beings have exiſted: Which refutes the above Error, and rationally proves and eſtabliſhes the great Truth in the Queſtion.

And this the Chriſtian Religion teaches in the greateſt Perfection, that the Creator of all Things is God, an Infinite Eternal Spirit, who filleth all Things; who having been pleaſed to manifeſt his eternal Power and Godhead in the viſible Frame of the Univerſe, beareth Witneſs of himſelf therein, by his Providence and Judgments; and in every Soul of Man by his inward Inſpirations; eſpecially the ſincere Believer, in whom his Spirit dwells and operates.

Oh! that Men therefore would lift up their Minds, and open their Hearts to him, when by his Holy Spirit He reproves them for Sin, and brings a Damp upon their Spirits for Evil; from which they would, perhaps if they could, run, or divert themſelves from the Senſe of it: But alas! there is no fleeing from his Preſence, who is every where; nor avoiding his Judgment whoſe Kingdom comprehends all Things: (but Woe eſpecially is to them with whom his Spirit ceaſes ſtriving!) Holy David certainly was very ſenſible of this, when he wrote that admirable Deſcription of the Divine Onmipreſence, Pſalm cxxxix. 7th Verſe to 12. Whither ſhall I go from thy Spirit, or whither ſhall I flee from thy Preſence? If I aſcend up into Heaven, thou art there: If I make my Bed in Hell, behold thou art there. If I take the Wings of the Morning, and dwell in the uttermoſt Parts of the Sea, even there ſhall thy Hand lead me, and thy right Hand ſhall hold me. If I ſay, ſurely the Darkneſs ſhall cover me, even the Night ſhall be Light about me, yea the Darkneſs hideth not from thee; but the Night ſhineth as the Day: The Darkneſs and the Light are both alike to thee. With theſe Apprehenſions of the infinite Power, and Preſence of the Almighty, I ſhall paſs to the Relation promis'd in the Title Page, which may here be properly inſerted.

My Author was Jonathan Dickinſon, Merchant in Philadelphia, who was preſent with the young Men, whom this extraordinary Providence befel, at Port-Royal, in Jamaica; he gave me the following Account. Two ingenious young Men (who were lately arriv'd at Jamaica from London) diſcourſing about Earthquakes, aſſerted that all Things came by Nature; and ſo argued thereupon, that it brought Terror upon the Company, who were many at Dinner in an upper Room: That whilſt this laſted (to the Aſtoniſhment of all preſent) the Earth began to move and tremble, which put moſt of them to Flight in ſuch Haſte, that they ran one almoſt over another, ſome down Stairs, others leaping over the Balcony. But my Author ſaid, he conſider'd that there was no running from Divine Providence, and that the ſame Hand which moved the Earth, was able to preſerve him; in which he truſted, and was preſerv'd: (And not only then, but at other Times, eſpecially among the Cannibals of Florida; as his Book of God's protecting Providence, &c. ſignally evinceth.) Thus as he continued with the young Men in the ſame Room (Oh! terrible to relate, and my Heart and Hand tremble in the Writing thereof) the mighty Hand of an offended God ſtruck theſe young Men with Death, and they fell down, and never roſe more, being in all Appearance unprepar'd for ſo ſudden a Change. And how many other gay witty young People have been ſuddenly ſnatch'd away by Death, tho' perhaps not ſo immediately, nor in ſo extraordinary a Manner, ſeems worthy of Reflection. The Author of this Account added, that he took up the young Men, and laid them one upon a Bed, and the other upon a Couch; but that they never ſpake again after their Blaſphemy againſt God and his Works. Upon which I think it very natural, as well as neceſſary, to remark, that this was indeed an eminent Inſtance of the juſt Judgment of God againſt ſuch as deny his wonderful Power and Providence in the Creation; with this terrible Circumſtance, that theſe unhappy Perſons were cut off in the midſt of their ungodly Diſcourſe and corrupt Reaſoning, without ſo much Time afforded them as to ask Pardon, and crave Mercy of a provok'd Lord; which is very dreadful to conſider: And I eſpecially recommend it to the ſerious Reflections of all ſuch as affect the Name of Free-Thinkers (as they are commonly diſtinguiſhed) that they may no longer (under ſuch a Pretence) abuſe their Underſtandings with a Latitude of profane and evil Thinking; who, as they muſt needs be ſenſible, they have not conferr'd the excellent Faculty of Reaſon upon themſelves; ſo they may as certainly conclude they never receiv'd it to exclude his Exiſtence, Power and Providence, out of the World, who gave it them; nor to employ it to their own Deſtruction, by ſuch a Perverſion thereof, which muſt inevitably be the Conſequence, without timely and due Repentance; but that they may apply themſelves to him for true Wiſdom, who is the eternal Fountain of it, who would direct all their Thoughts aright therein, then would they find a ſubſtantial and enduring Happineſs and Satisfaction, in the honourable Thoughts and Practice of true Religion and Virtue; and that all vain and evil Thoughts, directly tended to the Miſery and Deſtruction of Mankind.

Laſtly, if any Expreſſion in this ſhort Tract ſhould prove ſucceſsful to promote, in any Meaſure, the Contemplation of the Divine Being; the Conſideration of Man's Duty to him, his Almighty Creator, or to convince but one Soul of the Error of his Thoughts and Ways; the Author will think himſelf richly rewarded for his Endeavours, and reverently aſcribe the Glory and Praiſe to God, the prime Author and Mover of every good Thing, who is worthy for ever.

The POSTSCRIPT.

IF we duly conſider the Nature of human Underſtanding, as we ſhall neceſſarily be led to admire the wonderful Author of ſo excellent a Gift to Mankind, according to the Power and Extent thereof; ſo ſhall we be forced to acknowledge its Imperfection, not only where the Natures of Things exceed its Views, but alſo in tracing and explicating that Evidence which many of them afford; but eſpecially as to its Influence in a moral Reſpect, how ſubject is it to be obſcur'd, and its Faculties diſabled by the Violence of thoſe Paſſions and Affections with which human Nature is too ordinarily agitated. So that Man cannot but want ſome extraordinary Aſſiſtance; and he under the greateſt Obligation to ſubmit every Faculty and Affection to the Direction and Diſpoſal of that infinite Power and Wiſdom, which having ſo wonderfully conſtituted, can beſt preſerve, and conduct him to a State of Happineſs.

Can it then be thought unrighteous in the Supreme Diſpoſer of all Things, ſo to have faſhion'd our Natures, and ranged them (though above many other Beings, yet) in ſuch a State of Dependance, as continually to expreſs his Sovereign Power and Rectitude? Since by our entire Reſignation to his Divine Hand, we may be transformed to a greater Likeneſs of him, and have a Spirit and Nature ſuperinduc'd of Divine Extraction from the Father of Lights; whom to know and contemplate, through the Revelation of his Son Jeſus Chriſt (his infinite Love to Mankind) is eternal Life and ſupreme Happineſs.

Which Myſtery, far above human Underſtanding, He hath been pleaſed to reveal by his Spirit, who ſearcheth the deep Things of God, in order to work in us Faith in, and the higheſt Admiration of that exalted Name, by whom he hath viſited our low Eſtate, and would redeem it in him, into the greateſt Dignity it is capable of. The Particulars of whoſe Incarnation, Paſſion, Reſurrection, and Aſcenſion into eternal Glory, though highly admirable, and which the bleſſed Apoſtle, who had been an Eye-witneſs of his Glory, ſays, The Angels deſire to look into, 1 Pet. i. 12. can none of them however be perverted to a Senſe of being repugnant to Reaſon; becauſe not impoſſible to infinite Love, or infinite Power; who could abaſe himſelf from his Glory, and be made Fleſh in a Virgin; could work all Miracles, and the greateſt of all, the raiſing himſelf from the Dead; and could aſcend up where he was before. All which are agreeable to right Reaſon, and appear ſo with Raviſhment to that enlightened and ſanctified, eſpecially with the Evidence of the Holy Spirit the Comforter, which confirmeth the humble Believer in the ſaving Faith and Knowledge of theſe Things to the End. And I am glad of this Occaſion to diſtinguiſh to thee (ingenious Reader) that though no divine Truths are contrary to natural Reaſon; yet, as they far tranſcend it, they are not comprehenſible by it, as other Truths within the Reach of its Capacity are: As no Nature below Man, nor qualified with Reaſon as he is, can poſſibly know as he knows. Which Obſervation is not of the leaſt Importance to us: For if it therefore follows, that no Man knows the Things of God, but by the Spirit of God, 1 Cor. ii. 11. then can no Man without the Revelation of the ſame Spirit, know the Myſtery of the Divine Power, by which he was created, and by which he muſt be eternally ſaved and bleſſed. Grace therefore (or the Divine Spirit by its Influence and Inſpiration) muſt be received and obeyed as an infallible Oracle, if we would know and purſue thoſe Things which tend to our preſent and future Happineſs; as alſo the Authority of the Holy Scriptures ſubmitted to, as having proceeded from the ſame Grace, of which they faithfullly teſtify, and of that which is neceſſary to be by us believed and practiſed.

The Excellency and Neceſſity of which divine Record to Himſelf, Man certainly muſt acknowledge, when he conſiders, that That alone has given him an Account of his own Origin (which, what Man could have known?) And that he ſtill may the better underſtand himſelf, of his Lapſe and Corruption from that Excellency and Glory of his Nature (in which he was created) by departing from the Truth, into a Fable and Notion of Independency of Nature, and Sufficiency of Wiſdom without God. So that he is become as the Beaſts which periſh, as to the Neceſſity of Diſſolution to his mortal Part; and in his greateſt natural Honour, may, in that Reſpect, be compared to them; which is ſufficient to humble him under the Senſe of his weak elementary State, with all the Glory and Advantages that may attend it.

But if Man will not be convinced of the Imperfection and Vanity of his Nature, by the Infirmities and Miſeries to which it is continually ſubject; nor of the Glory of the Eternal Majeſty, by the infinite Wonders thereof, throughout the Univerſe; rejecting the Teſtimony of his own Senſes, of every created Thing, and of the Scriptures of Truth; nor yet behold His Glory in the Appearance of the Saviour, which he reveals in every Conſcience; then muſt his Blindneſs be concluded incurable, and his Deſtruction unavoidable.

FINIS.